Ejection 


SCB 

¥ot& 


% 4 

\ 


* 


\ 


f 


■> 


\ 


. # / 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2017  with  funding  from 
Princeton  Theological  Seminary  Library 


/ 


https://archive.org/details/memoirofmrsannhj00know_1 


<76/  (W.  24-A1#2o\ 


OF 


J/ 

MRS.  ANN  H.  JUDSON, 


LATE  MISSIONARY  TO  BURMAH. 


INCLUDING  A 


HISTORY 

OF  THE  AMERICAN  BAPTIST  MISSION 
IN  THE  BURMAN  EMPIRE. 


BY  JAMES  D/KNOWLES, 

PASTOR  OF  THE  SECOND  BAPTIST  CHURCH  IN  BOSTOA', 


n Come,  Lord,  and  added  to  thy  many  crowns, 
Receive  yet  one,  the  crown  of  all  the  earth, 
THOU,  who  alone  art  worthy.” Cowptr. 


Second  Edition. 


Boston: 

PRINTED  AND  PUBLISHED  BY  LINCOLN  k EDMANDS, 

No.  59  Washington-Street. 

1829. 


DISTRICT  OF  MASSACHUSETTS,  to  i vit: 

District  Clerk's  office. 

BE  IT  REMEMBERED,  That  on  the  twenty-first  day  of  February  , A.  D.  1829,  in  the 
fifty-third  year  of  the  Independence  of  the  United  States  of  America,  HEMAN  LINCOLN* 
Treasurer  of  the  General  Convention  of  the  Baptist  Denomination  in  the  United  State®,  of  the 
said  district,  has  deposited  in  this  office  the  title  of  a Book,  the  right  whereof  he  claims  as  Pro- 
prietor, in  behalf  of  said  Convention,  in  the  words  following,  to  u'it : 

“Memoir  of  Mrs.  Ann  H.  Judson,  late  Missionary  to  Burmah.  Including  a History  of  the 
American  Baptist  Mission  in  the  Burman  Empire.  By  James  D.  Knowles,  Pastor  of  the  Second 
Baptist  Church  in  Boston. 

‘ Come,  Lord,  and  added  to  thy  many  crowns. 

Receive  yet  one,  the  crown  of  all  the  earth, 

Thou,  who  alone  art  worthy.*  *’«.^..„...CO\VPER. 

In  Conformity  to  the  Act  of  the  Congress  of  the  United  States , entitled,  “ An  Act  for  the 
encouragement  of  Learning,  by  securing  the  copies  of  Maps,  Charts  and  Books,  to  the  Authors 
and  Proprietors  of  such  copies  during  the  times  therein  mentioned}”  and  also  to  an  Act  entitled 
“ An  Act  supplementary  to  an  Act,  entitled,  An  Act  for  the  Encouragement  of  Learning,  by  se- 
curing the  Copies  of  Maps,  Charts  and  Books  to  the  Authors  and  Proprietors  of  such  Copies  during 
the  times  therein  mentioned:  and’extending  the  Benefits  thereof  to  the  Arts  of  Designing,  En- 
graving and  Etching  Historical,  and  other  Prints.” 

JNO.  W.  DAVIS,  Clerk  of  the  Dutriol  of  Massachusetts . 


PREFACE 


The  Compiler  of  the  following  pages,  while  he  feels  no 
wish  to  disarm  criticism,  by  any  apologies,  deems  it  right  to 
say,  that  he  undertook  the  service  with  reluctance,  arising 
from  a fear,  that  the  multiplied  engagements  and  incessant 
anxieties  of  an  extensive  parochial  charge  would,  alone,  pre- 
vent him  from  satisfying  the  expectations  of  the  public.  But 
a persuasion  that  such  a book  would  be  useful,  and  the  solic- 
itations of  those  whose  opinions  and  wishes  he  is  accustom- 
ed to  respect,  have  induced  him  to  endeavor  to  perform  the 
duty. 

He  acknowledges,  with  gratitude,  the  kind  assistance  which 
he  has  received  from  several  individuals,  and  particularly 
from  the  parents  and  other  relatives  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson. 
To  the  materials  which  they  have  supplied,  the  work  is  in- 
debted for  much  of  its  interest  and  value. 

It  is  much  to  be  regretted,  that  the  greater  part  of  the  pri- 
vate journals  of  Mrs.  Judson,  and  other  valuable  papers, 
were  destroyed  by  herself,  at  Ava,  at  the  commencement 
of  the  war,  in  1824,  to  prevent  them  from  falling  into  the 
hands  of  the  Burmans.  The  extracts  from  her  journals, 
which  are  quoted  in  this  work,  were  found  by  her  husband, 
among  her  papers,  and  were  by  him  transmitted  to  this  coun- 
try. They  have  never  before  been  published. 

It  ought  to  be  here  stated,  that  it  was  thought  desirable  to 
connect  with  a Memoir  of  Mrs.  Judson,  a History  of  the  Bur- 
man  Mission.  Her  life  is  indeed  a history  of  that  Mission, 
up  to  the  period  of  her  death.  Her  valuable  Letters  to  Mr. 


PREFACE. 


ir 

Butterworth  are  out  of  print ; and  this  Memoir  contains  the 
only  connected  narrative,  which  can  now  be  obtained,  of  the 
rise  and  progress  of  the  Burman  Mission.  Of  the  usefulness 
of  such  a narrative,  no  doubt  can  be  entertained.  Informa- 
tion concerning  the  real  condition  and  wants  of  the  heathen 
world  must  be  spread  among  the  churches,  before  they  can 
be  excited  to  a proper  state  of  feeling  in  regard  to  missions. 
Christians,  therefore,  may  serve  the  cause  of  the  Redeemer, 
' ~ circulating  authentic  accounts  of  the  deplorable  situation 
of  the  heathen  nations,  and  statements  of  the  nature,  designs, 
and  progress  of  the  benevolent  efforts  which  Christians  are 
now  making  for  the  conversion  of  the  world.  It  is  hoped, 
that  such  an  account  of  Burmah  and  of  the  Burman  Mission 
will  be  read  with  interest,  and  will  operate  beneficially  on  the 
public  mind. 

Care  has  been  taken  to  make  this  narrative  as  concise  as 
possible.  It  is,  of  necessity,  for  the  most  part,  a compilation 
from  letters  and  documents,  portions  of  which  have  before 
been  published ; but  it  is  believed  that  those  who  have  read 
them  will  peruse  them  again  with  increased  pleasure  in  their 
connected  form.  The  History  is  continued  to  the  present 
time,  in  order  that  this  book  may  be  a complete  record  of  all 
the  important  facts  relating  to  the  Mission,  up  to  the  latest 
dates  from  Burmah. 

In  preparing  the  Memoir,  the  Compiler  has  aimed  to  make 
it,  as  much  as  possible,  an  auto-biography,  by  introducing 
Mrs.  Judson’s  private  journals  and  letters,  so  far  as  they  could 
be  obtained,  and  were  suitable  for  publication.  The  reader 
will  find  a large  proportion  of  the  book  composed  of  details 
which  have  not,  till  now,  met  the  public  eye. 

The  delay  which  has  occurred,  in  the  publication  of  the 
Memoir,  is,  on  some  accounts,  a cause  of  regret ; but  it  has 
been  unavoidable.  After  the  death  of  Mrs.  Judson  was 
known  in  this  country,  it  was  early  resolved,  by  the  Baptist 
Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  that  a Memoir  should  be  prepar- 
ed. But  it  was  necessary  to  obtain  from  her  husband  the 
papers,  and  other  information,  which  he  might  furnish. 
Nearly  two  years  elapsed,  before  these  arrangements  could 
be  finished.  Considerable  time  and  labor  were  necessary, 


PREFACE. 


V 


moreover,  to  collect  materials  in  this  country,  before  the  work 
could  be  commenced.  These  facts  will  explain  the  reasons 
why  the  book  has  not  before  been  published.  One  advan- 
tage, at  least,  has  resulted  from  the  delay.  The  present  situ- 
ation of  the  Mission  is  highly  auspicious ; and  the  History, 
while  it  is  more  complete,  is,  also,  more  cheering,  than  it 
would  have  been  at  any  former  period. 

This  book  is  published  under  the  direction  of  the  Baptist 
Board  of  Missions,  and  its  funds  will  be  aided  by  a wide  cir- 
culation of  the  work.  But  the  chief  purpose  of  the  Board 
and  of  the  Author  has  been  to  advance,  by  its  publication, 
the  cause  of  truth  and  of  missions. 

The  Compiler  has  felt  the  difficulty  of  treating  properly 
some  topics  which  have  a necessary  connection  with  the 
narrative,  and  which  have  occasioned  various  feelings,  in 
different  bosoms.  Some  may  think  that  he  has  touched  them 
too  lightly  ; while  others  may  have  wished  that  they  should 
not  be  mentioned  at  all.  He  can  merely  say,  th^t  he  has  en- 
deavored to  ascertain  what  duty  required  of  him,  and  to  per- 
form it  in  a right  manner  and  with  right  feelings. 

The  map  which  accompanies  this  volume  is  copied,  with 
some  alterations,  from  Snodgrass’  “Burmese  War,”  a copy 
of  which  was  kindly  furnished  from  the  Library  of  the  New- 
ton Theological  Seminary. 

The  work  has  been  finished  with  as  much  fidelity  and 
care,  as  the  leisure  hours  of  a Pastor,  few,  interrupted,  and 
far  between,  have  allowed  him  to  bestow  on  it and  it  is  now 
commended  to  the  blessing  of  God,  and  to  the  favor  of  the 
public,  with  the  hope,  that  while  it  serves  as  a memorial  of  the 
character  and  actions  of  a departed  servant  of  the  Redeemer, 
it  may  assist  to  foster  pious  feelings,  and  to  enkindle  strong- 
er desires  for  the  universal  triumph  of  the  Gospel. 


Boston,  February  20,  1829. 


PREFACE  TO  THE  SECOND  EDITION. 


The  Compiler  feels  grateful  to  God,  that  he  has  so  far 
prospered  this  work,  that  the  first  edition  is  already  dispersed, 
and  a second  edition  is  needed.  The  work  has  been  revised, 
and  a few  corrections  and  additions  have  been  made.  The 
latest  intelligence  from  Burmah,  which  informs  us  of  the 
prosperity  which  God  is  graciously  granting  to  the  efforts 
of  his  servants  there,  has  also  been  added.  The  present 
prospects  of  the  mission  are  bright,  indeed.  May  the  Lord 
of  the  harvest  send  forth  more  laborers  into  that  great  and 
whitening  field. 

Boston,  May  13,  1829. 


publishers’  notice. 

The  first  edition  of  this  Memoir,  consisting  of  3500  copies,  having 
been  taken  up  in  a few  weeks  after  the  work  was  issued,  the  Publish- 
ers are  happy  in  speedily  presenting  the  public  with  a second  edition. 
The  deep  interest  which  the  work  has  excited  in  the  Christian  com- 
munity, evinces  that  it  is  destined  to  obtain  a very  wide  circulation  ; 
aud  it  cannot  fail  extensively  to  awaken  and  promote  missionary  el- 
forts.  The  labors  of  the  Compiler  were  gratuitously  presented  to  the 
General  Convention ; for  which  a vote  of  thanks  was  passed  at  their 
late  triennial  meeting  in  Philadelphia.  In  addition  to  the  benefits  re- 
sulting from  the  circulation  of  the  work,  its  sale  will  materially  aid 
the  missionary  funds.  The  Publishers  have  already  paid  three  hun- 
dred and  fifty  dollars  into  the  Treasury,  which  the  Board  have  appro- 
priated to  the  support  of  Burman  Female  Schools,  an  object  peculiarly- 
endeared  to  Mrs.  Judson. 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  I. 

Page 

Mrs.  Judson’s  Birth,  Education,  and  Conversion,  - - 9 

CHAPTER  IE 

Mrs.  Judson’s  Connection  with  Mr.  Judson,  31 

CHAPTER  III. 

Embarkation — Voyage — Arrival  at  Calcutta,  44 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Difficulties  with  the  Bengal  Government— Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson, 
and  Mr.  Rice,  become  Baptists, 56 

CHAPTER  V. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson,  and  Mr.  Rice  sail  for  the  Isle  of  France — 

Mrs.  Newell’s  Death — Mr.  Rice  sails  for  America — Mr.  and 
Mrs.  J.  sail  for  Madras — Arrival  at  Rangoon,  69 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Sketch  of  the  Geography,  History,  Religion,  Language,  &c.  of 
the  Burman  Empire, 87 

CHAPTER  VII. 

Establishment  of  the  Mission  at  Rangoon,  - - 101 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

Letters  of  Mrs.  Judson — Birth  and  Death  of  a Son — Arrival  of 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hough, 116 

CHAPTER  IX. 

Mr.  Judson’s  Visit  to  Chittagong — Persecution  of  Mr.  Hough, 
and  his  Departure  for  Bengal — Return  of  Mr.  Judson — Arrival 
of  Messrs.  Colman  and  Wheelock, 129 

CHAPTER  X. 

Mr.  Judson  commences  Preaching — First  Convert  baptized — 
Death  of  Mr.  Wheelock, 142 


vm 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

Visit  to  Ava — Unsuccessful  Interview  with  the  King,  - - 161 

CHAPTER  XII. 

Arrival  in  Calcutta — Return  to  Rangoon — Dr.  Price  joins  the  Mis- 
sion— Mrs.  Judson  sails  for  America,  - 177 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

Mrs.  Judson’s  Visit  to  America— Mr.  Wade  joins  the  Mission — 

Sail  for  Calcutta, 183 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

Messrs.  Judson  and  Price  visit  Ava,  - 199 

CHAPTER  XV. 

Return  of  Mrs.  Judson — War  with  the  British,  ...  213 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

Account  of  the  Scenes  at  Ava  during  the  War,  ...  227 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

Narrative  continued — Removal  of  the  Prisoners  to  Oung-pen-la — 

Mrs.  Judson  follows  them, 243 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 

Removal  to  Amherst — Mrs.  Judson’s  Death,  - - - 262 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

Progress  of  the  Mission  after  Mrs.  Judson’s  Death — Mr.  Board- 
man  joins  the  Mission — Dr.  Price’s  Death,  - 279 

CHAPTER  XX. 

Present  State  of  the  Mission — New  Station  formed  at  Tavoy,  289 
CHAPTER  XXI. 

Concluding  Remarks — Mrs.  Judson’s  Address  to  American  Fe- 
males   .....  314 


f 

i 


a-.mm- a**-.  fc.a»A ; 

"2  ; ^ 

I^T  I 


I • 


f 
, •) 


, a 

;r] 


• ~ 


MEMOIR 


CHAPTER  I. 

Mrs.  Judson’s  Birth,  Education,  and  Conversion. 

“I  AM  a man,  and  feel  a concern  in  every  thing  that  re- 
lates to  mankind,”  was  the  generous  sentiment  of  a Roman 
poet,*  which  touched  a kindred  chord,  even  in  the  bosoms 
of  his  iron  hearted  countrymen.  Tt  is  this  universal  sym- 
pathy which  has  always  given  a charm  to  Biography.  The 
earliest  human  compositions  were  narratives  of  the  exploits 
and  adventures  of  distinguished  individuals.  History, 
which  has  been  called  “ philosophy  teaching  by  example,” 
owes  the  greater  part  of  its  usefulness  and  interest,  to  its 
sketches  of  individual  character,  and  its  details  of  private 
conduct.  The  inspired  volume  itself  has  this  additional 
evidence  of  its  origin  from  Him  who  knows  what  is  in  man, 
that  a large  portion  of  it  consists  of  Biography.  The  life 
and  the  death  of  many,  both  of  the  enemies  and  of  the 
friends  of  God,  are  here  recorded,  to  teach  mankind,  in 
the  most  emphatic  manner,  the  happiness  which  springs 
from  piety,  and  the  folly  of  those  who  knoio  not  God,  and 
obey  not  the  Gospel. 

It  is  remarkable,  too,  that  Jehovah  has  thought  proper 
to  mention,  in  his  word,  with  honorable  commendation, 
many  “ holy  women,”  whose  lives  displayed  the  excellence 
of  religion,  and  whose  zeal  in  duty,  firmness  in  suffering, 
and  intrepidity  in  danger,  entitle  them  to  rank  among  the 
noble  band,  of  whom  the  world  was  not  worthy.  The  Bi- 
ble, though  written  in  a part  of  the  earth  where  the  fe- 
male character  is  undervalued,  is  full  of  testimony  to  the 

* Terence.  The  well  known  words, 

“ Homo  sum,  humani  nil  a me  alienum  puto,” 
were  received  with  loud  plaudits  by  the  audience. 

B 


10 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


moral  and  intellectual  worth  of  woman.  It  is  no  small 
evidence  of  its  divine  origin,  that  it  thus  rises  above  a pre- 
judice which  seems  to  be  universal,  except  where  the  Bible 
has  dispelled  it.  Christianity  alone  teaches  the  true  rank 
of  women ; and  secures  to  the  loveliest  and  best  portion  of 
our  race,  the  respect  and  influence  which  belong  to  them. 

But  no  precedent  nor  argument  is  needed  to  justify  the 
publication  of  a Memoir  of  Mrs.  Judson.  Those  who  have 
acquired  any  knowledge  of  her  are,  it  is  believed,  desirous 
to  know  more ; and  all  the  friends  of  Missions  must  wish 
to  trace  the  progress  of  a life  which  has  been  so  closely 
connected  with  the  history  of  the  Burman  Mission. 

Mrs.  Ann  H.  Judson  was  the  daughter  of  Mr.  John  and 
Mrs.  Rebecca  Hasseltine.  She  was  born  December  22, 
1789,  at  Bradford,  (Massachusetts)  where  her  venerable 
parents  yet  reside. 

It  has  been  said,  that  the  character  of  men  is  formed  by 
the  education  which  they  receive ; the  companions  among 
whom  they  are  placed  ; the  pursuits  to  which  they  are  led 
by  inclination  or  necessity ; and  the  general  circumstances 
of  the  situation  into  which  accident  or  choice  may  have 
guided  them. 

This  opinion,  though  doubtless  it  derives  some  plausibil- 
ity from  the  undeniable  effects  of  education,  of  example, 
and  of  the  numberless  other  influences  which  affect  the 
minds  and  the  hearts  of  men,  is  yet  untrue,  in  regard  both 
to  the  intellectual  and  moral  character.  Neither  the  reason 
nor  the  affections  are  so  obsequious  to  the  power  of  exter- 
nal circumstances,  as  readily  to  take  any  new  shape  and 
direction. 

There  exist,  without  doubt,  in  the  original  structure  of 
every  mind,  the  distinctive  elements  of  the  future  character. 
Favorable  opportunities  may  be  needed,  to  develope  this 
character,  but  they  cannot  alone  create  it.  The  “ village 
Hampden,”  or  the  “ mute,  inglorious  Milton,”  may  exist 
in  many  a hamlet;  and  the  call  of  an  oppressed  country, 
or  the  inspirations  of  learning,  might  arouse  and  summon 
them  forth  to  action,  but  could  not  bestow  the  noble  patri- 
otism of  the  one,  nor  the  genius  of  the  other. 

It  is  for  this  reason,  that  men  feel  a curiosity  to  learn 
something  of  the  early  life  of  individuals,  distinguished 
either  by  uncommon  qualities,  or  by  remarkable  actions. 
It  seems  to  be  thought,  that  such  individuals  must  have 
exhibited,  in  childhood,  some  of  the  traits  which  marked 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


11 


their  mature  years.  It  gives  no  surprise  to  the  ad- 
mirers of  Pope,  to  learn  that  he  “lisped  in  numbers  and 
those  who  were  charmed  and  moved  by  the  eloquence  of 
Massillon,  or  Whitefield,  would  readily  believe,  that  the 
former  was  accustomed,  while  a boy,  to  repeat  to  his  school- 
fellows the  sermons  which  he  had  heard  ; and  that  the 
latter  composed  discourses  while  he  served,  at  an  early 
age,  as  a waiter  at  an  inn. 

The  lamented  individual,  a sketch  of  whose  life  is  at- 
tempted in  the  following  pages,  was  known  to  the  public, 
almost  wholly  as  a Missionary.  But  every  one,  who  feels 
a concern  to  know  what  she  did  and  suffered,  in  the  per- 
formance of  her  office,  will  be  desirous  to  learn  some 
facts  relating  to  her  early  life,  and  some  details  of  her 
personal  history.  These  will  naturally  be  expected  to 
shed  light  on  her  public  character,  and  to  strengthen  the 
interest  with  which  her  eventful  course  will  be  followed. 

It  is  a cause  of  regret,  that  the  means  of  gratifying  this 
natural  curiosity  are  so  few  and  scanty.  The  reasons  have 
already  been  explained,  why  no  more  of  the  productions  of 
her  pen  have  been  preserved ; and  the  reader  may  easily 
imagine  the  difficulty  of  gathering  the  fugitive  recollections 
which  yet  linger  in  the  memory  of  her  friends.  From  this 
source,  however,  a few  facts  have  been  collected. 

In  her  earliest  years,  she  was  distinguished  by  activity 
of  mind,  extreme  gaiety,  a strong  relish  for  social  amuse- 
ments, and  unusually  ardent  feelings.  She  possessed  that 
spirit  of  enterprise,  that  fertility  in  devising  plans  for  the 
attainment  of  her  wishes,  and  that  indefatigable  persever- 
ance in  the  pursuit  of  her  purposes,  of  which  her  subsequent 
life  furnished  so  many  examples,  and  created  so  frequent 
occasions.  Her  restless  spirit,  while  a child,  was  often 
restrained  by  her  mother ; and  the  salutary  prohibitions 
which  this  excellent  parent  was  sometimes  forced  to  impose, 
occasioned  so  much  grief,  that  Mrs.  Hasseltine  once  said  to 
her,  “ I hope,  my  daughter,  you  will  one  day  be  satisfied 
with  rambling.” 

An  eager  thirst  for  knowledge  is  commonly  the  atten- 
dant, and  often  the  parent,  of  a restless,  enterprising  dis- 
position. It  was  so  in  the  case  of  Mrs.  Judson.  She  loved 
learning,  and  a book  could  allure  her  from  her  favorite 
walks,  and  from  the  gayest  social  circle.  The  desire  for 
knowledge  is  often  found  in  connection  with  moderate  in- 
tellectual faculties ; and  in  such  cases,  with  favorable 
opportunities,  the  individual  may  make  a respectable  pro- 


12 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


ficiency  in  learning.  But  this  desire  is  almost  invariably 
an  attribute  of  eminent  mental  powers ; and  the  person 
thus  happily  endowed,  needs  nothing  but  industry  and 
adequate  means,  to  ensure  the  attainment  of  the  highest 
degree  of  literary  excellence. 

Mrs.  Judson’s  mind  was  of  a superior  order.  It  was 
distinguished  by  strength,  activity,  and  clearness.  She 
has,  indeed,  left  no  memorials,  which  can  be  produced,  as 
fair  specimens  of  her  talents  and  literary  acquirements. 
She  wrote  much,  but  her  writings  have  perished,  except 
letters  and  accounts  of  missionary  proceedings,  written 
without  any  design  to  exhibit  her  abilities,  or  display  her 
learning.  But  no  one  can  review  her  life,  and  read  what 
she  has  written  and  published,  without  feeling  that  her 
mind  possessed  unusual  vigor  and  cultivation. 

She  was  educated  at  the  Academy  in  Bradford,  a semi- 
nary which  has  become  hallowed  by  her  memory,  and  by 
that  of  Mrs.  Newell,  the  proto-martyr  of  the  American  Mis- 
sions. Here  she  pursued  her  studies  with  much  success. 
Her  perceptions  were  rapid,  her  memory  retentive,  and 
her  perseverance  indefatigable.  Here  she  laid  the  founda- 
tions of  her  knowledge,  and  here  her  intellect  was  stimu- 
lated, disciplined,  and  directed.  Her  preceptors  and  asso- 
ciates ever  regarded  her  with  respect  and  esteem ; and 
considered  her  ardent  temperament,  her  decision  and  per- 
severance, and  her  strength  of  mind,  as  ominous  of  some 
uncommon  destiny. 

Her  religious  character,  however,  is  of  the  most  im- 
portance, in  itself,  and  in  connection  with  her  future  life. 
The  readers  of  this  Memoir  will  feel  the  deepest  concern, 
to  trace  the  rise  and  progress  of  that  spiritual  renovation, 
and  that  divine  teaching,  which  made  her  a disciple  of  the 
Saviour,  and  prepared  her  for  her  labors  in  his  service. 

Of  this  momentous  change,  the  following  account,  writ- 
ten by  herself,  has  happily  been  rescued  from  the  fate 
which  befel  the  greater  part  of  her  private  journals  : — 

“ During  the  first  sixteen  years  of  my  life,  I very  sel- 
dom felt  any  serious  impressions,  which  I think  were  pro- 
duced by  the  Holy  Spirit.  I was  early  taught  by  my  moth- 
er (though  she  was  then  ignorant  of  the  nature  of  true  re- 
ligion) the  importance  of  abstaining  from  those  vices,  to 
which  children  are  liable — as  telling  falsehoods,  disobey- 
ing my  parents,  taking  what  was  not  my  own,  &c.  She 
also  taught  me,  that  if  I were  a good  child,  I should,  at 
death,  escape  that  dreadful  hell,  the  thought  of  which  some- 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


IS 


times  filled  me  with  alarm  and  terror.  I,  therefore,  made 
it  a matter  of  conscience  to  avoid  the  above-mentioned 
sins,  to  say  my  prayers  night  and  morning,  and  to  abstain 
from  my  usual  play  on  the  Sabbath,  not  doubting,  but  that 
such  a course  of  conduct  would  ensure  my  salvation. 

“ At  the  age  of  twelve  or  thirteen,  1 attended  the  acade- 
my at  Bradford,  where  I was  exposed  to  many  more  tempta- 
tions than  before,  and  found  it  much  more  difficult  to  pur- 
sue my  pharisaical  method.  I now  began  to  attend  balls 
and  parties  of  pleasure,  and  found  my  mind  completely  oc- 
cupied with  what  I daily  heard  were  “ innocent  amuse- 
ments.” My  conscience  reproved  me,  not  for  engaging 
in  these  amusements,  but  for  neglecting  to  say  my  prayers 
and  read  my  Bible,  on  returning  from  them ; but  I finally 
put  a stop  to  its  remonstrances,  by  thinking,  that,  as  I was 
old  enough  to  attend  balls,  I was  surely  too  old  to  say 
prayers.  Thus  were  my  fears  quieted ; and  for  two  or  three 
years,  I scarcely  felt  an  anxious  thought  relative  to  the  sal- 
vation of  my  soul,  though  I was  rapidly  verging  towards 
eternal  ruin.  My  disposition  was  gay  in  the  extreme ; my 
situation  was  such  as  afforded  me  opportunities  for  indulg- 
ing it  to  the  utmost;  I was  surrounded  with  associates, 
wild  and  volatile  like  myself,  and  often  thought  myself  one 
of  the  happiest  creatures  on  earth. 

“ The  first  circumstance,  which,  in  any  measure,  awak- 
ened me  from  this  sleep  of  death,  was  the  following.  One 
Sabbath  morning,  having  prepared  myself  to  attend  public 
worship,  just  as  I was  leaving  my  toilet,  I accidentally  took 
up  Hannah  More’s  Strictures  on  Female  Education ; and 
the  first  words  that  caught  my  eye  were,  She  that  liveth  in 
pleasure,  is  dead  while  she  liveth.  They  were  written  in 
italics,  with  marks  of  admiration ; and  they  struck  me  to 
the  heart.  I stood  for  a few  moments,  amazed  at  the  inci- 
dent, and  half  inclined  to  think,  that  some  invisible  agency 
had  directed  my  eye  to  those  words.  At  first,  I thought  I 
would  live  a different  life,  and  be  more  serious  and  sedate  ; 
but  at  last  I thought,  that  the  words  were  not  so  applica- 
ble to  me,  as  I first  imagined,  and  resolved  to  think  no 
more  of  them. 

“ In  the  course  of  a few  months  (at  the  age  of  fifteen,)  1 
met  with  Bunyan’s  Pilgrim’s  Progress.  I read  it  as  a Sab- 
bath book,  and  was  much  interested  in  the  story.  I finish- 
ed the  book  on  a Sabbath,  and  it  left  this  impression  on 
my  mind — that  Christian,  because  he  adhered  to  the  nar- 
B 2 


14 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


row  path,  was  carried  safely  through  all  his  trials,  and  at 
last  admitted  into  heaven.  I resolved,  from  that  moment, 
to  begin  a religious  life  ; and  in  order  to  keep  my  resolu- 
tions, I went  to  my  chamber  and  prayed  for  divine  assist- 
ance. When  I had  done,  I felt  pleased  with  myself,  and 
thought  I was  in  a fair  way  for  heaven.  But  I was  per- 
plexed to  know  what  it  was  to  live  a religious  life,  and 
again  had  recourse  to  my  system  of  works.  The  first  step, 
that  appeared  necessary  for  me  to  take,  was,  to  refrain  from 
attending  parties  of  pleasure,  and  be  reserved  and  serious 
in  the  presence  of  the  other  scholars.  Accordingly,  on 
Monday  morning,  I went  to  school,  with  a determination 
to  keep  my  resolution,  and  confident  that  I should.  I 
had  not  been  long  in  school,  before  one  of  the  young 
ladies,  an  intimate  friend  of  mine,  came  with  a very  ani- 
mated countenance,  and  told  me  that  Miss in  a neigh- 

boring town,  was  to  have  a splendid  party  on  new  year’s 
day,  and  that  she  and  I were  included  in  the  party  select- 
ed. I coolly  replied,  that  I should  not  go,  though  I did. 
receive  an  invitation.  She  seemed  surprised,  and  asked 
me  what  was  the  matter.  I replied,  that  I should  never 
again  attend  such  a party.  I continued  of  the  same  opin- 
ion during  the  day,  and  felt  much  pleased  with  such  a 
good  opportunity  of  trying  myself.  Monday  evening,  the 

daughters  of  sent  in  to  invite  me  and  my  sisters 

to  spend  the  evening  with  them,  and  make  a family  vis- 
it. I hesitated  a little,  but  considering  that  it  was  to  be  a 
family  party  merely,  I thought  I could  go  without  breaking 
my  resolutions.  Accordingly  I went,  and  found  that  two 
or  three  other  families  of  young  ladies  had  been  invited. 
Dancing  was  soon  introduced ; my  religious  plans  were 
forgotten ; I joined  with  the  rest — was  one  of  the  gayest  of 
the  gay — and  thought  no  more  of  the  new  life  I had  just  be- 
gun. On  my  return  home,  I found  an  invitation  from  Miss 

in  waiting,  and  accepted  it  at  once.  My  conscience 

let  me  pass  quietly  through  the  amusements  of  that  evening 
also;  but  when  I retired  to  my  chamber,  on  my  return,  it 
accused  me  of  breaking  my  most  solemn  resolutions.  1 
thought  I should  never  dare  to  make  others,  for  I clearly 
saw,  that  I was  unable  to  keep  them. 

“ From  December,  1805,  to  April,  1806, 1 scarcely  spent 
a rational  hour.  My  studies  were  slightly  attended  to,  and 
my  time  was  mostly  occupied  in  preparing  my  dress,  and 
in  contriving  amusements  for  the  evening,  which  portion 
of  my  time  was  wholly  spent  in  vanity  and  trifling.  I so 


MEMOIR  OP  MRS.  JUDSON. 


13 


far  surpassed  my  friends  in  gaiety  and  mirth,  that  some  of 
them  were  apprehensive,  that  I had  but  a short  time  to  con- 
tinue in  my  career  of  folly,  and  should  be  suddenly  cut  off. 
Thus  passed  the  last  winter  of  my  gay  life. 

“ In  the  spring  of  1806,  there  appeared  a little  attention 
to  religion,  in  the  upper  parish  of  Bradford.  Religious 
conferences  had  been  appointed  during  the  winter,  and  I 
now  began  to  attend  them  regularly.  I often  used  to 
weep,  when  hearing  the  minister,  and  others,  press  the  im- 
portance of  improving  the  present  favorable  season,  to  ob- 
tain an  interest  in  Christ,  lest  we  should  have  to  say,  The 
harvest  is  past,  the  summer  is  ended,  and  we  are  not 
saved.  I thought  I should  be  one  of  that  number ; for 
though  I now  deeply  felt  the  importance  of  being  strictly 
religious,  it  appeared  to  me  impossible  I could  be  so,  while 
in  the  midst  of  my  gay  associates.  I generally  sought 
some  retired  corner  of  the  room,  in  which  the  meetings 
were  held,  lest  others  should  observe  the  emotions  I could 
not  restrain ; but  frequently  after  being  much  affected 
through  the  evening,  I would  return  home,  in  company  with 
some  of  my  light  companions,  and  assume  an  air  of  gaiety 
very  foreign  to  my  heart.  The  Spirit  of  God  was  now  evi- 
dently operating  on  my  mind  ; I lost  all  relish  for  amuse- 
ments; felt  melancholy  and  dejected  ; and  the  solemn  truth, 
that  I must  obtain  a new  heart,  or  perish  forever,  lay  with 
weight  on  my  mind.  My  preceptor  was  a pious  man,  and 
used  frequently  to  make  serious  remarks  in  the  family. 
One  Sabbath  evening,  speaking  of  the  operations  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  on  the  hearts  of  sinners,  a subject  with  which 
I had  been  hitherto  unacquainted,  he  observed,  that  when 
under  these  operations,  Satan  frequently  tempted  us  to  con- 
ceal our  feelings  from  others,  lest  our  conviction  should  in- 
crease. I could  hear  him  say  no  more  ; but  rose  from  my 
seat,  and  went  into  the  garden,  that  1 might  weep  in  se- 
cret oyer  my  deplorable  state.  I felt,  that  I was  led 
captive  by  Satan  at  his  will,  and  that  he  had  entire  control 
over  me.  And  notwithstanding  I knew  this  to  be  my  situ- 
ation, I thought  I would  not  have  any  of  my  acquaintance 
know  that  I was  under  serious  impressions,  for  the  whole 
world.  The  ensuing  week,  I had  engaged  to  be  one  of  a 
party  to  visit  a young  lady  in  a neighboring  town,  who 
had  formerly  attended  the  academy.  The  state  of  my 
mind  was  such,  that  I earnestly  longed  to  be  free  from  this 
engagement,  but  knew  not  how  to  gain  my  end,  without 
telling  the  real  reason.  This  I could  not  persuade  myself 


16 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


to  do  ; but  concluded,  on  the  morning  of  the  appointed  day, 
to  absent  myself  from  my  father’s  home,  and  visit  an  aunt, 
who  lived  at  some  distance,  and  who  was,  I had  heard,  un- 
der serious  impressions.  I went  accordingly,  and  found 
my  aunt  engaged  in  reading  a religious  magazine.  I was 
determined  she  should  not  know  the  state  of  my  mind, 
though  I secretly  hoped,  that  she  would  tell  me  something 
of  hers.  I had  not  been  with  her  long,  before  she  asked 
me  to  read  to  her.  I began,  but  could  not  govern  my  feel- 
ings, and  burst  into  tears.  She  kindly  begged  to  know 
what  thus  affected  me.  I then  for  the  first  time  in  my  life, 
communicated  feelings  which  I had  determined  should 
be  known  to  none  but  myself.  She  urged  the  importance 
of  my  cherishing  those  feelings,  and  of  devoting  myself  en- 
tirely to  seeking  an  interest  in  Christ,  before  it  should  be 
forever  too  late.  She  told  me,  that  if  I trifled  with  impres- 
sions which  were  evidently  made  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  I 
should  be  left  to  hardness  of  heart,  and  blindness  of  mind. 
Her  words  penetrated  my  heart,  and  I felt  resolved  to  give 
up  every  thing,  and  seek  to  be  reconciled  to  God.  That 
fear,  which  I had  ever  felt,  that  others  would  know  that  I 
was  serious,  now  vanished  away,  and  I was  willing  that  the 
whole  universe  should  know,  that  I felt  myself  to  be  a lost 
and  perishing  sinner.  1 returned  home,  with  a bursting 
heart,  fearing  that  I should  lose  my  impressions,  when  as- 
sociated with  the  other  scholars,  and  convinced  that  if  I 
did,  my  soul  was  lost.  As  I entered  my  father’s  house,  I 
perceived  a large  party  of  the  scholars  assembled  to  spend 
the  evening.  It  will  be  the  height  of  rudeness,  thought  I, 
to  leave  the  company ; but  my  second  thought  was,  if  I 
lose  my  soul,  I lose  my  all.  I spoke  to  one  or  two,  passed 
through  the  room,  and  went  to  my  chamber,  where  I spent 
the  evening,  full  of  anxiety  and  distress.  I felt,  that  if  I 
died  in  that  situation,  I must  perish  ; but  how  to  extricate 
myself  I knew  not.  1 had  been  unaccustomed  to  discrim- 
inating preaching ; I had  not  been  in  the  habit  of  reading 
religious  books ; I could  not  understand  the  Bible ; and 
felt  myself  as  perfectly  ignorant  of  the  nature  of  true  relig- 
ion as  the  very  heathen.  In  this  extremity,  the  next  morn- 
ing, I ventured  to  ask  the  preceptor  what  I should  do.  He 
told  me  to  pray  for  mercy,  and  submit  myself  to  God.  He 
also  put  into  my  hands  some  religious  magazines,  in  which  I 
read  the  conviction  and  conversion  of  some,  who,  I per- 
ceived, had  once  felt  as  I now  felt.  I shut  myself  up  in 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


17 


my  chamber,  denied  myself  every  innocent  gratification  ; 
such  as  eating  fruit  and  other  things,  not  absolutely  neces- 
sary to  support  life,  and  spent  my  days  in  reading  and  cry- 
ing for  mercy. 

“ But  I had  seen,  as  yet,  very  little  of  the  awful  wick- 
edness of  my  heart.  I knew  not  yet  the  force  of  that 
passage,  The  carnal  mind  is  enmity  against  God.  I 
thought  myself  very  penitent,  and  almost  prepared,  by 
voluntary  abstinence,  to  receive  the  divine  favor.  After 
spending  two  or  three  weeks  in  this  manner,  without  ob- 
taining the  least  comfort,  my  heart  began  to  rise  in  rebellion 
against  God.  I thought  it  unjust  in  him,  not  to  notice  my 
prayers  and  my  repentance.  I could  not  endure  the 
thought,  that  he  was  a sovereign  God,  and  had  a right  to 
call  one  and  leave  another  to  perish.  So  far  from  being 
merciful  in  calling  some,  I thought  it  cruel  in  him  to  send 
any  of  his  creatures  to  hell  for  their  disobedience.  But 
my  chief  distress  was  occasioned  by  a view  of  his  perfect 
purity  and  holiness.  My  heart  uas  filled  with  aversion  and 
hatred  towards  a holy  God;  and  I felt,  that  if  admitted  into 
heaven,  with  the  feelings  I then  had,  I should  be  as  miser- 
able as  I could  be  in  hell.  In  this  state,  I longed  for  an- 
nihilation ; and  if  I could  have  destroyed  the  existence  of 
my  soul,  with  as  much  ease  as  that  of  my  body,  I should 
quickly  have  done  it.  But  that  glorious  Being,  who  is 
kinder  to  his  creatures,  than  they  are  to  themselves,  did 
not  leave  me  to  remain  long  in  this  distressing  state.  I be- 
gan to  discover  a beauty  in  the  way  of  salvation  by  Christ. 
He  appeared  to  be  just  such  a Saviour  as  I needed.  I saw- 
how  God  could  be  just,  in  saving  sinners  through  him.  I 
committed  my  soul  into  his  hands,  and  besought  him  to  do 
with  me  what  seemed  good  in  his  sight.  When  I was  thus 
enabled  to  commit  myself  into  the  hands  of  Christ,  my 
mind  was  relieved  from  that  distressing  weight  which  had 
borne  it  down  for  so  long  a time.  I did  not  think,  that  I 
had  obtained  the  new  heart,  which  I had  been  seeking, 
but  felt  happy  in  contemplating  the  character  of  Christ, 
and  particularly  that  disposition,  which  led  him  to  suffer  so 
much,  for  the  sake  of  doing  the  will  and  promoting  the 
glory  of  his  heavenly  Father.  A few  days  after  this,  as  I 
was  reading  Bellamy’s  True  Religion,  I obtained  a new 
view  of  the  character  of  God.  His  justice,  displayed  in 
condemning  the  finally  impenitent,  which  I had  before 
viewed  as  cruel,  now  appeared  to  be  an  expression  of  hatred 
to  sin,  and  regard  to  the  good  of  beings  in  general.  A 


18 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


view  of  his  purity  and  holiness  filled  my  soul  with  wonder 
and  admiration.  I felt  a disposition  to  commit  myself  un- 
reservedly into  his  hands,  and  leave  it  with  him  to  save  me 
or  cast  me  off;  for  I felt  I could  not  be  unhappy,  while  al- 
lowed the  privilege  of  contemplating  and  loving  so  glorious 
a Eeing. 

I now  began  to  hope,  that  1 had  passed  from  death 
unto  life.  When  I examined  myself,  I was  constrain- 
ed to  own,  that  I had  feelings  and  dispositions,  to  which 
I was  formerly  an  utter  stranger.  I had  sweet  communion 
with  the  blessed  God,  from  day  to  day ; my  heart  was 
drawn  out  in  love  to  Christians  of  whatever  denomina- 
tion ; the  sacred  Scriptures  were  sweet  to  my  taste ; and 
such  was  my  thirst  for  religious  knowledge,  that  I frequent- 
ly spent  a great  part  of  the  night  in  reading  religious  books. 

0 how  different  were  my  views  of  myself  and  of  God,  from 
what  they  were,  when  I first  began  to  inquire  what  1 should 
do  to  be  saved.  I felt  myself  to  be  a poor  lost  sinner,  des- 
titute of  every  thing  to  recommend  myself  to  the  divine  fa- 
vor; that  I was,  by  nature,  inclined  to  every  evil  way ; and 
that  it  had  been  the  mere  sovereign,  restraining  mercy  of 
God,  not  my  own  goodness,  which  had  kept  me  from  com- 
mitting the  most  flagrant  crimes.  This  view  of  myself  hum- 
bled me  in  the  dust,  melted  me  into  sorrow  and  contrition 
for  my  sins,  induced  me  to  lay  my  soul  at  the  feet  of  Christ, 
and  plead  his  merits  alone,  as  the  ground  of  my  acceptance. 

1 felt  that  if  Christ  had  not  died,  to  make  an  atonement 
for  sin,  1 could  not  ask  God  to  dishonor  his  holy  gov- 
ernment so  far  as  to  save  so  polluted  a creature,  and  that 
should  he  even  now  condemn  me  to  suffer  eternal  pun- 
ishment, it  would  be  so  just  that  my  mouth  would  be  stop- 
ped, and  all  holy  beings  in  the  universe  would  acqui- 
esce in  the  sentence,  and  praise  him  as  a just  and  righteous. 
God.  My  chief  happiness  now  consisted  in  contemplat- 
ing the  moral  perfections  of  the  glorious  God.  I longed 
to  have  all  intelligent  creatures  love  him  ; and  felt,  that 
even  fallen  spirits  could  never  be  released  from  their  ob- 
ligations to  love  a Being  possessed  of  such  glorious  per- 
fections. I felt  happy  in  the  consideration,  that  so  benevo- 
lent a Being  governed  the  world,  and  ordered  every  passing 
event.  I lost  all  disposition  to  murmur  at  any  providence, 
assured  that  such  a Being  could  not  err  in  any  dispensa- 
tion. Sin,  in  myself  and  others,  appeared  as  that  abomi- 
nable thing,  which  a holy  God  hates — and  I earnestly  strove 
to  avoid  sinning,  not  merely  because  I was  afraid  of  hell, 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


19 


but  because  I feared  to  displease  God,  and  grieve  his  Holy 
Spirit.  I attended  my  studies  in  school,  with  far  different 
feelings  and  different  motives,  from  what  I had  ever  done 
before.  I felt  my  obligation  to  improve  all  I had  to  the 
glory  of  God  ; and  since  he  in  his  providence  had  favor- 
ed me  with  advantages  for  improving  my  mind,  I felt  that 
I should  be  like  the  slothful  servant,  if  I neglected  them. 
I,  therefore,  diligently  employed  all  my  hours  in  school,  in 
acquiring  useful  knowledge,  and  spent  my  evenings  and 
part  of  the  night  in  spiritual  enjoyments. 

“ While  thus  recounting  the  mercies  of  God  to  my  soul, 
I am  particularly  affected  by  two  considerations  ; the  rich- 
ness of  that  grace,  which  called  and  stopped  me  in  my 
dangerous  course,  and  the  ungrateful  returns  I make  for  so 
distinguished  a blessing.  I am  prone  to  forget  the  voice 
which  called  me  out  of  darkness  into  light,  and  the  hand 
which  drew  me  from  the  horrible  pit  and  the  miry  clay. 
When  I first  discerned  my  Deliverer,  my  grateful  heart  of- 
fered him  the  services  of  a whole  life,  and  resolved  to  ac- 
knowledge no  other  master.  But  such  is  the  force  of  my 
native  depravity,  that  I find  myself  prone  to  forsake  him, 
grieve  away  his  influence  from  my  heart,  and  walk  in  the 
dark  and  dreary  path  of  the  backslider.  I despair  of  mak- 
ing great  attainments  in  the  divine  life,  and  look  forward 
to  death  only,  to  free  me  from  my  sins  and  corruptions. 
Till  that  blessed  period,  that  hour  of  my  emancipation,  I 
am  resolved,  through  the  grace  and  strength  of  my  Re- 
deemer, to  maintain  a constant  warfare  with  my  inbred  sins, 
and  endeavor  to  perform  the  duties  incumbent  on  me,  in 
whatever  situation  I may  be  placed. 

‘Safely  guide  my  wandering  feet, 

Travelling  in  this  vale  of  tears; 

Dearest  Saviour,  to  thy  seat 

Lead,  and  dissipate  my  fears.’  ” 

The  change  in  her  feelings  and  views,  which  she  has 
thus  described,  was  a thorough  and  permanent  one.  She 
immediately  entered  on  the  duties,  and  sought  for  the 
pleasures,  of  religion,  with  ail  the  ardor  of  her  natural 
character.  Several  letters  to  her  young  friends,  written 
soon  after  this  period,  have  been  preserved.  They  are 
almost  exclusively  confined  to  religious  topics , and  some 
of  them,  addressed  to  individuals  who  had  not  then  made 
the  Saviour  their  refuge,  breathe  an  earnest  desire  for  their 
welfare,  and  a faithfulness  in  beseeching  them  to  re- 
pent of  their  sins  and  believe  in  the  Redeemer,  which  in 


20 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


dicate  the  early  workings  of  the  same  zeal  that  afterwards 
led  her  to  Burmah. 

“Redeeming  love,”  says  an  intimate  friend,  “was  now 
her  theme.  One  might  spend  days  with  her,  without 
hearing  any  other  subject  reverted  to.  The  throne  of 
grace,  too,  was  her  early  and  late  resort.  I have  known 
her  to  spend  cold  winter  evenings  in  a chamber  without 
fire,  and  return  to  the  family  with  a solemnity  spread  over 
her  countenance,  which  told  of  Him  with  whom  she  had 
been  communing.  Nor  was  her  love  of  social  pleasures 
diminished,  although  the  complexion  of  them  was  com- 
pletely changed.  Even  at  this  late  period  I fancy  I see 
her,  with  strong  feelings  depicted  on  her  countenance,  in- 
clining over  her  Bible,  rising  to  place  it  on  the  stand,  retir- 
ing to  her  chamber,  and  after  a season  of  prayer,  proceed- 
ing to  visit  this  and  that  family,  to  speak  of  Him  whom  her 
soul  loved.  She  thirsted  for  the  knowledge  of  gospel  truth, 
in  all  its  relations  and  dependencies.  Besides  the  daily 
study  of  Scripture,  with  Guise,  Orton,  and  Scott,  before 
her,  she  perused  with  deep  interest  the  works  of  Edwards, 
Hopkins,  Bellamy,  Doddridge,  & c.  With  Edwards  on  Re- 
demption, she  was  instructed,  quickened,  strengthened. 
Well  do  I remember  the  elevated  smile  which  beamed  on 
her  countenance,  when  she  first  spoke  to  me  of  its  precious 
contents.  She  had  transcribed,  with  her  own  hand,  Ed- 
wards’ leading  and  most  striking  remarks  on  this  great 
subject.  When  reading  Scripture,  sermons,  or  other 
works,  if  she  met  with  any  sentiment  or  doctrine,  which 
seemed  dark  and  intricate,  she  would  mark  it,  and  beg  the 
first  clergyman,  who  called  at  her  father’s,  to  elucidate  and 
explain  it.” 

Her  religious  feelings  were  nevertheless  affected  by  the 
same  fluctuations  as  those  of  other  Christians.  The  fervor 
of  her  affections  made  her,  indeed,  more  liable  than  persons 
of  a more  equable  temperament,  to  the  changes,  which 
physical  as  well  as  moral  causes  occasion  in  the  spiritual 
joys  of  Christians.  Her  piety  did  not  consist  in  feeling  ; 
but  there  is  no  true  religion  without  feeling : and  the  heart 
which  has  ever  been  suitably  affected  by  the  stupendous 
truths  and  hopes  of  Christianity,  cannot  be  satisfied  with 
a dull  insensibility,  or  even  with  a calm  equanimity.  There 
will  be  a consciousness  of  disproportion  between  the  sub- 
jects which  Christianity  presents  to  the  mind,  and  the  feel- 
ings which  they  awaken  ; and  the  self-reproach  that  will 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


21 


thus  be  occasioned,  will  be  increased,  by  a recollection  of 
the  strong  affections  and  lively  joys  which  the  heart  ex- 
perienced in  the  ardor  of  its  first  love.  Every  believer 
has  frequent  occasion  to  accuse  himself  of  a want  of  lively 
sensibility  to  his  privileges  and  duties  ; and  while  he  can 
look  back  to  seasons  when  he  was  more  zealous  in  his 
piety,  and  when  his  enjoyment  of  religious  pleasures  was 
greater  than  at  present,  he  will  fear  that  he  has  receded 
instead  of  advancing.  He  will  deplore  his  unfaithful- 
ness and  coldness,  and  will  write  “ bitter  things”  against 
himself. 

Mrs.  Judson’s  journal  contains  many  details  of  these 
alternations  of  joy  and  sorrow,  of  hope  and  self-accusation, 
of  which  all  Christians  are,  in  some  degree,  partakers.  A 
few  extracts  will  now  be  inserted  : 

“ July  30,  1806.  I find  my  heart  cold  and  hard.  I fear 
there  is  no  spiritual  life  in  me.  I am  in  an  unhappy  state, 
for  nothing  in  life  can  afford  me  satisfaction,  without  the 
light  of  God’s  countenance.  Why  is  my  heart  so  far  from 
thee,  O God,  when  it  is  my  highest  happiness  to  enjoy  thy 
presence ! Let  me  no  more  wander  from  thee  • but 

1 Send  down  thy  Spirit  from  above. 

And  fill  my  soul  with  sacred  love.’ 

“ Aug.  5.  Were  it  left  to  my  choice,  whether  to  follow 
the  vanities  of  the  world,  and  go  to  heaven  at  last,  or  to 
live  a religious  life,  have  trials  with  sin  and  temptation,  and 
sometimes  enjoy  the  light  of  God’s  reconciled  countenance, 
I should  not  hesitate  a moment  in  choosing  the  latter ; for 
there  is  no  real  satisfaction  in  the  enjoyments  of  time  and 
sense.  If  the  young,  in  the  midst  of  their  diversions, 
could  picture  to  themselves  the  Saviour  hanging  on  the 
cross,  his  hands  and  feet  streaming  with  blood,  his  head 
pierced  with  thorns,  his  body  torn  with  scourges,  and  re- 
flect, that  by  their  wicked  lives,  they  open  those  wounds 
afresh,  they  would  feel  constrained  to  repent,  and  cry  for 
mercy  on  their  souls.  O my  God,  let  me  never  more  join 
with  the  wicked  world,  or  take  enjoyment  in  any  thing 
short  of  conformity  to  thy  holy  will ! May  I ever  keep  in 
mind  the  solemn  day,  when  1 shall  appear  before  thee  ! May 
I ever  flee  to  the  bleeding  Saviour,  as  my  only  refuge,  and 
renouncing  my  own  righteousness,  may  1 rely  entirely  on 
the  righteousness  of  thy  dear  Son  ! 

C 


22 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


“ Aug.  6.  I have  many  doubts  about  my  spiritual  state. 
1 fear  I do  not  really  love  the  divine  character ; and  if  not, 
what  a dreadful  situation  I am  in  ! And  is  it  possible,  that 
I have  never  given  myself  away  to  God  in  sincerity  and 
truth?  I will  do  it  now.  In  thy  strength,  O God,  I re- 
sign myself  into  thy  hands,  and  resolve  to  live  devoted  to 
thee.  I desire  conformity  to  thy  will,  more  than  any  thing 
beside.  I desire  to  have  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  to  be  adorn- 
ed with  all  the  Christian  graces,  to  be  more  engaged  in  the 
cause  of  Christ,  and  feel  more  concerned  for  the  salvation 
of  precious  souls. 

“ Aug.  31.  Another  Sabbath  is  past.  Have  attended 
public  worship,  but  with  wandering  thoughts.  O how  de- 
praved I find  my  heart ! Yet  I cannot  think  of  going  back 
to  the  world,  and  renouncing  my  Saviour.  O merciful 
God,  save  me  from  myself,  and  enable  me  to  commit  myself 
entirely  to  thee. 

“ Sept.  2.  I have  discovered  new  beauties  in  the  way  of 
salvation  by  Christ.  The  righteousness  which  he  has 
wrought  out  is  complete,  and  he  is  able  to  save  the  chief  of 
sinners.  But  above  all,  his  wondrous  dying  love,  and  glo- 
rious resurrection,  astonish  my  soul.  How  can  I ever  sin 
against  this  Saviour  again  ? O keep  me  from  sinning 
against  thee,  dear  Redeemer,  and  enable  me  to  live  to  the 
promotion  of  thy  glory. 

“ Sept.  14.  I have,  this  day,  publicly  professed  myself 
a disciple  of  Christ,  and  covenanted  with  him,  at  his  sa- 
cred table.*  I am  now  renewedly  bound  to  keep  his  com- 
mandments, and  walk  in  his  steps.  O may  this  solemn 
covenant  never  be  broken.  May  I be  guarded  from  the 
vanities  of  this  life,  and  spend  all  my  days  in  the  service  of 
God.  O keep  me,  merciful  God,  keep  me;  for  I have  no 
strength  of  my  own  ; I shall  dishonor  thy  cause,  and  ruin 
my  soul,  unless  guided  by  thee. 

“ Nov.  3.  Another  day,  for  which  I must  give  an  ac- 
count, has  gone  into  eternity.  It  will  appear,  on  the  great 
day,  dressed  in  the  very  garb  which  I have  given  it. 
Spent  the  evening  with  my  young  religious  friends,  and 
Mr.  P.  whose  conversation  was  remarkably  solemn.  He 
advised  us  to  make  resolutions  for  the  government  of  our 
daily  conduct.  I feel  myself  unable  to  keep  any  resolu- 
tions that  I may  make ; but  humbly  relying  on  the  grace 
of  God  for  assistance,  I will  try.  I do  desire  to  live  wholly 

* She  became  a member  of  the  Congregational  Church  in  Bradford. 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


23 


devoted  to  God,  and  to  have  every  sin  in  my  heart  entirely 
slain. 

“ O thou  God  of  all  grace,  I humbly  beseech  thee  to  en- 
able me  to  keep  the  following  resolutions : — When  I first 
awake,  solemnly  devote  myself  to  God,  for  the  day.  Read 
several  passages  of  Scriptures,  and  then  spend  as  long  time 
in  prayer,  as  circumstances  permit.  Read  two  chapters  in 
the  Old  Testament,  and  one  in  the  New,  and  meditate 
thereon.  Attend  to  the  duties  of  my  chamber.  If  I have 
no  needle  work  to  do,  read  in  some  religious  book.  At 
school,  diligently  attend  to  the  duties  before  me,  and  let 
not  one  moment  pass  unimproved.  At  noon,  read  a por- 
tion of  Scripture,  pray  for  the  blessing  of  God,  and  spend 
the  remainder  of  the  intermission,  in  reading  some  improv- 
ing or  religious  book.  In  all  my  studies,  be  careful  to 
maintain  a humble  depend ance  on  divine  assistance.  In 
the  evening,  if  I attend  a religious  meeting,  or  any  other 
place  for  instruction,  before  going,  read  a portion  of  Scrip- 
ture. If  not,  spend  the  evening  in  reading,  and  close  the 
day  as  I began.  Resolve  also  to  strive  against  the  first 
risings  of  discontent,  fretfulness  and  anger ; to  be  meek, 
and  humble,  and  patient,  constantly  to  bear  in  mind,  that  I 
am  in  the  presence  of  God  ; habitually  to  look  up  to  him 
for  deliverance  from  temptations ; and  in  all  cases,  to  do  to 
others,  as  I would  have  them  do  to  me. 

“Nov.  6.  I daily  make  some  new  discoveries  of  the  vile- 
ness and  evil  of  my  heart.  I sometimes  fear,  that  it  is  im- 
possible for  a spark  of  grace  to  exist  in  a heart  so  full  of 
sin.  Nothing  but  the  power  of  God  can  keep  me  from  re- 
turning to  the  world,  and  becoming  as  vain  as  ever.  But 
still  I see  a beauty  in  the  character  of  Christ,  that  makes 
me  ardently  desire  to  be  like  him.  All  the  commands  of 
God  appear  perfectly  right  and  reasonable,  and  sin  appears 
so  odious  as  to  deserve  eternal  punishment.  O how  deplor- 
able would  be  my  situation,  thus  covered  with  sin,  was  it 
not  for  the  atonement  Christ  has  made.  But  he  is  my  Me- 
diator with  the  Father.  He  has  magnified  the  law  and 
made  it  honorable.  He  can  save  sinners,  consistently 
with  the  divine  glory.  God  can  now  be  just,  and  the  justi- 
fier  of  those  who  believe  in  his  Son. 

“Nov.  26.  This  is  the  evening  before  thanksgiving  day, 
and  one  which  1 formerly  spent  in  making  preparation  for 
some  vain  amusement.  But  for  the  first  time  in  my  life,  1 
have  spent  it  in  reading  and  praying,  and  endeavoring  to 
obtain  a suitable  frame  of  mind  for  the  approaching  day. 


24 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


How  much  reason  have  I to  be  thankful  for  what  God  has 
done  for  me,  the  year  past.  He  has  preserved  my  forfeited 
life  ; he  has  waited  to  be  gracious ; he  has  given  me  kind 
friends,  and  all  the  comforts  of  life;  and  more  than  all,  he 
has  sent  his  Holy  Spirit,  and  caused  me  to  feel  my  last  con- 
dition by  nature — inclined  me  to  trust  in  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  as  my  only  Saviour,  and  thus  changed  the  whole 
course  of  my  life.  Bless  the  Lord,  O my  soul,  and  all  that 
is  within  me,  bless  his  holy  name ! 

“ Dec.  22.  1 am  this  day  seventeen  years  old.  What 

an  important  year  has  the  past  been  to  me.  Either  I have 
been  made,  through  the  mercy  of  God,  a partaker  of  divine 
grace,  or  1 have  been  fatally  deceiving  myself,  and  build- 
ing on  a sandy  foundation.  Either  1 have  in  sincerity  and 
truth,  renounced  the  vanities  of  this  world,  and  entered  the 
narrow  path  which  leads  to  life,  or  I have  been  refraining 
from  them  for  a time  only,  to  turn  again  and  relish  them 
more  than  ever.  God  grant  that  the  latter  may  never  be  my 
unhappy  case.  Though  I feel  myself  to  be  full  of  sin,  and  des- 
titute of  all  strength  to  persevere,  yet.  if  I know  any  thing,  I 
do  desire  to  live  a life  of  strict  religion,  to  enjoy  the  presence 
of  God,  and  honor  the  cause,  to  which  I have  professedly 
devoted  myself.  I do  not  desire  my  portion  in  this  world. 
I find  more  real  enjoyment  in  contrition  for  sin,  excited 
by  a view  of  the  adorable  moral  perfections  of  God,  than  in 
all  earthly  joys.  I find  more  solid  happiness  in  one  even- 
ing meeting,  when  divine  truths  are  impressed  on  my  heart 
by  the  powerful  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  than  1 ever 
enjoyed  in  all  the  balls  and  assemblies  I have  attended 
during  the  seventeen  years  of  my  life.  Thus  when  1 com- 
pare my  present  views  of  divine  things,  with  what  they 
were,  at  this  time  last  year,  I cannot  but  hope  I am  a new 
creature,  and  have  begun  to  live  a new  life. 

“Ajjril  11.  Now  I know  that  God  is  a prayer  hearing 
God.  When  I retired  this  evening  to  spend  some  time  in 
prayer,  I found  I had  no  heart  to  pray.  I could  pray  for  no- 
hing  but  a spirit  of  prayer;  when,  contrary  to  all  my 
expectations,  my  feelings  were  suddenly  changed,  and  I 
obtained  great  freedom  of  access  to  the  mercy  seat.  I felt 
it  good  to  draw  near  to  God,  and  pour  out  my  soul  before 
him.  Astonishing  love  and  unbounded  benevolence  in 
the  infinite  God,  thus  to  let  his  creatures  come  near,  and 
partake  of  the  happiness  which  he  himself  enjoys.  O Je- 
sus, make  me  humble;  let  me  love  thee  more,  and  be  daily 
more  devoted  to  thy  dear  cause. 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


25 


“ April  12.  Sabbath.  Have  this  holy  day  enjoyed  the 
privilege  of  commemorating  the  dying  love  of  Christ.  O 
how  condescending  did  the  divine  Redeemer  appear  ! 1 

felt  my  heart  drawn  out  in  love  to  God  for  his  great  good- 
ness to  the  children  of  men.  Five  new  members  were  add- 
ed to  the  church.  How  animating  to  see  so  many  come 
over  to  the  Lord’s  side,  and  subscribe  to  be  his.  And  was 
I indeed  called  at  an  early  age,  called  in  the  bloom  of 
youth,  to  be  a partaker  of  the  grace  of  God  ? I,  who  was 
opposed  to  every  thing  good — who  was  a faithful  servant  of 
the  adversary  of  souls?  How  easily  might  I have  been 
left  to  go  on  in  my  own  chosen  way,  till  repentance  was  too 
late.  How  earnestly  do.  I now  desire  to  live  entirely  devot- 
ed to  the  service  of  Christ,  to  express  my  gratitude,  by 
keeping  his  commands,  and  living  near  to  him.  But,  alas  ! 
notwithstanding  all  he  has  done  for  me,  so  depraved  is  my 
heart,  and  so  inclined  to  every  evil,  that  I shall  wander 
from  God,  grieve  his  Spirit,  wound  his  cause,  and  destroy 
my  soul,  unless  kept  by  his  mighty  power.  On  sovereign 
grace  alone  I rely  for  grace  and  strength  to  persevere. 

“ April  18.  Too  much  engaged  in  worldly  things.  World- 
ly thoughts  will  creep  in,  and  destroy  my  religious  com- 
fort. I have  much  to  make  me  constantly  devoted,  yet  I 
am  comparatively  stupid.  I am  surrounded  by  a wicked 
world,  where  vice  and  immorality  are  prevailing,  and  very 
little  real  religion  to  be  found.  Lord,  take  care  of  thine 
own  cause,  and  let  not  the  enemy  be  exalted  over  thy  peo- 
ple. O take  care  of  thy  children,  and  animate  them  with 
thy  presence  in  the  wilderness.” 

These  extracts  are  sufficient  to  show  the  exercises  of 
her  mind,  for  some  months  after  her  conversion.  We  have 
omitted  a considerable  portion,  because  our  space  is  limit- 
ed, and  because  we  think  that  much  caution  ought  to  be 
used,  in  disclosing  to  the  public  eye  the  private  feelings 
of  the  Christian.  In  the  bosom  of  every  true  believer 
hope  predominates ; but  many  causes  often  throw  a cloud 
over  his  joys,  and  sometimes  obscure  the  brightness  of 
hope  itself.*  At  such  times,  he  may  doubt  that  he  is  a 
Christian  ; and  if  he  records  or  utters  his  feelings,  they 
have  a tone  of  sadness  and  despondency,  which  is  in  mel- 

* These  causes  sometimes  have  their  origin  in  the  disorders  of  the 
body.  Dr.  Johnson,  Cowper,  and  others,  are  examples  of  the  power 
of  disease  to  disturb  the  mind,  and  interrupt  the  tranquil  tenor  of 
religious  enjoyments. 

C 2 


26 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


ancholy  contrast  with  the  state  of  his  mind  at  other  times, 
when  the  candle  of  the  Lord  shines  upon  his  head.  Some 
Christians,  too,  possess  a sanguine  temperament,  which 
impels  them  continually  to  extremes.  A journal  of  their 
daily  experience  would  depict  them,  on  one  day,  as  rejoic- 
ing and  steadfast  believers,  and  on  the  next,  perhaps,  as 
harassed  with  doubts,  not  only  of  their  personal  piety,  but 
of  the  truth  of  Christianity  itself;  it  would  show  them,  at 
one  time,  as  fervent  in  spirit,  serving  the  Lord,  and  at 
another,  as  criminally  conformed  to  this  world.  It  may, 
perhaps,  be  sometimes  useful  to  the  Christian  to  peruse 
such  statements  of  the  feelings  of  others;  because  they  in- 
form him,  that  his  own  joys  and  sorrows  correspond  with 
those  of  other  Christians,  and  that  occasional  doubts  and 
fears  are  not  incompatible  with  genuine  piety  and  prevailing 
hope.  God  himself  has  seen  fit  to  give  us,  in  his  word,  the 
spiritual  exercises  of  several  eminent  saints,  and  especially 
of  David,  who  seems  to  have  been  placed  in  almost  every 
variety  of  human  condition,  and  to  have  been  visited  with 
trials  of  every  kind  to  which  our  nature  is  subject,  that  he 
might  be  an  example  to  all  future  saints,  and  that  his  feel- 
ings and  experience,  as  displayed  in  his  Psalms,  might 
comfort  and  instruct  the  church  in  every  age. 

But  the  complaints  and  self  reproaches  of  uninspired 
saints,  may  possibly  be  injurious  to  some  professors  of  reli- 
gion, by  lowering  the  standard  of  piety,  and  appeasing  their 
consciences  for  their  own  deficiencies.  And  the  enemies  of 
religion  are  liable  to  regard  them  as  inexplicable  inconsis- 
tencies, and  as  proofs  that  religion  is  the  parent  of  melan- 
choly, and  is  devoid  of  permanent  and  tranquil  happiness. 

The  following  letter  of  Mrs.  J.  written  at  an  early 
period  of  her  religious  life,  shows  how  correctly  she  thought, 
in  relation  to  the  exercises  of  a renewed  heart.  She  here 
explains  the  cause  of  much  of  her  own  darkness  of  mind, 
and  self  distrust.  Growth  in  grace  requires  an  increasing 
acquaintance  with  the  nature  of  sin,  and  of  our  unworthi- 
ness ; and  this  knowledge  will  be  likely  to  darken  and  dis- 
tress the  mind,  unless  faith  be  strong,  and  the  efficacy  of 
the  atonement  be  very  clearly  discerned. 

To  Miss  L.  K. 

“ Newbury,  Sept.  20,  1807. 

“ You  requested  me,  dear  L,  to  write  soon  after  my  re- 
turn. With  pleasure  I comply,  as  it  fixes  you  in  my  imagi- 


MEMOIR  OP  MRS.  JUDSON. 


27 


nation,  and  gives  me  sensations  almost  as  pleasing  as  a ver- 
bal intercourse.  O may  that  Spirit  which  unites  the  hearts 
of  the  children  of  God  in  love,  direct  my  thoughts,  and  guide 
my  pen  to  write  that  which  may  be  useful  in  our  journey  to 
another  world.  You  ask,  “ what  are  the  evidences  of 
growth  in  grace.”  From  reading  the  lives  of  pious  people, 
and  the  word  of  God,  I have  come  to  the  following  conclu- 
sion, though  different  from  my  ideas  formerly. 

“ A person  who  grows  in  grace  will  see  more  and  more 
of  the  dreadful  wickedness  of  his  heart ; of  its  opposition  to 
every  thing  good  ; and  of  its  deceitfulness  and  fickleness. 
When  Isaiah  saw  more  of  God  and  his  glory,  his  first 
expressions  were  not,  I am  more  like  God,  because  I have 
seen  more  of  him ; but  his  language  was  this,  Wo  is 
me,  for  I am  undone , because  I am  a man  of  unclean  lips. 
The  more  grace  Christians  have,  the  more  clearly  they  can 
see  the  contrast  between  holiness  and  sin  ; and  while  it 
leads  them  to  hunger,  thirst  and  strive  for  the  one,  it  leads 
them  to  loathe,  abhor,  and  mourn  for  the  other.  Growth  in 
grace  will  consequently  lead  them  to  know  more  about  Jesus 
Christ,  and  the  great  need  they  have  of  him  for  a whole 
Saviour.  He  will  appear  to  them  daily  more  needful  as  a 
prophet,  priest,  and  king,  his  character  more  lovely,  and  his 
spirit  more  desirable.  They  also  feel  move  for  the  worth  of 
souls.  As  they  are  convinced  daily  of  the  dreadful  nature 
of  sin,  so  they  will  feel  more  anxious  to  save  sinners  from 
the  consequences  of  it.  This  will  necessarily  lead  them  to 
pray  more  often,  earnestly  and  fervently,  give  them  a dis- 
relish for  the  vanities  of  the  world,  and  a sincere  and  hearty 
desire  to  devote  all  they  have  to  him,  and  serve  him  entire- 
ly. But  one  great  evidence  is  not  yet  mentioned,  perhaps 
the  greatest.  They  will  be  constantly  watching,  and  en- 
deavoring to  find  whether  they  grow  in  grace.  They  will 
watch  their  improvement  from  time  to  time,  in  every  por- 
tion of  Holy  Writ  which  they  read,  every  sermon  they  hear, 
and  the  providences  which  occur,  either  afflictive  or  the 
contrary. 

“ These,  dear  L,  are  my  ideas  respecting  the  subject. 
There  are  many  other  evidences,  but  these  are  sufficient, 
if  true,  to  convince  us  whether  we  make  any  improvement  in 
a divine  life.  If  we  have  made  none,  under  the  rich  culti- 
vation we  have  enjoyed,  then  we  may  be  sure  we  are  unac- 
quainted with  that  path  which  is  as  a shining  light,  which 
shincth  more  and  more  unto  the  perfect  clay.” 


28 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


Mrs.  Judson,  early  in  her  religious  life,  showed  her  de- 
sire to  be  useful  to  her  fellow  men.  Her  active  mind  was 
not  satisfied  without  some  effort  to  benefit  those  around 
her.  She  accordingly  engaged,  soon  after  this  period,  in 
the  occupation  of  instructing  a school,  impelled  mainly  by 
the  desire  to  be  useful.  There  are  few  situations,  which 
furnish  better  opportunities  of  imparting  permanent  benefit, 
than  that  of  the  instructer  of  a school.  In  New  England, 
this  office  is  regarded  with  a good  degree  of  the  honorable 
estimation  to  which  it  is  entitled  ; and  it  is  to  be  wished, 
that  a larger  number  of  educated  young  ladies  would  em- 
ploy themselves  in  a service  so  beneficial  to  their  own  minds, 
and  so  vitally  important  to  the  rising  generation. 

The  following  extract  from  Mrs.  Judson’s  journal,  dated 
May  12,  1807,  shows  the  conscientious  principles  which 
actuated  her  ; and  proves  that  her  mind  was  thus  early 
swayed  by  the  resolution  to  live  not  unto  herself,  hut  to 
Him  who  died  for  her,  and  rose  again.  Her  zeal  for  the 
spiritual  welfare  of  others,  and  her  decision  of  character, 
are  here  seen,  in  a very  striking  light : 

“ Have  taken  charge  of  a few  scholars.  Ever  since  I 
have  had  a comfortable  hope  in  Christ,  1 have  desired  to 
devote  myself  to  him,  in  such  a way,  as  to  be  useful  to  my 
fellow  creatures.  As  Providence  has  placed  me  in  a situa- 
tion of  life,  where  1 have  an  opportunity  of  getting  as  good 
an  education  as  I desire,  I feel  it  would  be  highly  criminal 
in  me  not  to  improve  it.  1 feel,  also,  that  it  would  be  equal- 
ly criminal  to  desire  to  be  well  educated  and  accomplished, 
from  selfish  motives,  with  a view  merely  to  gratify  my  taste 
and  relish  for  improvement,  or  my  pride  in  being  qualified 
to  shine.  I therefore  resolved  last  winter,  to  attend  the 
academy,  from  no  other  motive,  than  to  improve  the  talents 
bestowed  by  God,  so  as  to  be  more  extensively  devoted  to 
his  glory,  and  the  benefit  of  my  fellow  creatures.  On 
being  lately  requested  to  take  a small  school,  for  a few 
months,  I felt  very  unqualified  to  have  the  charge  of  little 
immortal  souls  ; but  the  hope  of  doing  them  good,  by  en- 
deavoring to  impress  their  young  and  tender  minds  with 
divine  truth, and  the  obligation  I feel,  to  try  to  he  useful,  have 
induced  me  to  comply.  I was  enabled  to  open  the  school  with 
prayer.  Though  the  cross  was  very  great,  I felt  constrain- 
ed, by  a sense  of  duty,  to  take  it  up.  The  little  creatures 
seemed  astonished  at  such  a beginning.  Probably  some 
of  them  had  never  heard  a prayer  before.  O may  I have 
grace  to  be  faithful,  in  instructing  these  little  immor- 


MEMOIR  OP  MRS.  JUDSON. 


29 


tals,  in  such  a way  as  shall  be  pleasing  to  my  heavenly 
Father.” 

She  was  engaged,  at  intervals,  for  several  years,  in 
teaching  schools  in  different  towns.*  She  was  always 
diligent  and  faithful  in  her  endeavors  to  enlighten  the 
minds  and  to  form  the  manners  of  her  pupils;  but  she  re- 
garded the  fear  of  the  Lord  as  the  beginning  of  wisdom ; 
and  she  strove  to  guide  her  dear  pupils  to  the  Saviour.  She 
felt  herself  to  be  intrusted,  in  some  measure,  with  the  charge 
of  their  souls  ; and  she  watched  for  them  as  one  that  must 
give  account.  It  is  believed,  that  her  prayers  and  efforts 
were  not  in  vain  ; and  that  some  of  her  pupils  in  this  coun- 
try will  mingle  their  praises  before  the  throne  of  the  Re- 
deemer, with  those  of  ransomed  Burmans,  adoring  him  for 
her  instrumentality  in  leading  them  to  repentance  and  faith 
in  his  name. 

From  her  journal  we  select  a few  additional  extracts, 
which  will  show  the  state  of  her  feelings,  and  the  progress 
of  her  piety. 

“ June  12.  For  a week  or  two  past,  have  had  very  little 
enjoyment  in  religion,  and  almost  every  duty  has  appeared 
buidensome.  But,  praised  be  God,  I have  enjoyed  much, 
yesterday  and  to-day.  I find,  that  reading  the  exercises 
of  Miss  Anthony  has  a great  tendency  to  humble  me,  and 
quicken  my  spiritual  life.  I long  to  possess  her  spirit,  and 
be  as  much  engaged  in  the  service  of  God,  as  that  dear 
saint  was.  I feel  an  attachment  to  her,  stronger  than  I 
ever  felt  for  any  person,  while  I was  in  an  unconverted 
state.  If  love  to  the  children  of  God  is  an  evidence  of 
having  been  born  again,  I have  reason  to  think,  that  this 
is  my  happy  case.  I know  that  I love  Christians,  and  love 
those  most,  who  are  most  actively  engaged  in  the  cause  of 
Christ ; and  at  the  throne  of  grace,  I feel,  at  times,  my 
soul  drawn  out  in  love  to  them,  and  in  as  ardent  desires 
for  their  spiritual  welfare,  as  for  my  own. 

“ 17.  Have  had  some  deep  sense  of  religion  this  day. 
Read  the  life  of  Dr.  Hopkins,  of  Newport.  Find  much 
edification  and  happiness,  in  reading  such  books.  In  the 
evening,  had  much  conversation  with  some  of  the  family, 
on  the  subject  of  religion.  Appearances  rather  encourag- 
ing. 

“ 18.  Have  enjoyed  much  to-day,  while  reading  and  med- 
itating on  the  distinguishing  doctrines  of  grace.  My  heart 


* She  taught  schools  in  Salem,  Haverhill  and  Newbury, 


30 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


acquiesced  and  rejoiced  in  them.  If  I enjoy  comfort  in 
any  thing,  it  is  when  I have  a realizing  sense  of  God’s  ho- 
ly character.  I feel  happy,  when  I reflect  that  God  will 
overrule  all  things,  for  the  promotion  of  his  own  glory. 
In  my  walk,  this  evening,  my  thoughts  were  intensely  fix- 
ed on  the  greatness  and  majesty  of  the  Supreme  Being, 
and  on  the  numberless  sins  I have  committed  against  him. 
Then  they  turned  to  the  glorious  way  of  salvation,  which 
this  great  and  most  gracious  Being  has  provided.  I desir- 
ed to  give  myself  entirely  to  Christ,  have  him  for  my  Proph- 
et, Priest  and  King,  be  entirely  devoted  to  him,  and  give 
him  all  the  glory  of  my  salvation.  O Jesus,  ever  give  me 
such  views  of  thyself,  as  shall  entirely  take  away  mv 
thoughts  from  this  vain  world. 

“ July  6.  It  is  just  a year,  this  day,  since  I entertained 
a hope  in  Christ.  About  this  time  in  the  evening,  when 
reflecting  on  the  words  of  the  lepers,  If  we  enter  into 
the  city,  then  the  famine  is  in  the  city,  ancl  we  shall  die 
there ; and  if  we  sit  still  here,  we  die  also,  I felt  that 
if  I returned  to  the  world,  I should  surely  perish  ; if  I 
staid  where  I then  was,  I should  perish ; and  I could  but 
perish,  if  I threw  myself  on  the  mercy  of  Christ.  Then 
came  light,  and  relief,  and  comfort,  such  as  I never  knew 
before.  O how  little  have  I grown  in  grace,  since  that 
time.  How  little  engaged  in  religion  am  I now,  compared 
to  what  I was  then.  Then  the  world  had  not  the  least 
share  in  my  thoughts  or  heart.  Nothing  but  religion  en- 
grossed my  affections,  and  I thought  that  nothing  else  ever 
would.  But  though  my  heart  is  treacherous,  I trust  that 
I have  some  evidence  of  being  a true  Christian  ; for  when 
contemplating  the  moral  perfections  of  God,  my  heart  is 
pleased  with,  and  approves  of  just  such  a being.  His  law, 
which  once  appeared  unjust  and  severe,  now  appears  holy, 
just  and  good.  His  justice  appears  equally  glorious  as  his 
mercy,  and  illustrative  of  the  same  love  to  universal  happi- 
ness. The  way  of  salvation  by  Christ  appears  glorious, 
because  herein  God  can  be  just,  and  yet  display  his  mercy 
to  the  penitent  sinner.” 

At  this  point,  her  regular  journal  ceases,  and  a few  occa- 
sional paragraphs  only  have  been  preserved,  concerning  her 
subsequent  views  and  feelings.  They  do  not  differ  material- 
ly from  those  which  have  already  been  quoted,  except  that 
they  show  a gradual  enlargement  of  desires  for  the  prosper- 
ity of  the  church  of  God  ; and  indicate  that  God  was  pre- 
p aring  her  mind  for  her  future  duties. 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


31 


“ March  17 — (probably  1809.)  Have  had  some  enjoy- 
ment in  reading  the  life  of  David  Brainerd.  It  had  a ten- 
dency to  humble  me,  and  excite  desires  to  live  as  near  to 
God,  as  that  holy  man  did.  Have  spent  this  evening  in 
prayer  for  quickening  grace.  Felt  my  heart  enlarged  to 
pray  for  spiritual  blessings  for  myself,  my  friends,  the 
church  at  large,  the  heathen  world,  and  the  African  slaves. 
Felt  a willingness  to  give  myself  away  to  Christ,  to  be  dis^ 
posed  of  as  he  pleases.  Here  I find  safety  and  comfort. 
Jesus  is  my  only  refuge.  I will  trust  his  word,  and  rest 
my  soul  in  his  hands.  I will  depend  on  him,  not  only  for 
the  salvation  of  my  soul,  but  for  daily  grace,  and  strength 
to  persevere  in  a religious  course.  O may  1 now  begin  to 
live  to  God. 

“ 24.  At  the  commencement  of  the  last  week,  I had 
high  hopes  of  being  more  engaged  in  religion  than  ever 
before.  But  I have  reason  to  fear,  that  I relied  too  much 
on  my  own  strength.  I still  find  cause  to  be  humbled  in 
the  dust,  for  my  inconstancy  and  rebellion.  I have  done 
little  for  the  cause  of  God — too  often  indulged  in  trifling 
conversation.  In  this  way,  I grieve  the  Holy  Spirit,  and 
bring  darkness  upon  my  mind.  And  yet  I hope,  that  I 
have  had  some  right  feelings.  I would  not  deny  what  I 
have  enjoyed,  though  it  is  but  small.  I have  at  times  felt 
engaged  in  prayer  for  the  prosperity  of  the  church,  and 
for  the  conversion  of  the  heathen  and  Jews.” 


CHAPTER  II. 

Mrs.  Judson’s  Connection  ivith  Mr.  Judson. 

The  event,  which  determined  the  nature  of  her  future 
life,  was  her  marriage  with  Mr.  Judson.  Some  particulars 
respecting  the  circumstances  which  led  to  this  connection, 
will  now  be  stated.  A few  facts,  however,  in  relation  to 
Mr.  Judson  himself,  must  previously  be  mentioned. 

He  was  born  at  Malden,  (Mass.)  August  9,  1788.  He 
graduated  at  Brown  University,  in  1807.  Soon  afterwards 
he  commenced  making  the  tour  of  the  United  States. 
“ Some  providential  occurrences,  while  on  his  journey,  led 
him  to  doubt  the  truth  of  those  deistical  sentiments  which 
he  had  recently  adopted.  His  mind  became  so  deeply  im- 
pressed with  the  probability  of  the  divine  authenticity  of 


32 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


the  Scriptures,  that  he  could  no  longer  continue  his  journey, 
but  returned  to  his  father’s  house,  for  the  express  purpose 
of  examining  thoroughly  the  foundation  of  the  Christian 
religion.  After  continuing  his  investigations  for  some  time, 
he  became  convinced  that  the  Scriptures  are  of  divine 
origin,  and  that  he  himself  was  in  a lost  situation  by  nature, 
and  needed  renovation  previously  to  an  admittance  into 
heaven.  It  now  became  his  sole  inquiry,  What  shall  I do 
to  he  saved  ? 

“ The  theological  seminary  at  Andover,  Massachusetts, 
was  about  this  time  established  ; but  the  rules  of  the  institu- 
tion required  evidence  of  evangelical  piety  in  all  who  were 
admitted.  Mr.  Judson  was  desirous  of  entering  there, 
for  the  purpose  of  being  benefitled  by  the  theological  lec- 
tures ; but  hardly  ventured  to  make  application,  conscious 
that  he  was  destitute  of  the  proper  qualifications.  His 
ardent  desire,  however,  to  become  acquainted  with  the  re- 
ligious students,  and  to  be  in  a situation  to  gain  religious 
instruction,  overcame  every  obstacle,  and  he  applied  for  ad- 
mittance ; at  the  same  time  assuring  the  Professors  of  his 
having  no  hope  that  he  had  been  a subject  of  regenerating 
grace.  He  was,  notwithstanding,  admitted  ; and,  in  the 
course  of  a few  weeks,  gained  satisfactory  evidence  of  hav- 
ing obtained  an  interest  in  Christ,  and  turned  his  attention 
to  those  studies  which  were  most  calculated  to  make  him 
useful  in  the  ministry. 

“ Some  time  in  the  last  year  of  his  residence  in  this  theo- 
logical seminary,  he  met  with  Dr.  Buchanan’s  “ Star  in  the 
East.”  This  first  led  his  thoughts  to  an  Eastern  Mission. 
The  subject  harassed  his  mind  from  day  to  day,  and  he 
felt  deeply  impressed  with  the  importance  of  making  some 
attempt  to  rescue  the  perishing  millions  of  the  East.  He 
communicated  these  impressions  to  various  individuals,  but 
they  all  discouraged  him.  He  then  wrote  to  the  Directors 
of  the  London  Missionary  Society,  explaining  his  views, 
and  requested  information  on  the  subject  of  Missions.  He 
received  a most  encouraging  reply,  and  an  invitation  to 
visit  England,  to  obtain  in  person  the  necessary  informa- 
tion. 

“ Soon  after  this,  Messrs.  Nott,  Newell  and  Hall,  joined 
him,  all  of  them  resolving  to  leave  their  native  land,  and 
engage  in  the  arduous  work  of  Missionaries,  as  soon  as 
Providence  should  open  the  way.”* 


History  of  the  Burman  Mission,  p.  14. 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


33 


There  was,  at  that  time,  no  Missionary  Society,  in  this 
country,  to  which  these  young  men  could  look  for  assistance 
and  direction.  The  spirit  of  prayer  and  of  exertion  for  the 
spread  of  the  Gospel  through  the  world,  had  not  then  been 
sufficiently  diffused,  to  awaken  the  American  churches  to 
combined  action  for  the  support  of  foreign  Missions. 

The  formation  of  a Missionary  Society,  in  this  country, 
was,  therefore,  a desirable  measure.  As  these  young  men 
were  all  Congregationalists,  they  looked,  of  course,  to  their 
own  denomination  for  the  aid  which  they  needed.  An 
opportunity  was  presented,  to  lay  the  subject  before  a num- 
ber of  the  leading  ministers  of  that  denomination,  at  the 
meeting  of  the  Massachusetts  Association,  at  Bradford,  in 
June,  1810.  At  this  meeting,  the  following  paper,  written 
by  Mr.  Judson,*  was  presented  : 

“ The  undersigned,  members  of  the  Divinity  College, 
respectfully  request  the  attention  of  their  Reverend  Fathers, 
convened  in  the  General  Association  at  Bradford,  to  the 
following  statement  and  inquiries  : 

“ They  beg  leave  to  state,  that  their  minds  have  been 
long  impressed  with  the  duty  and  importance  of  personally 
attempting  a Mission  to  the  heathen  ; that  the  impressions 
on  their  minds  have  induced  a serious,  and  they  trust,  a 
prayerful  consideration  of  the  subject  in  its  various  atti- 
tudes, particularly  in  relation  to  the  probable  success,  and 
the  difficulties  attending  such  an  attempt ; and  that  after 
examining  all  the  information  which  they  can  obtain,  they 
consider  themselves  as  devoted  to  this  work  for  life,  when- 
ever God  in  his  providence  shall  open  the  way. 

“ They  now  offer  the  following  inquiries,  on  which  they 
solicit  the  opinion  and  advice  of  this  Association.  Wheth- 
er with  their  present  views  and  feelings,  they  ought  to  re- 


* It  is  not  the  purpose  of  this  work  to  extol  or  to  defend  Mr.  Jud- 
son. We  shall  therefore  omit  any  notice  of  some  unpleasant  occur- 
rences. We  are  not  concerned  to  claim  for  him  the  exclusive  honor 
of  having  led  the  way  in  originating  the  American  Board  of  Commis- 
sioners. This  praise,  however,  has  been  attributed,  in  unqualified 
terms,  to  one  of  his  associates.  [Life  of  Mills,  p.  37.]  It  is,  indeed,  a 
point  of  little  importance,  what  individual  is  honored  by  God  as  the 
instrument  of  signal  benefits  to  mankind.  His  alone  is  the  wisdom  to 
inspire,  and  the  strength  to  execute ; and  the  most  distinguished  of 
his  servants  are  made  to  feel,  that  it  is  not  by  their  might  or  power, 
but  by  his  Spirit,  that  holy  desires  are  cherished,  and  good  purposes 
accomplished.  We  have  contented  ourselves  with  stating  facts,  leav- 
ing the  reader  to  make  his  own  inferences. 

D 


34 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


nounce  the  object  of  Missions  as  visionary  or  impractica- 
ble ; if  not,  whether  they.ought  to  direct  their  attention  to 
the  eastern  or  the  western  world  ; whether  they  may  expect 
patronage  and  support  from  a Missionary  Society  in  this 
country,  or  must  commit  themselves  to  the  direction  of  a 
European  Society ; and  what  preparatory  measures  they 
ought  to  take  previous  to  actual  engagement  ? 

“ The  undersigned,  feeling  their  youth  and  inexperience, 
look  up  to  their  Fathers  in  the  Church,  and  respectfully  so- 
licit their  advice,  direction,  and  prayers. 

Adoniram  Judson,  Jr. 

Samuel  Nott,  Jr. 

Samuei.  J.  Mills. 

Samuel  Newell.” 

This  important  paper  was  at  first  signed  by  two  other  in- 
dividuals, Mr.  Richards  and  Mr.  Rice ; but  their  names 
were  omitted,  from  a fear  that  the  application  of  so  many 
individuals,  at  one  time,  might  occasion  embarrassment. 

“ This  document,”  says  the  biographer  of  Mr.  Mills, 
“ was  referred  to  a Special  Committee,  who,  in  their  report, 
recognized  the  imperative  obligation  and  importance  of  Mis- 
sions— expressed  their  conviction  that  the  gentlemen  who 
had  thus  modestly  expressed  their  views  ought  not  to  re- 
nounce, but  sacredly  cherish  their  sacred  impressions;  and 
submitted  the  outlines  of  a plan,  which  at  that  meeting  was 
carried  into  effect,  in  the  appointment  of  a Board  of  Com- 
missioners for  Foreign  Missions,  for  the  purpose  of  devis- 
ing ways  and  means,  and  adopting  and  prosecuting  meas- 
ures, lor  promoting  the  spread  of  the  Gospel  in  heathen 
lands.” 

Mr.  Judson  and  his  associates  expected  and  desired  an 
immediate  appointment  as  Missionaries ; but  the  Board, 
being  unprovided  with  funds,  and  not  having  as  yet  ma- 
tured any  plan  of  operations,  advised  them  to  continue  their 
studies,  and  wait  for  further  information.  But,  fearing  that 
several  years  might  elapse  before  a missionary  spirit  would 
be  sufficiently  excited  in  this  country,  Mr.  Judson  solicited 
and  obtained  leave  of  the  Board  to  visit  England,  to  ascer- 
tain whether  any  measures  of  co-operation  could  be  con- 
certed between  the  London  Missionary  Society  and  the 
Board,  and  whether  any  assistance  could  be  obtained  from 
that  Society,  in  case  the  Board  itself  should  be  unable  to 
sustain  a Mission.* 


* Instructions  of  the  Board  to  Mr.  Judson. 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


35 


He  sailed  in  January,  1811,  for  England.  Three  weeks 
after  sailing,  the  vessel  was  captured  by  a French  privateer; 
and  after  being  detained  several  weeks  as  a prisoner  on 
board,  he  was  confined  in  a prison  at  Bayonne.  By  the 
exeitions  of  an  American  gentleman,  he  was  released  on 
parole,  and  at  length  with  great  difficulty  he  obtained 
passports  from  the  Emperor,  and  proceeded  to  England, 
where  he  arrived  in  May. 

It  was  found,  that  no  concert  of  measures  could  be  ar- 
ranged ; but  the  London  Society  agreed  to  support  Mr.  J. 
and  his  companions  as  Missionaries,  if  the  American  Board 
should  not  be  able  to  do  it.* 

Mr.  J.  returned  to  America,  and  at  the  meeting  of  the 
Board,  at  Worcester,  in  September,  1811,  he  and  one  of 
his  missionary  brethren  earnestly  solicited  an  immediate 
appointment,  as  they  were  extremely  anxious  to  be  engag- 
ed in  missionary  labors,  and  as  there  was  a prospect  of 
war  between  England  and  the  United  States,  which  would 
probably  interrupt  their  plans  entirely.  They  stated, 
that  if  the  Board  was  unable  to  support  them,  they  would 
accept  an  appointment  from  the  London  Society.  The 
Board  resolved,  notwithstanding  the  scantiness  of  its  funds, 
to  establish  a Mission  in  Burmah  ; and  Messrs.  Judson, 
Nott,  Newell,  and  Hall,  were  immediately  appointed. 
Messrs.  Richards  and  Warren  were  received  at  the  same 
meeting,  as  Missionaries,  with  instructions,  however,  to 
continue  their  studies  for  a while.  Mr.  Rice  was  after- 
wards appointed.  It  is  interesting  to  contrast  the  state  of 
the  American  Board,  at  that  time,  when  its  members  hesi- 
tated, from  a fear  of  the  want  of  adequate  funds,  with  the 
present  condition  of  that  powerful  body. 

During  the  session  of  the  Association,  at  Bradford,  in 
1810,  Mr.  Judson  first  saw  Miss  Hasseltine.  An  acquaint- 
ance was  soon  after  formed,  which  led  to  a direct  offer  of 
marriage  on  his  part,  including,  of  course,  a proposition  to 
her,  to  accompany  him  in  his  missionary  enterprise. 


* It  is  said,  [Life  of  Mills,  p.  40.]  that  Mr.  Judson  “ felt  himself  jus- 
tified in  entering;  into  partial  arrangements,  at  least,  with  the  London 
Missionary  Society,  to  become  their  Missionary  in  the  East  Indies.” 
The  fact  is,  that  Mr.  J.  made  no  arrangement  which  interfered  with 
his  preference  to  receive  the  appointment  of  the  American  Board. 
The  London  Society  gave  to  him  and  his  associates  instructions,  to  be 
used  at  their  option. 


36 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


She  was  thus  placed  in  a situation  of  peculiar  difficulty 
and  delicacy.  The  influence  which  her  affections  ought 
to  have,  in  deciding  a question  of  this  kind,  it  would  not, 
in  ordinary  cases,  have  been  difficult  to  determine.  But  in 
this  case,  her  embarrassment  was  increased,  by  the  conflict 
which  might  arise  between  affection  and  duty.  A person 
so  conscientious  as  she  was,  would  wish  to  form  a decision 
on  the  important  question  of  her  duty,  respecting  mission- 
ary labors,  uninfluenced  by  any  personal  considerations. 
Hesitation  to  assume  an  office  so  responsible,  and  so  ardu- 
ous, would  spring  up  in  any  mind ; but  Miss  Hasseltine 
was  required  to  decide  on  this  point,  in  connection  with  an- 
other, itself  of  the  utmost  consequence  to  her  individual 
happiness.  It  was  impossible  to  divest  herself  of  her  per- 
sonal feelings ; and  she  might  have  some  painful  suspicions, 
lest  her  affections  might  bias  her  decision  to  become  a 
Missionary ; while  female  delicacy  and  honor  would  forbid 
her  to  bestow  her  hand,  merely  as  a preliminary  and  neces- 
sary arrangement. 

There  was  another  circumstance  which  greatly  increas- 
ed the  difficulty  of  a decision.  No  female  had  ever  left 
America  as  a Missionary  to  the  heathen.  The  general 
opinion  was  decidedly  opposed  to  the  measure.  It  was 
deemed  wild  and  romantic  in  the  extreme,  and  altogeth- 
er inconsistent  with  prudence  and  delicacy.  Miss  H.  had 
no  example  to  guide  and  allure  her.  She  met  with  no  en- 
couragement from  the  greater  part  of  those  persons,  to 
whom  she  applied  for  counsel.  Some  expressed  strong  dis- 
approbation of  the  project.  Others  would  give  no  opinion. 
Two  or  three  individuals,  whom  it  might  not  be  proper  to 
name,  were  steady,  affectionate  advisers,  and  encouraged 
her  to  go.  With  these  exceptions,  she  was  forced  to  de- 
cide from  her  own  convictions  of  duty,  and  her  own  sense 
of  fitness  and  expediency.* 

It  was  well  for  the  cause  of  Missions,  that  God  assign- 
ed to  Miss  Hasseltine  the  honorable  yet  difficult  office  of 
leading  the  way  in  this  great  enterprise.  Her  adventurous 
spirit  and  her  decision  of  character  eminently  fitted  her 

* The  remark  of  one  lady  respecting  Mrs.  J.  would  express  the 
feelings  of  many  others.  “ I hear,”  said  she,  “ that  Miss  H.  is  going 
to  India.  Why  does  she  go  ? ” “ Why,  she  thinks  it  her  duty  ; 

would  not  you  go,  if  you  thought  it  yourduty  ? ” “ But,”  replied  the 

good  lady,  with  emphasis,  “ I would  not  think  it  my  duty.”  Many 
questions  of  duty,  it  may  be  suspected,  are  decided  in  this  summary 
manner. 


MEMOIR  OP  MRS.  JUDSON. 


37 


to  resolve,  where  others  would  hesitate,  and  to  advance, 
where  others  might  retreat.  She  did  decide  to  go,  and  her 
determination,  without  doubt,  has  had  some  effect  on  the 
minds  of  other  females,  who  have  since  followed  her  exam- 
ple.* 

To  Mrs.  Judson  undoubtedly  belongs  the  praise  of  be- 
ing the  first  American  female,  who  resolved  to  leave  her 
friends  and  country,  to  bear  the  Gospel  to  the  heathen  in 
foreign  climes. 

Her  journal,  at  this  time,  shows  that  her  mind  was  in  a 
state  of  extreme  anxiety,  and  that  she  resorted  for  direction 
and  help  to  Him  who  gives  wisdom  to  the  ignorant,  and 
who  guides  the  meek  in  judgment : 

“ Aug.  8,  1810.  Endeavored  to  commit  myself  entire- 
ly to  God,  to  be  disposed  of,  according  to  his  pleasure.  He 
is  now  trying  my  faith  and  confidence  in  him,  by  present- 
ing dark  and  gloomy  prospects,  that  I may  be  enabled, 
through  divine  grace,  to  gain  an  ascendency  over  my  selfish 
and  rebellious  spirit,  and  prefer  the  will  of  God  to  my 
own.  I do  feel  that  his  service  is  my  delight.  Might  I 
but  be  the  means  of  converting  a single  soul,  it  would  be 
worth  spending  all  my  days  to  accomplish.  Yes,  I feel 
willing  to  be  placed  in  that  situation,  in  which  I can  do 
most  good,  though  it  were  to  carry  the  Gospel  to  the  dis- 
tant, benighted  heathen. 

“ Sept.  10.  For  several  weeks  past,  my  mind  has  been 
greatly  agitated.  An  opportunity  has  been  presented  to 
me,  of  spending  my  days  among  the  heathen,  in  attempt- 
ing to  persuade  them  to  receive  the  Gospel.  Were  I con- 


*The  following  extract  from  Mrs.  Newell’s  journal,  dated  October 
20,  1810,  refers  to  Mrs.  Judson,  and  it  shows  that  Mrs.  Newell  had 
not  then  decided  to  go  to  India : 

“ A female  friend  called  upon  us  this  morning.  She  informed  me 
of  her  determination  to  quit  her  native  land,  to  endure  the  sufferings 
of  a Christian  amongst  heathen  nations — to  spend  her  days  in  India’s 
sultry  clime.  How  did  this  news  affect  my  heart!  Is  she  willing  to 
do  all  this  for  God;  and  shall  I refuse  to  lend  my  little  aid,  in  a land 
where  divine  revelation  has  shed  its  clearest  rays  ? I have  felt  more 
for  the  salvation  of  the  heathen,  this  day,  than  I recollect  to  have  felt 
through  my  whole  past  life. 

“ How  dreadful  their  situation  ! What  heart  but  would  bleed  at  the 
idea  of  the  sufferings  they  endure  to  obtain  the  joys  of  paradise ! 
What  can  / do,  that  the  light  of  the  Gospel  may  shine  upon  them  ? 
They  are  perishing  for  lack  of  knowledge,  while  I enjoy  the  glorious 
privileges  of  a Christian  land ! Great  God,  direct  me  ! 0 make  me 
in  some  way  beneficial  to  immortal  souls.” 

D 2 


88 


MEMOIR  OP  MRS.  JUDSON. 


vinced  of  its  being  a call  from  God,  and  that  it  would  be 
more  pleasing  to  him,  for  me  to  spend  my  life  in  this  way 
than  in  any  other,  I think  I should  be  willing  to  relinquish 
every  earthly  object,  and,  in  full  view  of  dangers  and  hard- 
ships, give  myself  up  to  the  great  work. 

“ A consideration  of  this  subject  has  occasioned  much 
self-examination,  to  know  on  what  my  hopes  were  founded, 
and  whether  my  love  to  Jesus  was  sufficiently  strong  to 
induce  me  to  forsake  all  for  his  cause.  At  times  I have 
felt  satisfied,  that  I loved  him,  on  account  of  his  own  glo- 
rious perfections,  and  have  been  desirous  that  he  should 
do  with  me,  as  he  should  please,  and  place  me  in  that  sit- 
uation, in  which  I can  be  most  useful.  I have  felt  great 
satisfaction  in  committing  this  case  to  God,  knowing  that 
he  has  a perfect  understanding  of  the  issue  of  all  events,  is 
infinitely  wise  to  select  the  means  best  calculated  to  bring 
about  the  most  important  ends,  and  is  able  and  willing  to 
make  the  path  of  duty  plain  before  me,  and  incline  me  to 
walk  therein.  At  other  times,  I have  felt  ready  to  sink, 
being  distressed  with  fears  about  my  spiritual  state,  and 
appalled  at  the  prospect  of  pain  and  suffering,  to  which  my 
nature  is  so  averse,  and  apprehensive,  that  when  assailed 
by  temptation,  or  exposed  to  danger  and  death,  I should 
not  be  able  to  endure,  as  seeing  Him  who  is  invisible.  But 
I now  feel  willing  to  leave  it  entirely  with  God.  He  is 
the  fountain  of  all  grace ; and  if  he  has  designed  me  to  be 
a promoter  of  his  cause,  among  those  who  know  him  not, 
he  can  qualify  me  for  the  work,  and  enable  me  to  bear 
whatever  he  is  pleased  to  inflict.  I am  fully  satisfied,  that 
difficulties  and  trials  are  more  conducive,  than  ease  and 
prosperity,  to  promote  my  growth  in  grace,  and  cherish  an 
habitual  sense  of  dependence  on  God.  While  the  latter 
please  my  animal  nature,  and  lead  me  to  seek  happiness 
in  creature  enjoyments,  the  former  afford  convincing  proofs 
that  this  life  is  designed  to  be  a state  of  trial,  and  not  a 
state  of  rest,  and  thus  tend  to  wean  me  from  the  world,  and 
make  me  look  up  to  heaven  as  my  home.  Time  appears 
nothing  when  compared  with  eternity,  and  yet  events  the 
most  momentous  depend  on  the  improvement  of  these 
fleeting  years.  O Jesus,  direct  me,  and  I am  safe ; use 
me  in  thy  service,  and  I ask  no  more.  I would  not  choose 
my  position  of  work,  or  place  of  labor  ; only  let  me  know 
thy  will,  and  I will  readily  comply. 

“ Oct.  28.  My  mind  has  still  been  agitated  for  two  or 
three  weeks  past,  in  regard  to  the  above  mentioned  sub- 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


39 


ject.  But  I have,  at  all  times,  felt  a disposition  to  leave  it 
with  God,  and  trust  in  him  to  direct  me.  I have,  at  length, 
come  to  the  conclusion,  that  if  nothing  in  providence  ap- 
pears to  prevent,  I must  spend  my  days  in  a heathen  land. 
I am  a creature  of  God,  and  he  has  an  undoubted  right  to 
do  with  me,  as  seemeth  good  in  his  sight.  1 rejoice  that  I 
am  in  his  hands — that  he  is  every  where  present,  and  can 
protect  me  in  one  place  as  well  as  in  another.  He  has  my 
heart  in  his  hands  ; and  when  I am  called  to  face  danger, 
to  pass  through  scenes  of  terror  and  distress,  he  can  inspire 
me  with  fortitude,  and  enable  me  to  trust  in  him.  Jesus  is 
faithful  ; his  promises  are  precious.  Were  it  not  for  these 
considerations,  I should,  with  my  present  prospects,  sink 
down  in  despair,  especially  as  no  female  has  to  my  knowl- 
edge ever  left  the  shores  of  America,  to  spend  her  life 
among  the  heathen ; nor  do  I yet  know  that  I shall  have 
a single  female  companion.  But  God  is  my  witness,  that  I 
have  not  dared  to  decline  the  offer  that  has  been  made  me, 
though  so  many  are  ready  to  call  it  a * wild,  romantic  un- 
dertaking.’ If  I have  been  deceived  in  thinking  it  my 
duty  to  go  to  the  heathen,  I humbly  pray,  that  I may  be 
undeceived,  and  prevented  from  going.  But  whether  I 
spend  my  days  in  India  or  America,  I desire  to  spend  them 
in  the  service  of  God,  and  be  prepared  to  spend  an  eterni- 
ty in  his  presence.  O Jesus,  make  me  live  to  thee,  and  I 
desire  no  more. 

“ Nov.  25.  Sabbath.  Have  spent  part  of  this  holy  day  in 
fasting  and  prayer  on  account  of  the  darkness  of  my  mind, 
and  the  many  internal  trials  of  a spiritual  nature  that  1 have 
lately  experienced.  Though  destitute  of  that  engagedness 
I could  desire,  I had  some  freedom  in  pouring  out  my  soul 
to  God,  and  some  confidence  that  he  would  grant  my  peti- 
tions. When  I consider  the  great  wickedness  of  my  heart, 
I hardly  venture  to  approach  the  throne  of  grace.  But 
when  I recollect,  that  God  has  promised  to  hear  the  cries 
of  the  poor  and  needy,  and  that  he  has  even  given  his  Son 
to  die  for  those  who  are  sunk  deep  in  sin,  I find  some  en- 
couragement to  prostrate  myself  before  the  mercy  seat,  and 
plead  the  divine  promises.  Of  late,  I have  had  but  little 
enjoyment,  though  my  mind  has  been  constantly  exercised 
with  divine  truth.  Yet  I hope,  that  God  will  overrule 
these  trials  for  my  good.  I have  long  since  given  myself 
to  God  ; he  has  an  undoubted  right  to  dispose  of  me,  and 
try  me  as  he  pleases.  Though  he  slay  me,  yet  will  I trust 
in  him. 


40 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


“ He  who  has  styled  himself  a prayer  hearing  God,  gra- 
ciously manifested  himself  to  my  soul,  and  made  it  easy 
and  pleasant  to  pray.  Felt  a longing  desire  for  more  grace, 
for  more  unreserved  devotedness  to  God.  When  I get 
near  to  God,  and  discern  the  excellence  of  the  character 
of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  especially  his  power  and  willing- 
ness to  save,  I feel  desirous  that  the  whole  world  should 
become  acquainted  with  this  Saviour.  I am  not  only  will- 
ing to  spend  my  days  among  the  heathen,  in  attempting  to 
enlighten  and  save  them,  but  I find  much  pleasure  in  the 
prospect.  Yes,  I am  quite  willing  to  give  up  temporal 
comforts,  and  live  a life  of  hardship  and  trial,  if  it  be  the 
will  of  God. 

‘ I can  be  safe,  and  free  from  care. 

On  any  shore,  since  God  is  there.’ 

“ Oct.  Sabbath — (probably  1811.)  Another  holy  day 
calls  me  to  the  house  of  God.  O that  I may  enjoy  his 
presence,  and  rest  in  him.  This  morning  had  some  faint 
views  of  my  unworthiness  and  nothingness  before  God. 
Felt  ashamed,  that  I had  ever  indulged  the  least  compla- 
cency in  myself,  when  I am  so  exceedingly  depraved.  I 
can  find  no  words  to  express  my  own  vileness ; and  yet  I 
sometimes  exalt  myself,  and  wonder  the  Supreme  Being 
takes  no  more  notice  of  my  prayers,  and  gives  me  no  more 
grace.  This  evening  attended  a female  prayer  meeting. 
Felt  solemn  and  engaged  in  prayer.  Longed  for  clearer 
views  of  God,  and  stronger  confidence  in  him.  Made  a 
new  dedication  of  myself  to  God.  Felt  perfectly  willing 
to  give  up  my  friends  and  earthly  comforts,  provided  I 
might,  in  exile,  enjoy  the  presence  of  God.  I never  felt 
more  engaged  in  prayer  for  special  grace,  to  prepare  me 
for  my  great  undertaking,  than  this  evening.  I am  confi- 
dent God  will  support  me  in  every  trying  hour.  I have 
strong  hope,  that  in  giving  me  such  an  opportunity  of  la- 
boring for  him,  he  will  make  me  peculiarly  useful.  No 
matter  where  I am,  if  I do  but  serve  the  infinitely  blessed 
God ; and  it  is  my  comfort,  that  he  can  prepare  me  to  serve 
him.  Blessed  Jesus,  I am  thine  forever.  Do  with  me 
what  thou  wilt ; lead  me  in  the  path  in  which  thou  wouldst 
have  me  go,  and  it  is  enough. 

“ Noo.  23.  My  heart  has  been  quite  revived  this  eve- 
ning with  spiritual  things.  Had  some  views  of  the  excel- 
lent nature  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ.  Longed,  above  all 
things,  to  have  it  advanced.  Felt  an  ardent  desire  to  be 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


41 


instrumental  of  spreading  the  knowledge  of  the  Redeem- 
er’s name,  in  a heathen  land.  Felt  it  a great,  an  unde- 
served privilege,  to  have  an  opportunity  of  going.  Yes,  I 
think  I would  rather  go  to  India,  among  the  heathen,  not- 
withstanding the  almost  insurmountable  difficulties  in  the 
way,  than  to  stay  at  home  and  enjoy  the  comforts  and  lux- 
uries of  life.  Faith  in  Christ  will  enable  me  to  bear  trials, 
however  severe.  My  hope  in  his  powerful  protection  ani- 
mates me  to  persevere  in  my  purpose.  O,  if  he  will  con- 
descend to  make  me  useful  in  promoting  his  kingdom,  I 
care  not  where  I perform  his  work,  nor  how  hard  it  be. 
Behold  the  handmaid  of  the  Lord ; he  it  unto  me  according 
to  thy  word.” 

The  resolution  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson,  to  devote  them- 
selves to  the  service  of  their  Saviour  as  Missionaries,  was 
not  formed  in  the  ardor  of  youthful  enthusiasm.  It  was 
not  the  impulse  of  an  adventurous  spirit,  panting  for  scenes 
of  difficulty  and  danger.  They  had  cherished  no  romantic 
views  of  the  missionary  enterprise.  They  had  calmly  esti- 
mated its  hazards  and  its  toils.  They  foresaw  what  it 
would  cost  them,  and  the  issue  to  which  it  would  probably 
lead  them  both.  They  knew  well  what  they  must  do  and 
suffer ; and  they  yielded  themselves  as  willing  sacrifices, 
for  the  sake  of  the  far  distant  heathen. 

As  a proof  of  this,  an  extract  of  a letter  from  Mr.  J.  to 
Deacon  Hasseltine  may  here  be  quoted.  It  is  in  every 
view  a remarkable  document.  Its  design  was,  to  ask  the 
father’s  consent  to  his  daughter’s  marriage,  and  her  conse- 
quent departure  for  India.  The  letter  is  alike  honorable 
to  the  writer  and  to  the  parent.  An  ordinary  lover  would 
have  solicited  the  desired  consent,  by  a strong  statement 
of  every  encouraging  consideration,  and  by  throwing  the 
bright  tints  of  hope  over  the  dark  clouds  which  enveloped 
the  future.  Mr.  Judson  resorted  to  no  such  artifice.  He 
knew  that  the  case  was  too  solemnly  interesting  for  any 
thing  but  simplicity  and  godly  sincerity.  He  knew  that 
the  excellent  man  whom  he  addressed,  was  capable  of  sa- 
crificing his  feelings  to  his  duty,  and  was  able  to  decide  the 
painful  question  proposed  to  him,  in  single  hearted  submis- 
sion to  his  Saviour’s  will. 

After  mentioning  to  Deacon  H.  that  he  had  offered  mar- 
riage to  his  daughter,  and  that  she  had  “ said  something 
about  consent  of  parents,”  Mr.  Judson  proceeds  in  this  el- 
oquent strain  : 


42 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


“ I have  now  to  ask,  whether  you  can  consent  to  part 
with  your  daughter  early  next  spring,  to  see  her  no  more 
in  this  world  ; whether  you  can  consent  to  her  departure 
for  a heathen  land,  and  her  subjection  to  the  hardships  and 
sufferings  of  a missionary  life  : whether  you  can  consent 
to  hei  exposure  to  the  dangers  of  the  ocean ; to  the  fatal 
influence  of  the  southern  climate  of  India;  to  every  kind 
of  want  and  distress  ; to  degradation,  insult,  persecution, 
and  perhaps  a violent  death.  Can  you  consent  to  all  this, 
for  the  sake  of  Him  who  left  his  heavenly  home,  and  died 
for  her  and  for  you  ; for  the  sake  of  perishing  immortal 
souls ; for  the  sake  of  Zion,  and  the  glory  of  God  ? Can 
you  consent  to  all  this,  in  hope  of  soon  meeting  your  daugh- 
ter in  the  world  of  glory,  with  a crown  of  righteousness, 
brightened  by  the  acclamations  of  praise  which  shall  re- 
dound to  her  Saviour  from  heathens  saved,  through  her 
means,  from  eternal  wo  and  despair  ? ” 

Can  the  enemy  of  Missions,  after  reading  this  letter,  ac- 
cuse Missionaries  of  ambitious  and  selfish  purposes'?  Could 
a man,  capable  of  writing  thus,  in  such  circumstances,  be 
actuated  by  any  of  the  ordinary  motives,  which  govern  hu- 
man actions?  Could  a father  give  up  a daughter  to  such 
an  alliance,  and  such  a destiny,  from  any  impulse,  inferior 
to  the  constraining  love  of  Christ?  • 

The  following  letter  from  Miss  H.  to  an  intimate  friend 
proves  that  she  had  duly  estimated  the  importance  and  the 
difficulties  of  the  subject,  and  had  been  guided  to  a de- 
cision, after  deliberate  reflection  and  earnest  prayer  to  God. 

To  Miss  L.  K. 

“ Beverly,  Sept.  8,  1810. 

“ I can,  but  for  a moment,  turn  my  thoughts  on  the  deal- 
ings of  God  with  us.  He  made  us  the  inhabitants  of  the 
same  town ; and  living  near  each  other,  as  we  have,  no 
wonder  the  similarity  in  the  turn  of  our  minds  produced 
strong  affection.  The  same  opportunities  were  afforded, 
and  under  the  same  instructers  we  obtained  our  education. 
We  mutually  assisted  each  other  in  lightness,  dissipation, 
and  vanity.  When  God,  by  his  Holy  Spirit,  convinced  one 
of  her  lost  undone  condition,  her  first  object  was  to  convince 
the  other.  Our  convictions  were  the  same.  How  often 
did  we  converse  on  our  awful  situation,  and  mingle  our 
tears  for  our  hardness  and  stupidity.  The  fields  and  groves 
frequently  heard  our  complaints,  the  moon  and  stars  in  the 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


43 


stillness  of  evening  witnessed  our  sorrow.  Did  God  leave 
us  to  act  out  the  horrid  enmity  of  our  hearts  ? Did  he  leave 
us  to  blaspheme  his  holy  name,  and  curse  the  day  in  which 
we  were  born  ? No.  Let  our  souls  be  filled  with  astonish- 
ment— he  led  us  to  Jesus,  the  Saviour  of  sinners  ! Can 
we  deny  that  the  Saviour  appeared  to  us  the  chief  among 
ten  thousands  ? Did  we  not  frequently  meet  to  converse 
about  the  things  of  the  kingdom,  and  eagerly  inquire,  ‘ how 
we  could  most  promote  the  glory  of  God  V These  facts,  my 
friend,  we  cannot  deny.  But  where  is  now  that  engaged- 
ness for  God?  What  have  we  ever  done  for  him  who  has 
so  distinguished  us?  O Lydia,  let  us  weep, let  us  be  deep- 
ly affected  with  our  ingratitude  in  living  no  more  devoted 
to  him.  O let  us,  dear  L.  now  begin,  and  sacrifice  every 
thing  that  comes  in  competition  with  the  glory  of  God,  and 
give  our  whole  selves  to  him. 

I have  ever  made  you  a confidant.  I will  still  con- 
fide in  you,  and  beg  for  your  prayers,  that  I may  be  direct- 
ed in  regard  to  the  subject  which  I shall  communicate. 

“ I feel  willing,  and  expect,  if  nothing  in  providence  pre- 
vents, to  spend  my  days  in  this  world  in  heathen  lands. 
Yes,  Lydia,  I have  about  come  to  the  determination  to  give 
up  all  my  comforts  and  enjoyments  here,  sacrifice  my  affec- 
tion to  relatives  and  friends,  and  go  where  God,  in  his  prov- 
idence, shall  see  fit  to  place  me.  My  determinations 
are  not  hasty,  or  formed  without  viewing  the  dangers,  tri- 
als, and  hardships  attendant  on  a missionary  life.  Nor 
were  my  determinations  formed  in  consequence  of  an  at- 
tachment to  an  earthly  object ; but  with  a sense  of  my  ob- 
ligations to  God,  and  with  a full  conviction  of  its  being  a call 
in  providence,  and  consequently  my  duty.  My  feelings 
have  been  exquisite  in  regard  to  the  subject.  Now  my 
mind  is  settled  and  composed,  and  is  willing  to  leave  the 
event  with  God — none  can  support  one  under  trials  and 
afflictions  but  him.  In  him  alone  I feel  a disposition  to 
confide. 

“ How  short  is  time,  how  boundless  is  eternity ! If  we 
may  be  considered  worthy  to  suffer  for  Jesus  here,  will  it 
not  enhance  our  happiness  hereafter?  O pray  for  me. 
Spend  whole  evenings  in  prayer  for  those  who  go  to  carry 
the  Gospel  to  the  poor  heathen.” 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson  were  married  at  Bradford,  Februa- 
ry 5,  1812. 


44 


MEMOIR  OP  MRS.  JUDSON. 


CHAPTER  III. 

Embarkation — Voyage — Arrival  at  Calcutta. 

On  the  6th  of  February,  1812,  Mr.  Judson,  and  Messrs. 
Samuel  Newell,  Samuel  Nott,  Jr.  Gordon  Hall,  and  Luther 
Rice,  were  ordained,  as  Missionaries,  in  the  Tabernacle 
Church,  in  Salem.  On  the  19th  of  February,  Messrs. 
Judson  and  Newell,  with  their  wives,  sailed  from  Salem,  in 
the  brig  Caravan,  Captain  Heard,  for  Calcutta.  The  Rev. 
Mr.  Nott  and  lady,  and  Messrs.  Hall  and  Rice,  sailed  for 
the  same  port,  on  the  18th,  from  Philadelphia,  in  the  ship 
Harmony,  Captain  Brown. 

The  Missionaries  were  now  embarked  on  their  great  en- 
terprise. They  had,  as  they  supposed,  taken  a last  fare- 
well of  their  friends  on  earth  ; and  they  were  hasten- 
ing to  distant  lands,  to  wear  out  their  lives  in  teaching  the 
dying  idolaters  of  India  the  knowledge  of  that  Saviour, 
who  died  on  Calvary,  that  whosoever  should  believe  in  him 
might  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life.  Never  were 
men  engaged  in  a nobler  service.  Never  did  benevo- 
lence impel  men  to  a more  worthy  sacrifice  of  ease,  and  of 
all  that  the  heart  values  in  the  domestic  relations  and  in 
civilized  society.  If  the  soul  of  man  is  of  inestimable  worth, 
and  if  the  Gospel  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  is  the  only  in- 
strument of  its  recovery  and  salvation,  then  does  the  mis- 
sionary enterprise  surpass,  in  the  importance  of  its  aims, 
and  the  benevolence  of  its  motives,  every  other  effort  of 
the  human  mind.  It  is  not  the  purpose  of  this  work  to 
advocate,  by  abstract  reasoning,  the  cause  of  Missions. 
The  whole  argument  lies  within  a narrow  compass,  and 
may  be  well  stated  in  the  language  of  Dr.  Johnson,  whose 
gigantic  mind  was  little  liable  to  be  affected  by  the  way- 
ward impulses  of  enthusiasm.  “ If  obedience  to  the  will 
of  God  be  necessary  to  happiness,  and  knowledge  of  his 
will  be  necessary  to  obedience,  I know  not  how  he  that 
withholds  this  knowledge,  or  delays  it,  can  be  said  to  love  his 
neighbor  as  himself.  He  that  voluntarily  continues  ig- 
norance, is  guilty  of  all  the  crimes  which  ignorance  pro- 
duces ; as  to  him  that  should  extinguish  the  tapers  of  a 
light  house,  might  justly  be  imputed  the  calamities  of  ship- 
wrecks.”* 


Boswell’s  Life  of  Johnson. 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


45 


Mrs.  Judson  was  now  afloat  on  an  untried  element, 
which  was  bearing  her  rapidly  away  from  her  home  and 
kindred.  The  struggle,  in  a heart  so  strong  in  its  affec- 
tions as  hers,  must  have  been  severe.  We  have  seen  that 
she  had  calmly  weighed  the  difficulties  and  the  hazards  of 
the  undertaking,  and  was  under  the  influence  of  no  tempo- 
rary excitement,  nor  bold  spirit  of  adventure.  She  knew 
weil  what  she  must  surrender,  and  the  objects  which  call- 
ed for  the  sacrifice, — and  she  left  all,  for  the  sake  of  her 
Saviour,  and  of  her  perishing  fellow  men.  Why  should 
such  disinterested  benevolence  and  heroic  firmness  fail 
to  obtain  the  applause  of  men,  who  are  ready  to  admire 
and  praise  these  qualities,  when  exerted  on  other  occa- 
sions and  for  other  objects  ? Why  should  the  voice  of  el- 
oquence, and  the  lyre  of  the  poet,  which  delight  to  com- 
memorate the  self-denial,  and  patriotism,  and  noble  daring  of 
the  wise  and  good,  be  mute,  when  the  Missionary  departs 
on  his  errand  of  mercy  ? The  memory  of  Lady  Arabella 
Johnson  has  been  the  recent  theme  of  eulogy,  on  the  spot 
where  Mrs.  Judson  embarked  for  India.*  In  what  worthy 
quality  of  heart  or  mind  was  the  Missionary  inferior  to  the 
accomplished  Puritan  1 How  did  the  arduous  enterprise  of 
Mrs.  J.  in  grandeur  of  aim,  generous  self-denial,  devoted 
affection,  and  intrepid  courage,  fall  short  of  that  which  has 
embalmed  the  memory  of  Lady  Johnson  1 Why,  then, 
should  not  the  Missionary  be  included  in  the  following  trib- 
ute to  female  excellence,  as  true  as  it  is  beautiful  ? 

“ In  the  path  of  duty,  no  sacrifice  is  with  them  too  high, 
or  too  dear.  The  voice  of  pleasure,  or  of  power,  may 
pass  by  unheeded  ; but  the  voice  of  affliction,  never.  The 
chamber  of  the  sick,  the  pillow  of  the  dying,  the  vigils  of 
the  dead,  the  altars  of  religion,  never  missed  the  presence 
or  the  sympathies  of  woman.  Timid  though  she  be,  and 
so  delicate,  that  the  winds  of  heaven  may  not  too  roughly 
visit  her,  on  such  occasions  she  loses  all  sense  of  danger, 
and  assumes  a preternatural  courage,  which  knows  not, 
and  fears  not,  consequences.  Then  she  displays  that  un- 
daunted spirit,  which  neither  courts  difficulties,  nor  evades 
them  ; that  resignation,  which  utters  neither  murmur  nor 


* At  the  late  centennial  celebration  of  the  settlement  of  Salem,  in 
1628,  Judge  Story,  in  his  Address,  spoke  in  suitable  terms  of  Lady 
Johnson,  a daughter  of  the  Earl  of  Lincoln,  who  accompanied  her 
husband  among  the  first  settlers  of  Salem,  and  died  soon  after  her  ar- 
rival. 


E 


46 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


regret ; and  that  patience  in  suffering,  which  seems  victo- 
rious over  death  itself.”* 

The  dangers  of  the  ocean  are  sufficient  to  intimidate  any 
heart,  unless  it  be  fortified  with  a better  armor  than  that 
which  Horace  deemed  necessary  for  the  first  maritime  ad- 
venturer.f  But  Mrs.  J.  and  her  companions  encountered 
no  other  than  the  usual  incidents  of  a voyage.  Some  ex- 
tracts from  her  journal  and  letters  will  be  read  with  interest : 

“ Feb.  18.  Took  leave  of  my  friends  and  native  land, 
and  embarked  on  board  the  brig  Caravan,  for  India.  Had 
so  long  anticipated  the  trying  scene  of  parting,  that  I 
found  it  more  tolerable  than  I had  feared.  Still  my  heart 
bleeds.  O America,  my  native  land,  must  I leave  thee  ? 
Must  I leave  my  parents,  my  sisters  and  brother,  my  friends 
beloved,  and  all  the  scenes  of  my  early  youth  ? Must  1 
leave  thee,  Bradford,  my  dear  native  town,  where  I spent 
the  pleasant  years  of  childhood  ; where  I learnt  to  lisp  the 
name  of  my  mother  ; where  my  infant  mind  first  began  to 
expand ; where  I entered  the  field  of  science  ; where  I 
learnt  the  endearments  of  friendship,  and  tasted  of  all  the 
happiness  this  world  can  afford  ; where  I learnt  also  to 
value  a Saviour’s  blood,  and  to  count  all  things  but  loss,  in 
comparison  with  the  knowledge  of  him  ? Yes,  I must 
leave  you  all,  for  a heathen  land,  an  uncongenial  clime. 
Farewell,  happy,  happy  scenes, — but  never,  no,  never  to 
be  forgotten. 

“ 19.  Sea-sick  all  day,  and  unable  to  do  any  thing. 
My  thoughts,  more  than  usual,  fixed  on  divine  things. 
Longed  for  the  enjoyment  of  God’s  presence  on  our  pas- 
sage, that  we  may  be  preparing  for  usefulness  in  future 
life.  In  the  night  had  many  distressing  apprehensions  of 
death.  Felt  unwilling  to  die  on  the  sea,  not  so  much  on 
account  of  my  state  after  death,  as  the  dreadfulness  of  per- 
ishing amid  the  waves. 

“21.  Somewhat  relieved  from  sickness,  and  able  to 
read  a few  chapters  in  the  Bible.  Never  had  a greater 
sense  of  our  obligations  to  live  devoted  to  God,  resulting 


* Judge  Story’s  Address. 

t Illi  robur  et  aes  triplex 

Circa  pectus  erat,  qui  fragilem  truci 
Commisit  pelago  ratem. 

Primus.  Horace  L.  I.  Car.  III. 

Sure  oak  and  three  fold  brass  surrounded  his  heart,  who  first  trust- 
ed a frail  vessel  to  the  merciless  ocean.  Smart’s  Translation. 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


47 


from  his  distinguished  mercies.  Even  on  the  ocean,  con- 
fined as  I am,  I find  many  sources  of  enjoyment,  and  feel 
as  happy  as  when  on  land,  in  the  midst  of  my  friends. 

‘‘Feb.  22.  O for  a heart  to  live  near  to  God,  and  serve 
him  faithfully.  I need  nothing  so  much  as  ardent  piety. 
I should  feel  happy  in  the  consideration  of  having  left  my 
native  land,  and  my  father’s  house,  if,  by  making  this  sac- 
rifice, the  kingdom  of  Christ  should  be  promoted.  May  it 
be  my  great  object  to  live  a useful,  holy  life,  and  prepare  to 
die  a peaceful  death. 

“ 27.  This  day  has  been  regarded  by  our  friends  on 
land  as  a day  of  fasting  and  prayer  for  the  prosperity  of 
this  Mission,  and  I hope  the  same  object  has  not  been  for- 
gotten by  us  on  the  sea.  I spent  some  time  this  evening 
on  deck.  The  weather  was  pleasant ; the  motion  of  the 
vessel  gentle,  though  rapid  ; the  full  moon  shone  clearly  on 
the  water  ; and  all  things  around  conspired  to  excite  pleas- 
ing though  melancholy  sensations.  My  native  land,  my 
home,  my  friends,  and  all  my  forsaken  enjoyments,  rushed 
into  my  mind  ; my  tears  flowed  profusely,  and  I could  not 
be  comforted.  Soon,  however,  the  consideration  of  having 
left  all  these  for  the  dear  cause  of  Christ,  and  the  hope  of 
being,  one  day,  instrumental  of  leading  some  poor  degrad- 
ed females,  to  embrace  him  as  their  Saviour,  soothed  my 
griefs,  dried  up  my  tears,  and  restored  peace  and  tranquilli- 
ty to  my  mind. 

“ 29.  The  weather  continues  pleasant,  so  that  we 
are  able  to  spend  much  time  on  deck.  I see  that  there  is  no 
situation  in  life  in  which  trials  and  enjoyments,  pains  and 
pleasures,  are  not  intermingled.  I calculated  on  nothing 
but  difficulties  and  distresses,  during  the  voyage,  and  am 
disappointed  in  finding  many  pleasures.  God  frequently 
deprives  his  children  of  the  good  things  of  this  world,  that 
they  may  be  sensible  they  have  no  portion  here.  Have  I 
not,  then,  reason  to  fear  that  I am  receiving  my  only  por- 
tion ? And  yet  my  heart  tells  me,  that  I do  not  wish  to 
take  these  things  as  my  portion.  I would  rather  be  de- 
prived of  them  than  that  they  should  deprive  me  of  the 
enjoyment  of  the  light  of  God’s  countenance.  I desire  a 
heavenly  inheritance  that  will  never  fail  me.  I desire  that 
the  great,  the  infinite  God,  may  be  my  portion,  my  friend, 
my  all.” 

To  her  Mother. 

“ At  Sea,  Sabbath  eve,  March  1,  1812. 

“No  daughter  would  ever  more  gladly  relieve  the  anxie- 
ties of  a mother,  than  I yours.  The  motives  which  in- 


48 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


duced  me  to  go,  and  you  to  give  your  consent,  ought  now  to 
support  us,  and  prevent  our  indulging  useless  regret  for  what 
we  cannot  help.  The  life  I now  lead  is  much  happier  than 
I expected.  Though  deprived  of  many  sources  of  enjoy- 
ment, I am  surrounded  with  mercies.  I have  been  sick 
every  day  since  we  sailed  until  to-day.  My  sickness  has  not 
been  very  distressing.  I have  been  quite  well  part  of  the 
time  ; and  when  my  sickness  returned,  found  almost  im- 
mediate relief  from  lying  down.  I suffer  the  most  for  the 
want  of  an  appetite.  However,  we  have  such  a variety  of 
provisions  on  board,  I generally  find  something  I can  relish. 
From  the  order  and  regularity  of  things  in  the  cabin,  you 
would  hardly  imagine  we  are  on  board  of  a vessel.  The 
Captain  is  a young  gentleman  of  an  amiable  disposition  and 
pleasing  manners.  He  and  all  the  officers  treat  us  with  the 
greatest  kindness  and  respect.  Every  thing  they  have  is 
at  our  service.  Last  Sabbath,  the  first  of  our  being  here, 
we  had  no  preaching  or  religious  worship.  To-day  it  was 
proposed  to  the  Captain  to  have  worship  in  the  cabin.  He 
readily  assented,  and  joined  with  us,  together  with  two  of 
the  other  officers.  I have  not  heard  the  least  profane  lan- 
guage since  I have  been  on  board  the  vessel.  This  is  very 
uncommon.” 

“ March  5.  Began  Cave’s  Lives  of  the  Apostles  and  Mar- 
tyrs. O for  that  ardent  piety  which  was  so  conspicuous  in 
them,  and  for  that  willingness  to  suffer  for  Christ’s  sake, 
which  they  manifested.  I long  to  have  my  mind  raised 
above  fleeting,  transitory  objects,  and  placed  entirely  on 
those  with  which  my  soul  is  most  nearly  concerned,  that  so 
I may  live  as  becomes  a stranger  and  pilgrim  on  the  earth. 
May  even  that  one  lie  which  still  binds  me  to  earth,  though 
so  strong  and  endearing,  not  hold  my  heart,  my  thoughts 
from  Him,  who  alone  is  worthy  of  my  supreme  regard. 

“ 7.  Have  enjoyed  religion  more  than  usual,  and  felt 
peculiarly  desirous  of  being  more  spiritual  and  heavenly 
minded.  Although  I am  almost  secluded  from  the  world, 
and  have  few  things  to  attract  my  attention,  yet  I find  that 
my  heart  frequently  wanders  from  God  in  search  of  happi- 
ness from  other  objects.  I find  it  equally  necessary  to 
watch  and  pray,  as  when  surrounded  by  worldly  tempta- 
tions. 

“ 12.  Spent  most  of  the  day  in  reading,  and  the  evening 
in  religious  conversation.  We  conversed  much  on  death, 
and  the  probability  of  our  finding  an  early  grave.  The 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


49 


subject  was  solemn  and  affecting,  yet  secretly  pleasing  and 
consoling.  I never  felt  more  willingness  to  die,  or  a strong- 
er hope  in  Christ.  Am  astonished  that  I have  thought 
no  more  of  dying,  and  made  no  more  preparation  for  death. 
Resolve  to  make  it  the  business  of  each  day,  to  prepare 
to  die. 

“ March  13.  Enjoyed  more  than  usual,  in  secret  prayer. 
Continue  to  feel  impressed  with  the  conversation  of  last  even- 
ing, and  to  realize  the  importance  of  living  a holy,  spiritu- 
al life. 

“ 14.  Have  been  reading  the  Lives  of  Sir  William 
Jones,  and  Dr.  Doddridge.  What  a striking  difference 
between  the  two  characters.  The  former  distinguished  for 
his  erudition  ; the  latter  for  his  piety.  The  great  object  of 
the  one,  was  evidently  the  attainment  of  literary  fame,  and 
the  applause  of  man.  The  other  sought  chiefly  the  good 
of  immortal  souls,  and  the  approbation  of  God.  Enjoyed 
much  this  evening  in  conversation  and  prayer.  Perhaps 
some  of  my  friends  at  home  were  praying  for  me ; and  in 
answer  to  their  prayers,  the  Holy  Spirit  came  to  animate 
and  comfort  my  heart.  I feel  thankful  that  God  has  given 
me  an  opportunity  and  inclined  my  heart,  to  leave  all  my 
friends  for  a heathen  land.  I desire  no  higher  enjoyment 
in  this  life,  than  to  be  instrumental  of  leading  some  poor, 
ignorant  heathen  females,  to  the  knowledge  of  the  Saviour. 
To  have  a female  praying  society,  consisting  of  those  who 
were  once  in  heathen  darkness,  is  what  my  heart  earnestly 
pants  after,  and  makes  a constant  subject  of  prayer.  Re- 
solved to  keep  this  in  view,  as  one  principal  object  of 
my  life. 

“April  6.  Spent  the  evening  in  conversing  on  religious 
subjects,  particularly  the  difficulty  of  living  a holy,  spirit- 
ual life.  We  resolved  to  be  more  watchful  over  the  sins  of 
our  hearts,  and  make  greater  efforts  to  live  devoted  to  God. 
O may  these  resolutions  not  be  in  vain  ; for  our  future  use- 
fulness depends  essentially  on  our  advancement  in  the  di- 
vine life.  At  present  I feel  that  I am  a weak  Christian 
indeed,  and  if  only  sincere,  am  willing  to  be  considered  the 
very  least  in  the  whol«  church.” 

To  her  Sister. 

“At  Sea,  April  11,  1812. 

“I  find  Mr.  Judson  one  of  the  kindest,  most  faithful, 
and  affectionate  of  husbands.  His  conversation  frequently 
E 2 


50 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


dissipates  the  gloomy  clouds  of  spiritual  darkness  which 
hang  over  my  mind,  and  brightens  my  hope  of  a happy 
eternity.  I hope  God  will  make  us  instrumental  of  pre- 
paring each  other  for  usefulness  in  this  world,  and  greater 
happiness  in  a future  world.” 

“ May  18.  Have  enjoyed  an  uncommon  degree  of 
peace  and  comfort,  for  many  days.  I do  not  recollect 
any  period  of  my  life,  in  which  I have,  for  so  long  a time, 
had  such  constant  peace  of  mind.  The  last  fortnight, 
I have  spent  in  reading  the  Scriptures,  and  works  on  their 
authenticity  and  inspiration.  Have  gained  much  clearer 
views  of  the  Christian  religion,  its  blessed  tendency,  its 
unrivalled  excellence.  Christ  appears  peculiarly  precious, 
amiable  and  glorious,  as  the  author  of  such  a religion.  Of 
late,  I have  had  no  anxious  feelings  about  my  future  situa- 
tion in  life,  though  all  before  me  is  so  uncertain ; but 
have  had  a disposition  to  leave  all  with  my  heavenly  Fath- 
er, to  do  with  me  as  he  pleases.  I sometimes  feel  very 
thankful,  that  God  has  called  me  from  my  friends  and  na- 
tive land,  to  a land  of  strangers,  of  spiritual  darkness  and 
death,  thereby  giving  me  an  opportunity  of  denying  my- 
self of  those  enjoyments,  on  which  I have  been  too  prone 
to  set  my  heart,  and  has  thereby,  I trust,  led  me  to  feel 
more  deeply  my  dependence  on  him,  and  choose  him  for 
my  only  portion.” 

To  Miss  L.  K. 

“ At  Sea,  N.  Lat.  9,  E.  Long.  86. 

“ My  dearest  L , 

“ When  I reflect  on  the  many  sources  of  enjoyment  I 
have  left  in  my  native  land ; when  I think  of  my  home, 
and  the  friends  of  my  youth,  the  idea  of  having  left  them 
forever , is  exquisitely  painful.  Yet  I have  never  regretted 
having  left  them  for  the  cause  of  Christ.  No,  my  dear 
Lydia,  in  my  most  gloomy  hours,  or  in  the  apparent  near 
approach  of  death,  1 never  have  for  a moment  repented 
my  having  chosen  the  rugged,  thorny  path  through  which 
a Missionary  must  pass,  in  preference  to  the  smooth  and 
easy  life  I might  have  led  in  my  native  country.  The 
thought  of  having  acted  from  a sense  of  duty,  in  thus  vol- 
untarily quitting  my  native  land,  has  always  been  a poiver- 
ful  opiate  to  calm  my  fears  in  the  midst  of  danger,  and  to 
induce  me  to  place  unlimited  confidence  in  God. 

“ As  it  respects  my  voyage,  thus  far  it  has  been  pleasant. 
The  morning  we  sailed,  I was  taken  with  sea-sickness.  I 


MEMOIR  OP  MRS.  JUDSON. 


51 


had  anticipated  the  most  distressing  sensations  from  this 
sickness,  but  was  agreeably  disappointed ; for  I felt  no 
worse  through  the  whole,  than  if  I had  taken  a gentle  emet- 
ic. I kept  my  bed  for  the  most  of  the  time  for  four  days. 
We  had  a strong,  favorable  wind  the  first  week  we  sailed, 
which  carried  us  into  mild,  comfortable  weather.  The 
change  of  the  weather  in  so  short  a time  was  so  great,  to- 
gether with  sea-sickness  and  the  want  of  exercise,  that  I 
soon  lost  all  relish  for  my  food.  Every  thing  tasted  differ- 
ently from  what  it  does  on  land,  and  those  things  I was  the 
most  fond  of  at  home,  I loathed  the  most  here.  But  I soon 
began  to  find  the  real  cause  of  my  ill  health.  It  was  want 
of  exercise.  For  some  time  we  could  invent  nothing  which 
could  give  us  exercise  equal  to  what  we  had  been  accus- 
tomed to.  Jumping  the  rope  was  finally  invented,  and  this 
we  found  to  be  of  great  use.  I began  and  jumped  it  sever- 
al times  in  the  day,  and  found  my  health  gradually  return, 
until  I was  perfectly  well.  I mention  these  particulars, 
that  you,  should  you  ever  go  to  sea,  may  escape  ill  health. 
I never  enjoyed  more  perfect  health  in  my  life  than  I do 
now  ; and  1 attribute  it  to  my  exercising  so  much. 

“ We  found  it  exceedingly  hot  the  first  time  that  we 
crossed  the  equator.  When  going  round  the  Cape  of 
Good  Hope,  we  had  rough,  rainy  weather  for  twenty  days. 
I never  knew  till  then  “ the  dangers  of  the  deep.”  I nev- 
er felt  before,  my  entire  dependence  on  God  for  preserva- 
tion. Some  nights  I never  slept,  on  account  of  the  rocking 
of  the  vessel  and  the  roaring  of  the  winds.  Yet  God  pre- 
served us — enabled  us  to  trust  in  him  and  feel  safe.  Sure- 
ly we  have  every  reason  to  confide  in  God,  and  leave  it  with 
him  to  dispose  of  us  as  he  pleases.  We  have  again  cross- 
ed the  equator,  and  are  within  a few  days’  sail  of  Calcutta. 
My  heart  rejoices  at  the  thought  of  once  more  seeing  land. 
Yes,  even  the  thought  of  seeing  the  land  of  strangers  and 
heathenish  darkness,  produces  sensations  before  unknown. 
We  know  not  where  we  shall  go,  or  in  what  part  of  God’s 
world  we  shall  spend  our  remaining  days.  But  I feel  will- 
ing to  leave  it  all  with  our  heavenly  Father.  I doubt  not 
he  will  protect  us,  and  place  us  in  that  station  in  which  we 
shall  be  most  useful.  I have  spent  the  most  of  my  time, 
since  on  the  water,  in  reading.  I knew  I needed  a more 
intimate  acquaintance  with  the  sacred  Scriptures  ; conse- 
quently, I have  confined  my  attention  almost  exclusively  to 
them.  I have  read  the  New  Testament  once  through  in 
course,  two  volumes  of  Scott’s  Commentary  on  the  Old, 


52 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


Paley,  Trumbull,  and  Dick,  on  the  Inspiration  of  the  Scrip- 
tures, together  with  Faber  and  Smith  on  the  Prophecies. 
I have  been  much  interested  in  reading  these  authors  on 
inspiration,  on  account  of  my  almost  total  ignorance  of  the 
evidences  of  the  divinity  of  the  Scriptures,  and  I gained 
fresh  evidence  of  the  reality  of  the  Christian  religion.  O 
my  dear  Lydia,  how  much  enjoyment  Christians  lose  by 
neglecting  to  study  the  Bible.  The  more  we  are  conver- 
sant with  it,  the  more  shall  we  partake  of  the  spirit  of  its 
author,  and  the  more  we  shall  feel  that  this  world  is  not  our 
home,  and  that  we  are  rapidly  hastening  to  another.” 

“ May  24.  Sabbath.  We  have  had  worship,  as  usual, 
in  the  cabin.  The  subject  of  the  sermon  was  lukewarm- 
ness in  religion.  I felt  that  a great  part  of  it  was  applica- 
ble to  myself.  I am  confounded,  when  I consider  the  in- 
difference with  which  I have  regarded  and  treated  so  great 
a being  as  God.  How  little  ardor  I have  felt  in  the 
cause  of  Christ,  and  how  little  zeal  have  I manifested 
for  his  glory.  Under  the  impression  of  the  truths  of  this 
sermon,  I renewedly  commend  myself  to  God,  all  unholy 
and  polluted  as  I am,  and  beg  that  he  will  sanctify  me,  and 
make  me  more  engaged  in  his  blessed  service.  We  are 
now  near  the  place  of  our  destination — just  ready  to  enter 
a strange  land,  where  all  are  unknown  to  us,  and  we  to 
them ; and  where  we  shall  at  once  be  exposed  to  the  influ- 
ence of  an  unhealthy  climate.  We  know  not  the  manner 
in  which  we  shall  be  received,  nor  the  place  of  our  final 
residence.  All  the  future  is  involved  in  dark  uncertainty. 
But  God  is  good  in  bringing  us  into  circumstances,  where 
we  are  compelled  to  trust  in  him.  God  is  every  where, 
and  is  ever  ready  to  hear  our  cries,  and  succor  us  in  our 
distresses.” 

To  her  Sister. 

“ At  Sea,  June  16. 

“ My  dear  Sister  A , 

“ Instead  of  beginning  to  fill  your  letter  immediately  after 
we  sailed,  I have  left  it  to  begin  to  fill  it  when  our  voyage  is 
nearly  completed.  I have  written  to  mamma  and  sister  E. 
the  particulars  respecting  my  voyage  thus  far ; conse- 
quently, it  is  unnecessary  for  me  now  to  say  any  more. 
Day  before  yesterday  we  came  in  sight  of  land,  after  being 
out  only  one  hundred  and  twelve  days.  We  could  distinguish 
nothing  on  land  except  the  towering  mountains  of  Golcon- 
da.  Yesterday  morning  we  were  nearer  land,  and  could 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


53 


easily  discover  the  trees  on  the  shore.  Some  appeared  to 
be  placed  regularly  in  rows,  others  were  irregular  and  scat- 
tered. The  scene  was  truly  delightful,  and  reminded  me 
of  the  descriptions  I have  read  of  the  fertile  shores  of  In- 
dia— the  groves  of  orange  and  palm  trees.  I likewise 
thought  it  probable  that  these  shores  were  inhabited  by  a 
race  of  beings,  by  nature  like  ourselves,  but  who,  not  like 
us,  are  ignorant  of  the  God  who  made  them,  and  the  Sa- 
viour who  died  for  them.  Yesterday  we  saw  two  vessels. 
One  was  a large  ship,  and  the  Captain  thought  it  to  be  a 
British  man-of-war,  as  she  was  lying  still  till  we  came  np 
with  her.  As  soon  as  she  hoisted  the  flag,  we  found  her  to 
be  an  American.  We  had  high  hopes  of  her  being  the  ves- 
sel in  which  the  other  Missionaries  sailed.  With  impatience 
vve  came  up  with  her.  She  hailed  us,  and  wished  to  know 
our  longitude.  Our  Captain  asked  her  name,  and  where 
she  was  from,  and  to  our  great  disappointment,  we  found  she 
was  not  the  Harmony.  You  have  no  idea  how  interesting 
the  sight — a vessel  at  the  side  of  us,  so  near  that  we  could 
hear  the  Captain  speak — for  he  was  the  first  person  we  have 
heard  speak  since  we  sailed,  except  what  belong  to  the  ship. 
The  other  was  an  English  vessel,  she  spoke  with  us  to-day. 
We  are  now  at  anchor  in  the  Bay  of  Bengal,  and  dare 
not  go  any  farther  to  night,  as  we  have  not  yet  got  a pilot. 
Every  thing  before  us  is  uncertain.  Whether  we  shall  ev- 
er again  be  on  land,  or  where  we  shall  live,  is  known  only 
to  our  heavenly  Father. 

“ Monday . We  have  been  very  anxious  this  morning  to 
get  a pilot.  At  length  a vessel  was  seen  at  a distance,  and 
it  proved  to  be  a pilot  vessel.  He  has  just  this  moment 
come  on  board,  with  his  two  servants.  One  of  them  is  a 
Hindoo.  He  exactly  answers  the  description  we  have  had 
of  those  poor  benighted  creatures.  He  looks  as  simple  and 
feminine  as  you  can  imagine.  What  an  alteration  would 
a belief  in  Christianity  make  in  such  a degraded  creature. 
If  we  have  a favorable  wind,  we  hope  to  get  to  Calcutta 
to-morrow.  O how  soon  will  our  labors  in  the  Mission  be- 
gin 1 Yet  we  are  happy,  the  time  is  so  near,  when  we  may 
begin  to  labor  for  Christ  in  a pagan  land. 

“ Tuesday . Last  night  was  the  most  dangerous,  and  to 
me,  by  far  the  most  unpleasant  we  have  had.  The  naviga- 
tion here  being  dangerous,  on  account  of  the  sand-shoals, 
the  pilot  came  to  anchor  before  dark.  The  sea  was  high, 
and  kept  the  vessel  in  continual  motion.  About  ten  the 
mate  came  down,  and  told  us  the  cable  had  parted,  and 


54 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


the  anchor  gone.  I thought  all  hope  of  our  safety  was  en- 
tirely gone,  and  immediately  began  to  inquire  into  my  pre- 
paredness for  an  entrance  into  another  world.  The  thought 
of  being  shipwrecked  was  exceedingly  distressing  ; and  I 
could  not  but  think  the  providence  of  God  would  preserve 
us,  on  account  of  this  infant  Mission.  In  him  I confided, 
and  he  preserved  us.  They  got  the  ship  underway;  and 
the  pilot  being  well  acquainted  with  the  shoals,  we  met 
with  no  difficulty.  I slept  none  at  all,  in  consequence  of 
the  continual  noise,  and  profane  language  on  deck.  The 
Captain  has  never  used  any  profane  language  since  we  have 
been  with  him ; but  the  pilot,  much  more  than  we  have 
ever  heard  before.  The  scene  is  now  truly  delightful. 
We  are  sailing  up  the  river  Hoogly,  a branch  of  the  Gan- 
ges, and  so  near  the  land,  that  we  can  distinctly  discover 
objects.  On  one  side  of  us  are  the  Sunderbunds — [islands 
at  the  mouths  of  the  Ganges.]  The  smell  which  proceeds 
from  them  is  fragrant  beyond  description.  We  have  pass- 
ed the  mango  trees,  and  some  large  brick  houses. 

“ Wednesday . I have  never,  my  dear  sister,  witnessed  or 
read  any  thing  so  delightful  as  the  present  scene.  On  each 
side  of  the  Hoogly,  where  we  are  now  sailing,  are  the  Hin- 
doo cottages,  as  thick  together  as  the  houses  in  our  sear 
ports.  They  are  very  small,  and  in  the  form  of  hay-stacks, 
without  either  chimneys  or  windows.  They  are  situated 
in  the  midst  of  trees,  which  hang  over  them,  and  appear 
truly  romantic.  The  grass  and  fields  of  rice  are  perfectly 
green,  and  herds  of  cattle  are  every  where  feeding  on  the 
banks  of  the  river,  and  the  natives  are  scattered  about,  dif- 
ferently employed.  Some  are  fishing,  some  driving  the 
team,  and  many  are  sitting  indolently  on  the  banks  of  the 
river.  The  pagodas  we  have  passed  are  much  handsomer 
and  larger  than  the  houses.  Notwithstanding  the  scene  is 
so  pleasant,  on  account  of  the  works  of  nature,  yet  it  is 
truly  melancholy  when  we  reflect,  that  these  creatures,  so 
numerous,  so  harmless,  have  immortal  souls,  and  like  us 
are  destined  to  the  eternal  world — and  yet  have  none  to 
tell  them  of  Christ.  I suppose  the  natives  that  live  on 
these  shores,  for  many  miles,  have  never  seen  a Missionary. 
I should  be  happy  to  come  and  live  among  them,  in  one  of 
their  little  houses,  if  it  was  as  large  a field  for  usefulness 
as  some  others.  There  are  many  elegant  English  seats 
near  the  shore.  We  are  within  four  or  five  miles  of  Cal- 
cutta. When  we  get  there  I will  write  you  again.  O 
what  reason  have  we  to  be  thankful,  for  so  pleasant,  so 


MEMOIR  OP  MRS.  JUDSON. 


55 


prosperous  a voyage.  There  is  seldom  a voyage  so  short 
as  ours — we  have  not  yet  been  out  four  months.  I hope 
God  will  make  us  useful,  and  keep  us  near  to  himself.” 

“ Well,  Abigail,  here  we  are  safe  in  Calcutta  harbor,  and 
almost  stunned  with  the  noise  of  the  natives.  Mr.  Judson 
has  gone  on  shore,  to  find  a place  for  us  to  go.  This  city 
is  by  far  the  most  elegant  of  any  thing  I have  ever  seen. 
Many  ships  are  lying  at  anchor,  and  hundreds  of  natives 
all  around.  They  are  dressed  very  curiously  with  white, 
hanging  loosely  over  their  shoulders.  But  I have  not  time 
to  describe  any  thing  at  present.  We  have  plenty  of  fruit 
on  board.  The  bananas  are  a very  delicious  fruit ; they 
taste  much  like  a rich  pear. 

“ Thursday.  Harriet  and  I are  yet  on  board  the  vessel, 
and  have  not  been  on  land.  Mr.  Judson  did  not  return 
last  night,  until  the  evening,  and  had  not  gained  permis- 
sion from  the  Police  office  to  live  in  the  country,  conse- 
quently we  could  not  go  on  shore.  Mr.  J.  and  Mr.  Newell 
are  gone  again  to-day,  and  what  will  be  their  success,  I know 
not.  The  East  India  Company  are  violently  opposed 
to  Missions,  and  have  barely  given  liberty  to  their  own 
countrymen  to  settle  here  as  preachers.  We  have  nothing 
to  expect  from  man,  and  every  thing  from  God.  I think  I 
never  have  felt  more  confidence  in  God,  to  protect  and  di- 
rect this  Mission,  than  this  morning.  If  he  has  any  thing 
for  us  to  do  here,  he  will  doubtless  open  a door  for  our  en- 
trance; if  not,  he  will  send  us  to  some  other  place.  We 
have  given  ourselves  to  him,  devoted  ourselves  to  his  ser- 
vice, and  have  every  reason,  from  past  experience  of  his 
goodness,  still  to  trust  and  confide  in  his  goodness.  O my 
dear  sister,  what  a source  of  happiness  and  comfort,  that  God 
reigns,  even  on  these  heathen  shores  of  darkness  and  wretch- 
edness. Captain  Heard  has  just  come  on  board,  and  given 
us  a very  polite  invitation  to  go  to  the  house  he  has  procur- 
ed for  himself  on  shore.  The  politeness  and  kindness  of 
this  man  have  been  remarkable.  Throughout  our  passage, 
he  has  treated  us  with  every  possible  attention,  and  made  it 
much  more  comfortable  than  it  otherwise  would  have  been. 
O,  live  near  to  God  in  a Christian  land,  and  think,  feel.., 
and  pray  much  for  the  millions  who  are  perishing  for  the 
want  of  the  knowledge  of  a Saviour.  So  little  time  as  we 
have  to  live  in  this  world,  must  be  improved  to  the  best  ad- 
vantage. We  shall  soon  meet  in  the  eternal  world,  and 
then  the  more  we  have  done  for  Christ,  the  happier  we 
shall  be.” 


56 


MEMOIR  OP  MRS.  JUDSON. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

Difficulties  with  the  Bengal  Government — Mr.  and  Sirs. 

Judson  and  Mr.  Rice  become  Baptists. 

On  the  18th  of  June,  1812,  the  Missionaries  landed  at 
Calcutta,  where  they  were  met  and  welcomed  to  India,  by 
the  venerable  Dr.  Carey.  He  immediately  invited  them  to 
Serampore,  to  reside  in  the  mission  family,  until  the  other 
Missionaries,  in  the  Harmony,  should  arrive.*  They  ac- 
cordingly stayed  one  night  in  Calcutta,  and  the  next  morn- 
ing, they  took  a boat,  and  went  up  the  river,  fifteen  miles, 
to  Serampore.  Here  they  were  received  with  the  utmost 
kindness  by  the  mission  family.  Mrs.  J.  speaks,  in  warm 
terms,  of  the  piety,  industry,  economy,  and  order  which 
distinguished  the  operations  at  that  great  missionary  es- 
tablishment. Messrs.  Carey,  Marshman,  and  Ward,  then 
resided  there  with  their  families.  Dr.  Carey  was  employ- 
ed in  translating  the  Scriptures;  Dr.  Marshman,  his  wife, 
and  son,  taught  a male  and  female  school.  Mr.  Ward  su- 
perintended the  extensive  printing  establishment. 

The  following  letter  of  Mrs.  J.  contains  some  interest- 
ing particulars  : 

To  her  Sister. 

“ Serampore  Mission-House. 

“ I have  left  your  letter,  my  dear  sister  M.  until  the  last, 
to  continue  my  narrative  to  the  family.  I concluded  A’s 
with  saying,  Captain  Heard  had  just  invited  us  to  go  to 
his  house.  Mr.  Judson  came  on  board  with  an  invitation 
from  Dr.  Carey  to  spend  the  night  with  him.  I got  into  a 
palankeen — Mr.  Judson  walked  to  the  house.  It  was  with 
considerable  fear  I rode,  as  the  streets  were  full  of  natives 
and  English  carriages.  Those  who  carried  me  went  so 
much  faster  than  Mr.  Judson,  that  I soon  lost  sight  of  him, 
and  did  not  know  where  they  would  carry  me.  They, 
however,  stopped  before  a large  stone  building,  which  I 
soon  found  to  be  Dr.  Carey’s  house.  We  were  directed  up 
a pair  of  stairs,  through  one  or  two  large  rooms,  into  his 
study.  He  arose,  shook  hands  with  us,  and  gave  us  a cor- 
dial welcome  to  this  country.  His  house  is  curiously  con- 


* The  Harmony  arrived  six  weeks  after  the  Caravan. 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


57 


structed,  as  the  other  European  houses  are  here.  There 
are  no  chimnies  or  fire-places  in  them,  the  roofs  are  flat, 
the  rooms  twenty  feet  in  height  and  proportionably  large. 
Large  windows,  without  glass,  open  from  one  room  to  an- 
other, that  the  air  may  freely  circulate  through  the  house. 
They  are  very  convenient  for  this  hot  climate,  and  bear 
every  mark  of  antiquity.  In  the  evening  we  attended 
meeting  in  the  English  Episcopal  Church.  It  was  the  first 
time  of  our  attending  meeting  for  above  four  months,  and 
as  we  entered  the  church,  our  ears  were  delighted  with 
hearing  the  organ  play  our  old  favorite  tune,  Bangor.  The 
church  was  very  handsome,  and  a number  of  punkies, 
something  like  a fan  several  yards  in  length,  hung  around, 
with  ropes  fastened  to  the  outside,  which  were  pulled  by 
some  of  the  natives,  to  keep  the  church  cool.  We  spent 
the  night  at  Dr.  Carey’s,  and  were  rejoiced  to  find  ourselves 
once  more  in  a house  on  land.  Very  near  the  house,  is  a 
charity  school  supported  by  this  mission,  in  which  are  in- 
structed two  hundred  boys  and  nearly  as  many  girls.  They 
are  chiefly  children  of  Portuguese  parents,  and  natives  of 
no  cast.  We  could  see  them  all  kneel  in  prayer  time,  and 
hear  them  sing  at  the  opening  of  the  school.  It  was  real- 
ly affecting  to  see  these  poor  children,  picked  up  in  the 
streets,  learning  to  sing  the  praise  and  read  the  word  of 
God. 

“ While  at  Dr.  C.’s  we  saw  a wedding  procession  pass. 
The  bridegroom  was  carried  in  a palankeen,  with  flowers 
in  his  hands,  and  on  his  head.  He  appeared  to  be  about 
ten  years  of  age.  The  procession  were  dressed  in  uni- 
form, with  large  branches  of  flowers,  and  instruments  of 
music.  The  Hindoos  are  frequently  married  when  chil- 
dren, the  contract  being  made  by  their  parents.  In  the  af- 
ternoon, we  left  Calcutta,  for  Serampore,  having  previously 
received  an  invitation  from  the  Missionaries  to  reside  with 
them,  until  our  brethren  arrive.  We  were  met  at  the  wa- 
ter side  by  Messrs.  Marshman  and  Ward,  who  led  us  to 
the  house,  and  introduced  us  to  their  wives.  They  receiv- 
ed us  very  cordially.  The  school  kept  by  Mrs.  Marshman 
consists  almost  entirely  of  the  children  belonging  to  the 
mission,  and  European  young  ladies.  They  are  taught 
various  kinds  of  needle-work,  embroidery,  &c.  and  study 
the  languages.  Mrs.  Marshman’s  eldest  daughter,  fourteen 
years  of  age,  reads  and  writes  Bengalee  and  English  ; and 
has  advanced  some  way  in  Latin,  Greek,  and  Hebrew. 


58 


MEMOIR  OP  MRS.  JUDSON. 


The  three  families  live  in  separate  houses,  but  all  eat  to- 
gether, in  a large  hall  in  the  mission  house.  The  bell 
rings  at  five  in  the  morning,  for  the  boys  to  arise  for 
school.  Again  at  eight,  for  breakfast.  Immediately  after 
breakfast,  we  all  assemble  in  the  chapel,  for  prayers.  Be- 
gin with  singing  a hymn,  in  which  most  of  the  children 
join  ; read  a chapter  in  the  Bible,  and  conclude  with  pray- 
er. On  the  Sabbath,  they  have  worship  in  English,  from 
eleven  till  one  : In  Bengalee,  for  the  natives,  in  the  after- 
noon, and  in  English  again  in  the  evening.  Monday  even- 
ing they  have  a religious  conference  for  the  native  brethren 
and  sisters.  Tuesday  morning  an  hour  is  spent  in  explain- 
ing passages  of  Scripture.  Thursday  and  Saturday  even- 
ings, in  conference  meetings.  These  Missionaries  are  emi- 
nently pious  as  well  as  learned.  The  garden  is  as  far  su- 
perior to  any  in  America,  as  the  best  garden  in  America  is 
to  a common  farmer’s.  It  consists  of  several  acres,  under 
the  highest  state  of  cultivation.  Fruits  of  various  kinds, 
plants,  flowers  and  vegetables,  grow  here  in  great  abund- 
ance. The  pine-apple  grows  on  a low  bush,  the  plantain 
on  a tall  stalk,  and  the  cocoa-nut  on  a high  tree,  resem- 
bling our  pine  tree. 

“ The  third  day  after  we  came  here,  there  was  a cele- 
bration of  the  worship  of  Juggernaut.  We  went  about  ten 
in  the  morning.  The  immense  multitude  of  natives  as- 
sembled on  the  occasion,  and  the  noise  they  made,  answer- 
ed to  the  account  Buchanan  gave.  The  idol  was  set  on 
the  top  of  a stone  building.  He  is  only  a lump  of  wood, 
bis  face  painted  with  large  black  eyes,  and  a large  red 
mouth.  He  was  taken  from  his  temple,  and  water  poured 
on  him  to  bathe  him.  This  is  introductory  to  a more 
solemn  act  of  worship,  which  will  be  performed  a fortnight 
hence.  After  these  poor  deluded  creatures  had  bathed 
their  god,  they  proceeded  to  bathe  themselves.  Poor,  mis- 
erable, deluded  beings,  they  know  not  what  they  do.  O 
Mary  ! the  inhabitants  of  America  know  nothing  of  pover- 
ty, slavery  and  wretchedness,  compared  with  the  natives  of 
India.  So  very  numerous,  they  cannot  get  employ  ; and 
when  they  do,  they  are  treated  by  Europeans  like  beasts 
more  than  like  men.  Many  of  them  die  for  the  want  of 
nourishment.  Add  to  all  this,  they  are  ignorant  of  the  on- 
ly way  of  salvation.  Who  would  not  pity  the  poor  heath- 
en, and  rejoice  to  contribute  their  mite  to  relieve  some  of 
their  distresses ! ” 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


59 


After  they  had  been  hereabout  ten  days,  Messrs.  Judson 
and  Newell  were  summoned  to  Calcutta,  and  an  order  of 
the  government  was  read  to  them,  requiring  them  immedi- 
ately to  leave  the  country,  and  return  to  America.  The  gov- 
ernment of  India,  at  that  time,  were  resolutely  opposed  to 
missions.  Their  motives  we  need  not  now  canvass.  The 
charter  of  the  East  India  Company,  which  was  renewed  in 
1813,  was  so  amended  in  its  passage  through  Parliament,  by 
the  zealous  exertions  of  Wilberforce,  Smith,  Thornton, 
Fuller,  and  other  friends  of  Christ  in  Great  Britain,  as  to 
secure  toleration  for  missionary  efforts.  The  British  pos- 
sessions in  the  East  were  constituted  an  Episcopal  See,  and 
placed  under  the  superintendence  of  a Bishop  and  three 
Archdeacons.  The  Rev.  Dr.  Middleton  was  the  first  Bish- 
op, and  was  succeeded  by  Bishop  Heber,  who  has  since 
died.  It  is  just  to  say,  that  a great  change  of  feeling  has 
taken  place  among  the  officers  of  government,  and  the  Eu- 
ropean residents,  in  India.  Their  fears  concerning  the  ef- 
fects of  missionary  operations  have  subsided,  and  they  are 
disposed  to  favor  and  promote  them. 

This  order  was  a very  alarming  and  distressing  one. 
The  thought  of  returning,  without  accomplishing,  in  any 
degree,  their  object,  was  insupportable.  The  instructions 
of  the  Board  of  Commissioners,  when  they  left  America, 
directed  them  to  fix  the  seat  of  their  mission  in  the  Burman 
empire,  unless  circumstances  should  render  it  inexpedient 
to  attempt  it.  All  the  Missionaries,  however,  thought  it 
impracticable  to  establish  a mission  there.  The  despotic 
character  of  the  government,  and  the  failure  of  all  previous 
attempts  to  introduce  the  Gospel  into  that  empire,  induced 
them  to  renounce  the  idea  of  a Burman  mission.  Mr. 
Nott,  in  a letter  to  a friend,  said,  “ The  Burman  Empire 
seems  at  present  out  of  the  question.”  Mrs.  Newell,  in 
her  journal,  July  16,  1812,  says:  “We  cannot  feel  that 
we  are  called  in  providence  to  go  to  Burmah.  Every  ac- 
count we  have  from  that  savage,  barbarous  nation,  con- 
firms us  in  our  opinion,  that  the  way  is  not  prepared  for 
the  spread  of  the  Gospel  there.”  They  therefore  petition- 
ed for  leave  to  go  to  the  Isle  of  France,  which  was  grant- 
ed ; and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Newell  sailed  about  the  1st  of  Au- 
gust. As  the  vessel  could  accommodate  but  two  passen- 
gers, Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson  remained  in  Calcutta,  two 
months  longer.  They  were  entertained  with  the  most  lib- 
eral hospitality,  at  the  house  of  Mr.  Rolt,  an  English  gen- 
tleman ; and  the  treatment  which  they  received  from  other 


60 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


Christian  friends  was  kind  and  soothing  to  their  feelings, 
amid  their  difficulties. 

About  this  time,  Mrs.  Judson  wrote  the  following  letter 
to  her  sisters  : 

“ Calcutta,  Aug.  23,  1812. 

“ My  dear  Sisters, 

“ A melancholy  pleasure  pervades  my  mind,  when  I 
take  up  my  pen  to  address  those  whom  I love,  and  whom 
I never  expect  to  meet  again  in  this  world.  When  think- 
ing of  my  friends  and  much  loved  native  land,  I frequently 
join  with  Ossian  in  saying,  ‘ There  is  a joy  in  grief,  when 
peace  dwells  in  the  breast  of  the  sad.’  Grief  for  the  de- 
privation of  my  friends,  I love  to  indulge  ; and  I find  eve- 
ry such  indulgence  binds  them  more  closely  to  my  heart. 
Can  I forget  thee,  O my  country  ? Can  I forget  the  scenes 
of  childhood,  and  the  more  endearing  scenes  of  riper 
years  ? Can  I forget  the  parental  roof,  sisters,  companions, 
and  associates  of  my  life  ? No,  never  ! Never,  till  this 
pulse  ceases  to  beat,  this  heart  to  feel.  Yet,  my  dear  girls, 
think  not  that  I am  habitually  melancholy,  or  regret  having 
left  my  native  land.  I never  was  happier,  never  was  more 
cheerful,  and  never  more  satisfied  in  having  engaged  in 
my  arduous  undertaking.” 

The  following  paragraph,  from  the  same  letter,  is  quoted 
here,  because  the  opinion  of  Mrs.  Judson,  on  the  subject 
referred  to,  is  entitled  to  much  weight,  and  applies,  with 
equal  force,  to  almost  every  heathen  country  : 

“ Good  female  schools  are  extremely  needed  in  this 
country.  I hope  no  Missionary  will  ever  come  out  here, 
without  a wife,  as  she,  in  her  sphere,  can  be  equally  useful 
with  her  husband.  I presume  Mrs.  Marshman  does  more 
good  in  her  school,  than  half  the  ministers  in  America.” 

An  event  occurred,  at  this  time,  which  it  is  necessary 
to  state.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson,  and  Mr.  Rice,  whose 
minds  were  led,  during  the  voyage  from  America,  to  a 
consideration  of  the  subject  of  baptism,  became  convinced, 
soon  after  their  arrival  in  India,  that  their  former  senti- 
ments were  unscriptural.  They  accordingly  adopted  Bap- 
tist principles,  and  were  baptized  in  Calcutta.  This 
change  is  interesting  in  itself,  and  in  its  consequences ; 
for  it  resulted  in  the  establishment  of  the  Burman  Mission, 
and  in  the  formation  of  the  Baptist  General  Convention  in 
the  United  States.  The  great  Head  of  the  church  seems 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


61 


to  have  made  this  a leading  event  in  that  series  of  causes 
which  aroused  the  Baptist  Churches  in  America,  to  the 
duty  of  engaging  in  Foreign  Missions. 

The  progress  of  this  change  in  the  opinions  of  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Judson  will  be  related,  without  comment,  in  the  irown 
words.  It  is  due  to  them  to  prove,  undeniably,  that  it  was 
the  result  of  a thorough  and  deliberate  investigation  ; that 
it  was  a simple  obedience  to  what  they  believed  to  be 
the  truth ; and  that  it  cost  them  sacrifices  of  feeling  and 
of  interest,  of  which  persons  less  pious  would  have 
been  incapable.  From  Mrs.  Judson’s  journal  and  letters 
a few  extracts  will  be  made,  which  will  sufficiently  es- 
tablish these  points.  A letter,  written  after  her  arrival  at 
the  Isle  of  France,  says  : 

“ I will  now,  my  dear  parents  and  sisters,  give  you  some 
account  of  our  change  of  sentiment,  relative  to  the  subject 
of  Baptism.  Mr.  Judson’s  doubts  commenced  while  on  our 
passage  from  America.  While  translating  the  New  Testa- 
ment, in  which  he  was  engaged,  he  used  frequently  to  say, 
that  the  Baptists  were  right  in  their  mode  of  administering 
the  ordinance.  Knowing  he  should  meet  the  Baptists  at 
Serampore,  he  felt  it  important  to  attend  to  it  more  closely, 
to  be  able  to  defend  his  sentiments.  After  our  arrival  at 
Serampore,  his  mind  for  two  or  three  weeks  was  so  much 
taken  up  with  missionary  inquiries,  and  our  difficulties  with 
government,  as  to  prevent  his  attending  to  the  subject  of 
baptism.  But  as  we  were  waiting  the  arrival  of  our  breth- 
ren, and  having  nothing  in  particular  to  attend  to,  he  again 
took  up  the  subject.  I tried  to  have  him  give  it  up,  and 
rest  satisfied  in  his  old  sentiments,  and  frequently  told  him 
if  he  became  a Baptist,  1 would  not.  He,  however,  said  he 
felt  it  his  duty  to  examine  closely  a subject  on  which  he 
had  so  many  doubts.  After  we  removed  to  Calcutta,  he 
found  in  the  library  in  our  chamber,  many  books  on  both 
sides,  which  he  determined  to  read  candidly  and  prayerful- 
ly, and  to  hold  fast,  or  embrace  the  truth,  however  mortify- 
ing, however  great  the  sacrifice.  I now  commenced  reading 
on  the  subject,  with  all  my  prejudices  on  the  Pedobaptist 
side.  We  had  with  us  Dr.  Worcester’s,  Dr.  Austin’s,  Peter 
Edwards’,  and  other  Pedobaptist  writings.  But  after  close- 
ly examining  the  subject  for  several  weeks,  we  were  con- 
strained to  acknowledge  that  the  truth  appeared  to  lie  on 
the  Baptists’  side.  It  was  extremely  trying  to  reflect  on  the 
consequences  of  our  becoming  Baptists.  We  knew  it  would 
F 2 


62 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


wound  and  grieve  our  dear  Christian  friends  in  America — 
that  we  should  lose  their  approbation  and  esteem.  We 
thought  it  probable  the  Commissioners  would  refuse  to  sup- 
port us  ; and  what  was  more  distressing  than  any  thing,  we 
knew  we  must  be  separated  from  our  missionary  associates, 
and  go  alone  to  some  heathen  land.  These  things  were  very 
trying  to  us,  and  caused  our  hearts  to  bleed  for  anguish.  We 
felt  we  had  no  home  in  this  world,  and  no  friend  but  each 
other.  Our  friends  at  Serampore  were  extremely  surprised 
when  we  wrote  them  a letter  requesting  baptism,  as  they  had 
known  nothing  of  our  having  had  any  doubts  on  the  subject. 
We  were  baptized  on  the  6th  of  September,  in  the  Baptist 
chapel  in  Calcutta.  Mr.  J.  preached  a sermon  at  Calcutta 
on  this  subject  soon  after  we  were  baptized,  which,  in 
compliance  with  the  request  of  a number  who  heard  it,  he 
has  been  preparing  for  the  press.  Brother  Rice  was  bap- 
tized several  weeks  after  we  were.  It  was  a very  great 
relief  to  our  minds  to  have  him  join  us,  as  we  expected  to 
be  entirely  alone  in  a mission.” 

The  day  after  her  baptism,  she  wrote  to  her  parents  an 
account  of  the  progress  of  their  inquiries  on  the  subject, 
in  which  she  mentions  some  additional  particulars: 

“ Mr.  J.  resolved  to  examine  it  candidly  and  prayerfully, 
let  the  result  be  what  it  would.  . No  one  in  the  mission 
family  knew  the  state  of  his  mind,  as  they  never  conversed 
with  any  of  us  on  this  subject.  I was  very  fearful  he  would 
become  a Baptist,  and  frequently  suggested  the  unhappy 
consequences  if  he  should.  He  always  answered,  that  his 
duty  compelled  him  to  examine  the  subject,  and  he  hoped 
he  should  have  a disposition  to  embrace  the  truth,  though  he 
paid  dear  for  it.  I always  took  the  Pedobaptists’  side  in 
reasoning  with  him,  although  I was  as  doubtful  of  the  truth 
of  their  system  as  he.  After  we  came  to  Calcutta,  he  de- 
voted his  whole  time  to  reading  on  this  subject,  having  ob- 
tained the  best  authors  on  both  sides.  After  having  ex- 
amined and  re-examined  the  subject,  in  every  way  possible, 
and  comparing  the  sentiments  of  both  Baptists  and  Pedo- 
baptists with  the  Scriptures,  he  was  compelled,  from  a con- 
viction of  the  truth,  to  embrace  those  of  the  former.  I con- 
fined my  attention  almost  entirely  to  the  Scriptures,  compar- 
ed the  Old  with  the  New  Testament,  and  tried  to  find  some- 
thing to  favor  infant  baptism,  but  was  convinced  it  had  no 
foundation  there.  I examined  the  covenant  of  circum- 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


63 


cision,  and  could  see  no  reason  for  concluding  that  baptism 
was  to  be  administered  to  children,  because  circumcision 
was.  Thus,  my  dear  parents  and  sisters,  we  are  both  con- 
firmed Baptists,  not  because  we  wished  to  be,  bpt  because 
truth  compelled  us  to  be.  A renunciation  of  our  former 
sentiments  has  caused  us  more  pain,  than  any  thing  which 
ever  happened  to  us  through  our  lives.” 

Several  extracts  from  her  journal  will  more  fully  disclose 
her  feelings  at  this  time,  and  will  show  how  reluctantly  she 
came  to  the  result : 

“ Aug.  10.  Besides  the  trials  occasioned  by  the  orders 
of  government,  I see  another  heavy  trial  just  coming  upon 
me.  Mr.  J.’s  mind  has  been  for  some  time  much  exercis- 
ed in  regard  to  baptism.  He  has  been  lately  examining 
the  subject  more  closely.  All  his  prejudices  are  in  fa- 
vor of  Pedobaptism  ; but  he  wishes  to  know  the  truth,  and 
be  guided  in  the  path  of  duty.  If  he  should  renounce  his 
former  sentiments,  he  must  offend  his  friends  at  home, 
hazard  his  reputation,  and,  what  is  still  more  trying,  be  sep- 
arated from  his  missionary  associates. 

“ 23.  I have  been  much  distressed  the  week  past,  in 
view  of  the  probable  separation  between  our  missionary 
brethren  and  ourselves.  Mr.  J.  feels  convinced  from 
Scripture,  that  he  has  never  been  baptized,  and  that  he 
cannot  conscientiously  administer  baptism  to  infants.  This 
change  of  sentiment  must  necessarily  produce  a separation. 
As  we  are  perfectly  united  with  our  brethren  in  every  other 
respect,  and  are  much  attached  to  them,  it  is  inexpressi- 
bly painful  to  leave  them,  and  go  alone  to  a separate  sta- 
tion. But  every  sacrifice  that  duty  requires,  must  be  made. 
I do  not  myself  feel  satisfied  on  the  subject  of  baptism, 
having  never  given  it  a thorough  examination.  But  I see 
many  difficulties  in  the  Pedobaptist  theory,  and  must  ac- 
knowledge that  the  face  of  Scripture  does  favor  the  Bap- 
tist sentiments.  I intend  to  persevere  in  examining  the 
subject,  and  hope  that  I shall  be  disposed  to  embrace  the 
truth,  whatever  it  may  be.  It  is  painfully  mortifying  to  my 
natural  feelings,  to  think  seriously  of  renouncing  a system 
which  I have  been  taught  from  infancy  to  believe  and  re- 
spect, and  embrace  one  which  I have  been  taught  to  de- 
spise. O that  the  Spirit  of  God  may  enlighten  and  direct 
my  mind — may  prevent  my  retaining  an  old  error,  or  em- 
bracing a new  one ! 


64 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


“Sept.  1.  I have  been  examining  the  subject  of  bap- 
tism for  some  time  past,  and,  contrary  to  my  prejudices  and 
my  wishes,  am  compelled  to  believe,  that  believers’  baptism 
alone  is  found  in  Scripture.  If  ever  I sought  to  know  the 
truth;  if  ever  I looked  up  to  the  Father  of  lights  ; if  ever 
I gave  up  myself  to  the  inspired  word,  1 have  done  so 
during  this  investigation.  And  the  result  is,  that,  laying 
aside  my  former  prejudices  and  systems,  and  fairly  appeal- 
ing to  the  Scriptures,  1 feel  convinced  that  nothing  really 
can  be  said  in  favor  of  infant  baptism  or  sprinkling.  We 
expect  soon  to  be  baptized.  O may  our  hearts  be  prepar- 
ed for  that  holy  ordinance ! and  as  we  are  baptized  into  a 
profession  of  Christ,  may  we  put  on  Christ,  and  walk  wor- 
thy of  the  high  vocation  wherewith  we  are  called.  But  in 
consequence  of  our  performance  of  this  duty,  we  must 
make  some  very  painful  sacrifices.  We  must  be  separated 
from  our  dear  missionary  associates,  and  labor  alone  in 
some  isolated  spot.  We  must  expect  to  be  treated  with 
contempt,  and  cast  off  by  many  of  our  American  friends — 
forfeit  the  character  we  have  in  our  native  land,  and  proba- 
bly have  to  labor  for  our  own  support,  wherever  we  are 
stationed.  O,  our  heavenly  Father,  wilt  thou  be  our 
friend.  Wilt  thou  protect  us,  enable  us  to  live  to  thy  glory, 
and  make  us  useful  in  some  retired  part  of  this  eastern 
world,  in  leading  a few  precious  souls  to  embrace  that  Sa- 
viour whom  we  love  and  desire  to  serve. 

“ 5.  Every  week  and  day  convinces  me  of  the  good- 
ness and  care  of  my  Heavenly  Father.  When  prospects 
are  dark  and  gloomy,  when  my  soul  is  cast  down  with  dis- 
tressing apprehensions,  he  leads  me  to  feel  my  dependence 
on  him,  and  lean  on  the  bosom  of  Infinite  Love.  I am 
now  willing  to  acquiesce  in  the  divine  dealings  with  us,  and 
go  alone  with  Mr.  J.  to  that  place  which  Providence  shall 
direct.  I feel  confident  that  Jesus  will  go  with  us,  and  di- 
rect our  steps  ; and  in  that  case,  it  is  of  little  consequence 
whether  we  have  more  or  less  society.  When  I consider 
how  short  my  life  will  probably  be,  and  how  soon  the  eter- 
nal world  will  open  to  my  view,  I wonder  at  myself  for  hav- 
ing had  so  much  anxiety  about  the  place  where,  and  the 
circumstances  in  which,  I shall  spend  these  few  days.  O 
for  a true  missionary  spirit,  and  a willingness  to  suffer  all 
things  for  the  cause  of  Christ. 

“ Oct.  2.  Have  had  an  uncommon  sense  of  divine  things, 
for  some  time  past,  and  found  great  consolation  in  commit- 
ting all  my  concerns  into  the  hands  of  a faithful  God.  For 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


65 


several  days  my  mind  has  been  so  much  impressed  with  the 
goodness  of  God,  that  I could  not  help  repeating  to  myself, 
How  good  is  God  ! O for  such  an  habitual  sense  of  his 
moral  perfections  as  banishes  all  anxiety  and  distrust. 

“Nov.  1.  Sabbath.  Another  opportunity  of  celebrating 
the  love  of  Jesus  at  his  table.  It  has  been  a sweet  season 
to  my  soul,  a season  of  renewed  dedication  of  myself  to  his 
service.  I never  saw  a more  striking  display  of  the  love  of 
God,  than  was  manifested  in  those  who  came  around  the 
communion  table,  and  who  have  been  emphatically  called 
from  the  highways  and  hedges — Hindoos  and  Portuguese, 
Armenians  and  Musselmans,  could  join  with  Europeans 
and  Americans,  in  commemorating  the  dying  love  of  Je- 
sus. Surely  nothing  but  divine  grace  could  have  removed 
prejudices,  early  and  inveterate,  from  the  minds  of  these 
different  characters,  and  united  them  in  the  same  senti- 
ments and  pursuits. 

“ Brother  Rice  was  this  day  baptized.  He  has  been  ex- 
amining the  subject  for  some  time,  and  finally  became  con- 
vinced that  it  was  his  duty  to  be  baptized  in  Christ’s  ap- 
pointed way.  I consider  it  a singular  favor,  that  God 
has  given  us  one  of  our  brethren  to  be  our  companion  in 
travels,  our  associate  and  fellow  laborer  in  missionary 
work.” 

Mr.  Judson,  in  a letter  to  Dr.  Bolles,  of  Salem,  dated 
Calcutta,  September  1,  1812,  says: 

“ Within  a few  months  1 have  experienced  an  entire 
change  of  sentiments  on  the  subject  of  Baptism.  My 
doubts  concerning  the  correctness  of  my  former  system  of 
belief,  commenced  during  my  passage  from  America  to  this 
country  ; and  after  many  painful  trials,  which  none  can 
know,  but  those  who  are  taught  to  relinquish  a system  in 
which  they  had  been  educated,  I settled  down  in  the  full 
persuasion,  that  the  immersion  of  a professing  believer  in 
Christ  is  the  only  Christian  Baptism. 

“ Mrs.  Judson  is  united  with  mein  this  persuasion.  We 
have  signified  our  views  and  wishes  to  the  Baptist  Mission- 
aries at  Serampore,  and  expect  to  be  baptized  in  this  city 
next  Lord’s-day. 

“A  separation  from  my  missionary  brethren,  and  a disso- 
lution of  my  connection  with  the  Board  of  Commissioners, 
seem  to  be  necessary  consequences.  The  Missionaries  at 
Serampore  are  exerting  themselves  to  the  utmost  of  their 


66 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


ability,  in  managing  and  supporting  their  extensive  and 
complicated  mission. 

“ Under  these  circumstances,  I look  to  you.  Alone,  in 
this  foreign,  heathen  land,  I make  my  appeal  to  those 
whom,  with  their  permission,  I will  call  my  Baptist  breth- 
ren in  the  United  States.” 

The  Baptist  Missionaries  at  Serampore  had  no  agencv  in 
producing  this  change.  Dr.  Carey,  in  a letter  to  Dr.  Staugh- 
ton,  dated  Oct.  20,  1812,  says  : 

“Since  their  arrival  in  Bengal,  brother  and  sister  Judson 
have  been  baptized.  Judson  has  since  that  preached  the 
best  sermon  upon  Baptism  that  I ever  heard  on  the  subject, 
which  we  intend  to  print.*  I yesterday  heard  that  brother 
Rice  had  also  fully  made  up  his  mind  upon  baptism. 

“As  none  of  us  had  conversed  with  brother  Judson  be- 
fore he  showed  strong  symptoms  of  a tendency  towards  be- 
lievers’ baptism,  I inquired  of  him  what  had  occasioned 
the  change.  He  told  me,  that  on  the  voyage  he  had 
thought  much  about  the  circumstance  that  he  was  coming 
to  Serampore,  where  all  were  Baptists  ; that  he  should,  in 
all  probability,  have  occasion  to  defend  infant  sprinkling 
among  us;  and  that  in  consequence,  he  set  himself  to  ex- 
amine into  the  grounds  of  Pedobaptism.  This  ended  in  a 
conviction,  that  it  has  no  foundation  in  the  Word  of  God, 
and  occasioned  a revolution  in  his  sentiments,  which  was 
nearly  complete  before  he  arrived  in  India.  He  mention- 
ed his  doubts,  and  convictions  to  Mrs.  J.  which  operated 
to  her  conviction  also,  and  they  were  both  of  them  public- 
ly baptized  at  Calcutta.  I expect,  however,  that  he  will 
give  the  account  of  this  change  in  an  appendix  to  his  ser- 
mon, which  will,  of  course,  be  more  correct  than  my  state- 
ment. 

“ Brother  Rice  was,  on  the  voyage,  thought  by  our  breth- 
ren to  be  the  most  obstinate  friend  of  Pedobaptism  of  any 
of  the  Missionaries.  I cannot  tell  what  has  led  to  this 
change  of  sentiment,  nor  had  I any  suspicion  of  it,  till  one 
morning,  when  he  came  before  I was  up,  to  examine  my 
Greek  Testament ; from  some  questions  which  he  asked  that 
morning,  I began  to  suspect  that  he  was  inquiring  ; but  1 
yesterday  heard  that  he  was  decidedly  on  the  side  of  be- 
lievers’ baptism.  I expect,  therefore,  that  he  will  soon  be 
baptized.” 


Three  editions  of  this  Sermon  have  been  published  in  Boston. 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


67 


These  extracts  have  been  made,  for  the  purpose  of  silenc- 
ing forever  the  imputation  of  unworthy  motives,  which 
some  persons  have  attributed  to  these  Missionaries.  If  a 
change  of  opinion  was  ever  made  deliberately  and  conscien- 
tiously, it  was  this.  Every  possible  motive  but  the  fear  of 
God  and  the  love  of  truth,  impelled  them  in  the  opposite 
direction.  The  difficulties  of  their  situation  were  greatly 
increased  by  their  change  of  sentiment.  Their  connection 
with  the  American  Board  of  Commissioners,  they  consider- 
ed as  dissolved.  They  could  expect  no  further  support 
from  that  Board ; and  they  could  not  be  sure  that  their 
Baptist  brethren  would  aid  them.  They  could  not  stay  in 
Hindostan,  and  yet  they  resolved  to  devote  themselves  to 
missionary  labors,  if  any  position  could  be  found,  where 
they  could  stay  and  toil.  At  one  time,  they  thought 
it  expedient  to  attempt  a mission  in  South  America ; and 
Mr.  Judson  commenced  the  study  of  the  Portuguese  lan- 
guage. Japan,  Persia,  Madagascar,  and  other  countries, 
were  thought  of,  as  fields  for  missionary  efforts.  Mr.  Jud- 
son had  long  regarded  Burmah  as  the  most  desirable  station ; 
but  it  seemed  inexpedient,  at  that  time,  to  attempt  to  es- 
tablish a mission  there.  The  following  extract  of  a letter 
from  Mrs.  Judson,  dated  Calcutta,  September  19,  will  show 
in  what  light  the  design  was  regarded,  and  will  in- 
crease the  evidence  which  many  other  events  afford, 
that  a special  providence  conducted  them  to  Rangoon, 
contrary  to  their  expectations,  and  to  all  apparent  proba- 
bilities : 

“ We  had  almost  concluded  to  go  to  the  Burman  empire, 
when  we  heard  there  were  fresh  difficulties  existing  be- 
tween the  English  and  the  Burman  government.  If  these 
difficulties  are  settled,  I think  it  probable  we  shall  go  there. 
It  presents  a very  extensive  field  for  usefulness,  containing 
seventeen  millions  of  inhabitants ; — and  the  Scriptures 
have  never  been  translated  into  their  language.  This  cir- 
cumstance is  a very  strong  inducement  to  Mr.  Judson  to 
go  there,  as  there  is  no  other  place  where  he  could  be 
equally  useful  in  translating.  But  our  privations  and  dan- 
gers would  be  great.  There  are  no  bread,  potatoes,  but- 
ter, and  very  little  animal  food.  The  natives  live  principal- 
ly on  rice  and  fish.  I should  have  no  society  at  all,  except 
Mr.  J.  for  there  is  not  an  English  female  in  all  Rangoon. 
But  I could  easily  give  up  these  comforts,  if  the  govern- 
ment was  such  as  to  secure  safety  to  its  subjects. 


68 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


“ But  where  our  lives  would  depend  on  the  caprice  of  a 
monarch,  or  of  those  who  have  the  power  of  life  and  death, 
we  could  never  feel  safe,  unless  we  always  had  strong  faith 
in  God.  Notwithstanding  these  difficulties,  we  are  per- 
fectly willing  to  go,  if  Providence  opens  the  way.  Mr. 
Judson  has  written  to  Mr.  Chater,  at  Ceylon,  to  get  all  the 
information  respecting  that  place,  he  can.  Felix  Carey 
has  lately  arrived  from  Rangoon,  and  wishes  us  to  return 
with  him,  as  he  is  entirely  alone,  there  being  no  other  Mis- 
sionary in  all  Burmah.  Mr.  Judson  and  myself  enjoy  per- 
fect health,  and  yet  this  is  the  most  fatal  month  in  the 
year,  and  is  considered  more  sickly  this  year,  than  many 
years  before.  All  our  brethren  have  been  sick  with  fevers, 
but  are  getting  better.  Why  we  are  thus  distinguished 
with  such  uncommon  health,  we  know  not,  but  can  only 
ascribe  it  to  the  sovereign  mercy  of  our  Heavenly  Father. 
We  are  still  at  Mr.  Rolt’s  in  Calcutta,  where  we  are  treat- 
ed with  the  greatest  kindness.  I hope  these  favors  will 
not  induce  us  to  forget  our  great  object,  or  make  us  less 
engaged  in  our  mission,  than  when  we  were  deprived  of 
them.  Mr.  J.  and  myself  spend  the  greater  part  of  our 
time  alone,  and  endeavor  to  realize  the  greatness  of  the 
work  in  which  we  have  engaged — our  dependence  on  God 
for  success  and  direction — and  the  shortness  and  uncer- 
tainty of  life.” 

The  following  letter  to  her  parents  shows  that  they  were 
still  “ perplexed,  but  not  in  despair — persecuted,  but  not 
forsaken.” 

“ Calcutta,  Oct.  9,  1812. 

“ My  dear  and  honored  Parents, 

“ I know  you  wish  to  hear  from  us  every  opportunity  ; and 
to  hear  of  our  continued  prosperity  will  afford  you  peculiar 
pleasure.  When  we  reflect  on  the  goodness  and  mercy  of 
our  Heavenly  Father  to  us  since  we  left  our  native  land, 
we  are  filled  with  wonder  and  gratitude,  and  feel  the  obli- 
gations these  distinguished  favors  lay  us  under,  of  renew- 
edly  devoting  ourselves  to  his  service.  We  view  his  hand 
in  leading  us  by  a way  we  knew  not,  and  in  raising  us  up 
friends  where  we  had  no  reason  to  expect  them.  If  God  has 
made  it  our  duty  to  leave  our  home  and  friends,  he  has 
given  us  a home  here  in  a land  of  strangers,  and  friends 
who  are  kind  and  sympathizing.  If  he  has  presented  dark 
and  gloomy  prospects,  and  for  a time,  hedged  up  our 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


69 


way,  yet  he  has  enabled  us  to  trust  him  in  the  dark,  to 
feel  our  entire  dependence  on  him,  and  lean  on  him  for  di- 
rection and  support.  We  are  still  at  Mr.  Rolt’s  in  Calcut- 
ta, where  we  receive  every  attention  we  can  wish.  Al- 
though we  are  so  comfortable  here,  and  have  every  thing 
we  wish,  yet  we  long  to  get  away  to  the  place  where  we 
shall  labor  among  the  heathen.  Mr.  Judson  is  making 
daily  exertions  to  get  away.  We  have  at  present  some 
prospect  of  going  to  Java.  It  presents  a wide  field  for 
missionary  labors,  and  no  Missionary  is  there.  We  have 
spoken  for  a passage  ; and  unless  some  new  prospects  open 
of  getting  into  the  Burman  empire,  it  is  probable  we  shall 
go  to  Java,  if  government  will  permit. 

“ The  missionary  cause  continues  to  prosper  in  this 
country,  and  constant  additions  are  making  to  the  church- 
es. As  many  as  twenty  have  been  added  to  the  Baptist 
church  in  Calcutta,  since  we  have  been  here.  I heard 
the  relations  of  four  native  women  before  the  church,  a 
short  time  since,  which  were  very  interesting.  They  were 
converted  by  the  means  of  a native  who  is  a preacher,  and 
has  been  the  means  of  converting  a great  number.  Last 
Sabbath  I communed  with  this  church,  which  is  composed 
of  Europeans,  Armenians,  Hindoos,  Portuguese,  and  a 
class  of  people  called  half-cast,  on  account  of  one  of  their 
parents  being  a European,  the  other  a Hindoo.  I could  not 
but  be  affected  to  see  so  many  which  were  called  emphati- 
cally from  the  ‘ highways  and  hedges,’  commemorating 
the  dying  love  of  Christ  in  a heathen  land.” 

CHAPTER  V. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson  and  Mr.  Rice  sail  for  the  Isle  of 
France — Mrs.  Newell's  Death — Mr.  Rice  sails  j or  Amer- 
ica— Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson  sail  for  Madras — Arrival  at 
Rangoon. 

The  Bengal  government  were  offended  by  the  stay  of 
the  Missionaries  at  Calcutta,  supposing,  probably,  that  thev 
intended  to  remain  in  Bengal. 

“ They  accordingly,”  says  Mrs.  Judson,*  “ issued  a most 
peremptory  order  for  our  being  sent  immediately  on  board 

* Burman  Mission,  pp.  18, 19.— Messrs.  Nott  and  Hall  obtained  a 
passage  for  Bombay,  and  sailed  thither  about  November  20. 

G 


70 


MEMOIR  OP  MRS.  JUDSON. 


one  of  the  Honorable  Company’s  vessels,  bound  to  Eng- 
land. A petty  officer  accompanied  Messrs.  Rice  and  Jud- 
son  to  their  place  of  residence,  and  requested  them  not  to 
leave  it  without  permission.  We  saw  our  names  inserted 
in  the  public  papers  as  passengers  on  board  a certain  ship, 
and  now  there  appeared  very  little  hope  of  our  escape. 
Mr.  Rice  and  Mr.  Judson,  however,  soon  ascertained  that 
a ship  would  sail  for  the  Isle  of  France,  in  two  days. 
They  applied  for  a pass  from  the  chief  magistrate,  but  were 
refused.  They  communicated  to  the  captain  of  the  ship 
their  circumstances,  and  asked  if  he  would  venture  to  take 
them  on  board  without  a pass.  He  replied  that  he  would 
be  neutral  ; that  there  was  his  ship,  and  that  they  might 
do  as  they  pleased. 

“With  the  assistance  of  the  gentleman  in  whose  house 
we  were  residing,  we  obtained  coolies  (porters)  to  convey 
our  baggage,  and,  at  twelve  o’clock  at  night,  we  embarked, 
though  the  gates  of  the  dock-yards  were  closed,  and  the 
opening  of  them  at  that  time  of  night  quite  contrary  to 
the  regulations  of  the  Company.  The  next  morning  the 
ship  sailed.  She  had  proceeded  down  the  river  for  two 
days,  when  a government  despatch  arrived,  forbidding  the 
pilot  to  go  farther,  as  passengers  were  oil  ' board  who  had 
been  ordered  to  England.” 

The  following  letter  of  Mrs.  J.  to  her  parents  contains 
some  interesting  particulars  of  the  unpleasant  and  hazard- 
ous situation  in  which  they  were  placed  by  this  unexpect- 
ed detention  : 

“ At  Sea,  N.  Lat.  12,  Dec.  7,  18FJ. 

“ My  dear  Parents, 

“ We  immediately  concluded  that  it  was  not  safe  to  con- 
tinue on  board  the  remainder  of  the  night.  Mr.  Rice  and 
Mr.  Judson  took  a boat  and  went  on  shore  to  a tavern  lit- 
tle more  than  a mile  from  the  ship.  The  Captain  said  that 
I,  and  our  baggage,  could  stay  on  board  with  perfect  safe- 
ty, even  should  an  officer  be  sent  to  search  the  vessel.  The 
next  day  we  lay  at  anchor,  expecting  every  hour  to  hear 
some  intelligence  from  Calcutta.  In  the  evening,  the 
Captain  received  a note  from  the  owner  of  the  vessel,  say- 
ing he  had  been  at  the  Police  to  inquire  the  cause  of  the 
detention  of  his  ship  ; and  the  cause  assigned  was,  ‘ it  was 
suspected  there  were  persons  on  board  which  the  Captain 
had  been  forbidden  to  receive,’  and  that  the  ship  could  not 


•MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


71 


proceed,  until  it  was  ascertained  that  no  such  persons  were 
on  board.  The  pilot  immediately  wrote  a certificate  that 
no  such  persons  were  on  board,  at  the  same  time  giving  a 
list  of  all  the  passengers.  I got  into  a small  boat  and  went 
on  shore,  where  the  brethren  had  been  anxiously  waiting 
through  the  day.  We  knew  not  what  course  to  take,  as 
it  was  then  impossible  that  we  could  proceed  in  that  ship, 
without  a pass  from  the  magistrate.  Brother  Rice  set  out 
directly  for  Calcutta,  to  see  if  it  was  possible  to  get  a pass, 
or  do  any  thing  else.  We  spent  the  night  and  the  next 
day  at  the  tavern,  without  hearing  any  thing  from  the  ship, 
fearing  that  every  European  we  saw  was  in  search  of  us. 
Brother  Rice  returned  from  Calcutta,  but  had  effected  noth- 
ing. The  owner  of  the  vessel  was  highly  offended  at  his 
ship’s  being  detained  so  long  on  our  account,  and  would 
do  nothing  more  to  assist  us.  We  felt  our  situation  was 
peculiarly  trying,  and  could  see  no  end  to  our  difficulties. 

“ Early  the  next  morning  we  received  a note  from  the 
Captain,  saying  he  had  liberty  to  proceed,  but  we  must  take 
our  baggage  from  the  vessel.  We  thought  it  not  safe  to  con- 
tinue at  the  tavern,  where  we  were,  neither  could  we  think 
of  returning  to  Calcutta.  But  one  way  was  left — to  go 
down  the  river  about  sixteen  miles,  where  there  was  an- 
other tavern.  T went  on  board  to  see  about  our  baggage, 
as  the  brethren  did  not  think  it  safe  for  them  to  go.  As 
we  could  get  no  boat  at  the  place  where  we  were,  I re- 
quested the  Captain  to  let  our  things  remain  until  the  vessel 
reached  the  other  tavern,  where  I would  try  to  get  a boat. 
He  consented,  and  told  me  I had  better  go  in  the  vessel,  as 
it  would  be  unpleasant  going  so  far  in  a small  boat.  I was 
obliged  to  go  on  shore  again,  to  inform  the  brethren  of 
this,  and  know  what  they  would  do.  Brother  Rice  set  out 
again  for  Calcutta,  to  try  to  get  a passage  to  Ceylon,  in  a 
ship  which  was  anchored  near  the  place  we  were  going  to. 
Mr.  J.  took  a small  boat  in  which  was  a small  part  of  our 
baggage,  to  go  down  the  river,  while  I got  into  the  pilot’s 
boat,  which  he  had  sent  on  shore  with  me,  to  go  to  the  ship. 
As  I had  been  some  time  on  shore,  and  the  wind  strong,  the 
vessel  had  gone  down  some  distance.  Imagine  how  uncom- 
fortable my  situation.  In  a little  boat  rowed  by  six  natives 
entirely  alone,  the  river  very  rough,  in  consequence  of  the 
wind ; without  an  umbrella  or  any  thing  to  screen  me 
from  the  sun,  which  was  very  hot.  The  natives  hoisted  a 
large  sail,  which  every  now  and  then  would  almost  tip  the 
boat  on  one  side.  I manifested  some  fear  to  them,  and  to 


72 


MEMOIR  OP  MRS.  JUDSON. 


comfort  me,  they  would  constantly  repeat,  ‘ Cutcha  pho  an- 
nah  sahib,  cutcha  pho  annah.’  The  meaning,  Never  fear, 
madam,  never  fear.  After  some  time  we  came  up  with  the 
ship,  where  I put  our  things  in  order  to  be  taken  out  in 
an  hour  or  two.  When  we  came  opposite  the  tavern,  the 
pilot  kindly  lent  me  his  boat  and  servant  to  go  on  shore. 
I immediately  procured  a large  boat  to  send  to  the  ship 
for  our  baggage.  I entered  the  tavern,  a stranger,  a fe- 
male, and  unprotected.  I called  for  a room,  and  sat  down  to 
reflect  on  my  disconsolate  situation.  I had  nothing  with 
me  but  a few  rupees.  I did  not  know  that  the  boat  which 
I sent  after  the  vessel  would  overtake  it,  and  if  it  did, 
whether  it  would  ever  return  with  our  baggage  ; neither 
did  I know  where  Mr.  J.  was,  or  when  he  would  come,  or 
with  what  treatment  I should  meet  at  the  tavern.  I 
thought  of  home,  and  said  to  myself,  These  are  some  of  the 
many  trials  attendant  on  a missionary  life,  and  which  I 
had  anticipated. 

“In  a few  hours  Mr.  Judson  arrived,  and  toward  night, 
our  baggage.  We  had  now  given  up  all  hope  of  going 
to  the  Isle  of  France,  and  concluded  either  to  return 
to  Calcutta,  or  to  communicate  our  real  situation  to  the 
tavern  keeper,  and  request  him  to  assist  us.  As  we 
thought  the  latter  preferable,  Mr.  J.  told  our  landlord  our 
circumstances,  and  asked  him  if  he  could  assist  in  get- 
ting us  a passage  to  Ceylon.  He  said  a friend  of  his  was 
expected  down  the  river  the  next  day,  who  was  Captain  of 
a vessel  bound  to  Madras,  and  who,  he  did  not  doubt, 
would  take  us.  This  raised  our  sinking  hopes.  We  wait- 
ed two  days ; and  on  the  third,  which  was  Sabbath,  the  ship 
came  in  sight,  and  anchored  directly  before  the  house. 
We  now  expected  the  time  of  our  deliverance  had  come. 
The  tavern  keeper  went  on  board  to  see  the  Captain  for  us; 
but  our  hopes  were  again  dashed,  when  he  returned  and 
said  the  Captain  could  not  take  us.  We  determined,  how- 
ever, to  see  the  Captain  ourselves,  and  endeavor  to  persuade 
him  to  let  us  have  a passage  at  any  rate.  We  had  just  sat 
down  to  supper  when  a letter  was  handed  us.  We  hastily 
opened  it,  and,  to  our  great  surprise  and  joy,  in  it  was  a 
pass  from  the  magistrate  for  us  to  go  on  board  the  Creole, 
the  vessel  we  had  left.  Who  procured  this  pass  for  us,  or 
in  what  way,  we  are  still  ignorant ; we  could  only  view  the 
hand  of  God,  and  wonder.  But  we  had  every  reason  to 
expect  the  Creole  had  got  out  to  sea,  as  it  was  three  days 
since  we  left  her,  There  was  a possibility,  however,  of  her 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


73 


having  anchored  at  Saugur,  seventy  miles  from  where  we 
then  were.  We  had  let  our  baggage  continue  in  the  boat 
into  which  it  was  first  taken,  therefore  it  was  all  in  readi- 
ness ; and  after  dark,  we  all  three  got  into  the  same  boat, 
and  set  out  against  the  tide,  for  Saugur.  It  was  a most 
dreary  night  to  me  ; but  Mr.  J.  slept  the  greater  part  of  the 
night.  The  next  day  we  had  a favorable  wind,  and  before 
night  reached  Saugur,  where  were  many  ships  at  anchor, 
and  among  the  rest  we  had  the  happiness  to  find  the  Cre- 
ole. She  had  been  anchored  there  two  days,  waiting  for 
some  of  the  ship’s  crew.  I never  enjoyed  a sweeter  mo- 
ment in  my  life,  than  that  when  I was  sure  we  were  in 
sight  of  the  Creole.  After  spending  a fortnight  in  such 
anxiety,  it  was  a very  great  relief  to  find  ourselves  safe  on 
board  the  vessel  in  which  we  first  embarked.  All  of  us 
are  now  attending  to  the  French  language,  as  that  is  spok- 
en altogether  at  the  Isle  of  France.  Though  it  has  pleas- 
ed our  heavenly  Father  lightly  to  afflict  us,  yet  he  has  sup- 
ported and  delivered  us  from  our  trials;  which  still  encour- 
ages us  to  trust  in  him.” 

In  her  private  journal,  Mrs.  J.  thus  records  her  feelings, 
at  this  time : 

“ Dec.  20.  Have  enjoyed  religion  very  little,  since  I came 
on  board  this  vessel.  In  secret  prayer,  I am  so  much  troub- 
led with  vain  and  wandering  thoughts,  and  have  so  little 
sense  of  the  divine  presence,  and  so  little  enjoyment  of  God, 
that  I know  I am  making  no  advances  in  preparation  for 
usefulness  among  the  heathen.  Yet  in  my  dullest  frames, 
the  idea  of  finding  myself  in  the  midst  of  them  at  last,  en- 
courages me  to  hope,  that  God  will  finally  make  me  useful, 
in  enlightening  and  saving  some  of  their  precious  souls. 

“ 22.  This  day  closes  the  twenty-third  year  of  my  life. 
I have  been  reflecting  on  the  many  favors  I have  received, 
and  the  ingratitude  of  which  I have  been  guilty  the  past 
year  ; and  my  heart  has  been  uncommonly  affected  by  the 
review.  In  the  course  of  the  past  year,  I have  assumed  a 
new  name,  and  new  relative  duties — left  my  father’s  house, 
the  circle  of  my  dear  friends,  my  beloved  native  land — 
and  have  been  safely  conducted  across  the  ocean.  In  these 
events,  I would  acknowledge  the  kind  hand  of  my  heavenly 
Father.  In  changing  my  name,  he  has  allowed  me  to  take 
the  name  of  one,  who  loves  the  cause  of  Christ,  and  makes 
the  promotion  of  it  the  business  of  his  life — one,  who  is,  in 
G 2 


74 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


every  respect,  the  most  calculated  to  make  me  happy  and 
useful,  of  all  the  persons  I have  ever  seen.  I would  also 
acknowledge  the  hand  of  God,  in  supporting  me  through 
the  trying  scene  of  leaving  my  friends,  and  in  making  my 
voyage  so  comfortable  and  happy.  Nor  has  our  heavenly 
Father  forsaken  us,  in  this  part  of  the  world,  but  has  raised 
us  up  friends  in  a strange  land,  has  preserved  our  lives  and 
our  health,  in  an  uncongenial  climate,  has  led  us  to  exam- 
ine the  truths  of  his  word,  and  given  us  clearer  views,  than 
ever  before,  of  the  ordinances  of  his  house.  He  has  afflict- 
ed us,  it  is  true ; but  many  favorable  circumstances  are 
not  to  be  forgotten.  And  he  is  now  carrying  us  to  a land, 
where  we  have  some  hope  of  finding  a home  for  life.  When 
again  I reflect  on  the  returns  I have  made  for  so  much  kind- 
ness, my  heart  sinks  within  me.  1 feel  that  1 have  misused 
all  the  favors  and  privileges  I have  enjoyed,  and  though 
never  under  so  great  obligation,  was  never  so  guilty,  so  un- 
worthy, so  unqualified  to  serve  him.  But  I renewedly  com- 
mend myself  to  his  mercy,  and  implore  him  to  forgive  my 
sins,  to  cleanse  my  pollutions,  and  enable  me  henceforth 
to  live  to  him,  and  to  him  alone. 

“ Dec.  30.  Very  light  winds  for  several  days.  Make  slow 
progress.  Shall  probably  arrive  at  the  Isle  of  France,  in 
the  most  dangerous  season,  when  there  are  frequent  hurri- 
canes and  storms  on  the  coast.  I have  been  trying  to  feel 
willing  to  die,  at  any  time,  and  under  any  circumstances, 
that  God  shall  appoint.  But  I find  my  nature  shrinks  from 
the  idea  of  being  shipwrecked  and  sunk  amid  the  waves. 
This  shows  me  how  unlike  I am  to  those  holy  martyrs,  who 
rejoiced  to  meet  death,  in  the  most  horrid  forms.  I have 
enjoyed  religion  but  little  on  board  this  ship,  feeling  an  un- 
common degree  of  slothfulness  and  inactivity.  Spent  some 
time,  last  evening,  in  prayer  for  awakening  and  restoring 
grace.  I greatly  feel  the  need  of  more  confidence  in  God, 
and  reliance  on  the  Saviour,  that  when  danger  and  death 
approach,  I may  composedly  resign  myself  into  his  hands, 
and  cheerfully  wait  his  will. 

“Jan.  7,  1813.  We  have  been  at  sea  nearly  six 
weeks,  and  are  within  a week’s  sail  of  the  Isle  of  France. 
It  is  a long  passage,  but  we  have  had  contrary  winds, 
and  much  rough  weather.  There  are  four  passengers 
besides  ourselves,  and  the  Captain’s  wife.  None  of  them 
in  the  least  seriously  inclined.  We  three  have  wor- 
ship twice  every  Sabbath,  and  prayers  in  our  room  every 
evening.  The  other  passengers  spend  their  Sabbaths 


MEMOIR  OP  MRS.  JUDSOtf, 


75 


on  deck  in  playing  cards  and  chess,  and  trifling  conversa- 
tion. It  is  very  trying  to  us  to  see  the  Sabbath  profaned 
in  such  a way.  But  we  cannot  prevent  it.  Though  they 
treat  us  with  respect,  yet  I presume  they  consider  us  as  su- 
perstitious, enthusiastic,  unsocial  creatures.  But  we  know 
it  is  our  great  business  to  serve  our  heavenly  Father,  and 
prepare  for  usefulness  among  the  heathen.  In  order  to  do 
this,  we  must  take  those  methods  which  make  us  appear 
contemptible  in  the  eyes  of  the  men  of  this  world.  We 
continue  to  attend  to  the  French  language.  Find  nothing 
difficult  about  it. 

“Jan.  17.  Have  at  last  arrived  in  port;*  but  O what 
news,  what  distressing  news ! Harriet  is  dead.  Harriet, 
my  dear  friend,  my  earliest  associate  in  the  Mission,  is  no 
more.  O death,  thou  destroyer  of  domestic  felicity,  could 
not  this  wide  world  afford  victims  sufficient  to  satisfy  thy 
cravings,  without  entering  the  family  of  a solitary  few, 
whose  comfort  and  happiness  depended  much  on  the  socie- 
ty of  each  other?  Could  not  this  infant  mission  be  shield- 
ed from  thy  shafts?  But  thou  hast  only  executed  the  com- 
mission of  a higher  power.  Though  thou  hast  come,  cloth- 
ed in  thy  usual  garb,  thou  wast  sent  by  a kind  Father  to 
release  his  child  from  toil  and  pain.  Be  still,  then,  my 
heart,  and  know  that  God  has  done  it.  Just  and  true  are 
thy  ways,  O thou  King  of  saints!  Who  would  not  fear 
thee?  Who  would  not  love  thee? 

“ 18.  Brother  Newell  has  just  been  on  board.  Poor, 
disconsolate,  broken  hearted  widower.  He  has  borne  his 
afflictions  alone,  without  a single  Christian  friend  to  com- 
fort his  heart.  His  feelings  allow  him  to  give  us  a few 
broken  hints  only  of  Harriet’s  death. 

“ Soon  after  they  left  Calcutta,  in  consequence  of  con- 
trary winds  and  storms,  the  vessel  was  found  to  be  in  a 
leaky,  sinking  condition,  which  obliged  them  to  put  into 
Choringa  to  repair.  Before  the  vessel  got  in,  Harriet  was 
seized  with  the  bowel  complaint,  which  was  extremely  dis- 
tressing in  her  situation.  She  however  was  considerably 
recovered  before  they  put  to  sea  again,  and  was  in  hopes 
of  getting  to  the  Isle  of  France  before  she  was  confined. 

*The  Isle  of  France  is  situated  in  the  Indian  Ocean,  in  fifty-eight 
degrees  twenty-seveto  minutes  east  longitude,  and  twenty  degrees  south 
latitude.  It  is  about  thirty-three  miles  long,  and  twenty-four  broad 
from  east  to  west.  It  was  captured  from  the  French  by  the  English, 
who  still  retain  possession  of  it. 


76 


MEMOIR  OP  MRS.  JUDSON. 


But  they  again  had  contrary  winds,  which  made  their  pas- 
sage so  much  longer,  that  she  was  confined  on  board  the 
vessel.  She  was  safely  and  very  comfortably  delivered  of 
a little  girl,  a fortnight  before  the  vessel  arrived.  She  was 
much  better  for  a few  days  than  she  had  been  for  weeks  be- 
fore ; and  the  child  was  perfectly  well,  and  appeared  as 
likely  to  live  as  any  child.  In  a few  days  a storm  came 
on  ; and  as  she  and  the  infant  were  much  exposed  to  the 
wet  weather,  they  both  took  cold,  which  speedily  terminat- 
ed the  life  of  the  infant,  and  threw  Harriet  into  a consump- 
tion, of  which  she  died,  on  the  30th  of  November.  She 
thought  herself  in  a consumption  from  the  first  of  her  ill- 
ness, and  endeavored  to  be  prepared  to  meet  the  king  of 
terrors.  She  had  her  reason  perfectly  to  the  last  moment 
of  her  life.  She  felt  no  fear  of  death,  but  longed  for  its 
approach.  The  day  before  she  died,  her  physician  told 
her  she  would  not  continue  another  day.  She  lifted  up  her 
hands,  and  exclaimed,  ‘O  glorious  intelligence.’  She  took 
a formal  leave  of  Mr.  Newell,  and  delivered  to  him  messa- 
ges to  her  friends  with  the  greatest  composure.  She  fre- 
quently mentioned  in  her  sickness,  that  she  had  never  re- 
pented leaving  her  native  country,  and  that  the  considera- 
tion of  having  left  it  for  the  cause  of  Christ,  now  afforded 
her  great  consolation.  She  died  in  a happy,  composed 
frame,  without  a struggle  or  a groan.  Her  body  now  lies, 
solitary  and  alone,  in  yonder  heathy  ground.  No  marble 
monument*  is  erected  to  speak  her  worth,  no  common  grave- 
stone to  tell  the  passing  stranger,  ‘ Here  lie  the  remains  of 
one,  who,  for  the  love  of  Christ  and  immortal  souls,  left  the 
bosom  of  her  friends,  and  found  an  early  grave  in  a land  of 
strangers.’  But  angels  will  watch  her  dust,  even  in  this 
benighted  land ; and  at  the  resurrection  of  the  just,  it  will 
be  reunited  to  her  immortal  spirit,  which,  no  doubt,  is  now 
in  the  full  enjoyment  of  her  God.” 

“Jan.  23.  No  prospect  of  remaining  long  on  this  island.  It 
seems  as  if  there  was  no  resting  place  for  me  on  earth.  O 
when  will  my  wanderings  terminate?  When  shall  I find 
some  little  spot,  that  I can  call  my  home,  while  in  this 
world?  Yet  I rejoice  in  all  thy  dealings,  O my  heavenly 
Father ; for  thou  dost  support  me  under  every  trial,  and 
enable  me  to  lean  on  thee.  Thou  dost  make  me  to  feel  the 
sweetness  of  deriving  comfort  from  thee,  when  worldly 


* A monument  has  since  been  erected  over  her  grave,  by  the  Amer- 
ican Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions. 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


77 


comforts  fail.  Thou  dost  not  suffer  me  to  sink  down  in 
despondency,  but  enablest  me  to  look  forward  with  joy,  to 
a state  of  heavenly  rest  and  happiness.  There  I shall  have 
to  wander  no  more,  suffer  no  more ; the  face  of  Jesus  will 
be  unveiled,  and  I shall  rest  in  the  arms  of  love,  through 
all  eternity. 

11  Jan.  31.  Sabbath.  Was  taken  very  ill  during  the  night, 
but  am  now  somewhat  relieved.  My  illness  has  led  me  to 
think  of  death,  and  inquire  whether  I am  prepared  for  that 
solemn  event.  I think  I can  say,  that  I feel  happy  in  the 
prospect.  And  yet  my  heart  feels  a pang  at  the  thought  of 
leaving  my  dear  husband  to  bear  alone  the  trials  and  fatigues 
of  a missionary  life.  I am  willing,  I should  be  thankful  to 
live  longer  on  his  account,  and  for  the  sake  also  of  labor- 
ing among  the  heathen.  But  the  kind  of  life  I lead  in- 
duces me  to  look  at  the  grave  with  more  composure  than  I 
otherwise  should  do,  and  appreciate  the  worth  of  that  reli- 
gion which  can  make  us  happy  when  stripped  of  earthly 
comforts — and  happier  still,  in  view  of  the  eternal  world. 

“ Mr.  J.  has  gone  to  preach  to  the  soldiers,  and  brother 
Rice  to  conduct  worship  in  the  hospital ; so  that  being 
quite  alone,  I have  sought  and  enjoyed  a precious  season  of 
prayer  and  communion  with  God.  O for  a closer  walk 
with  God,  and  more  fervor  in  the  performance  of  religious 
duties.  O that  I could  fill  up  every  moment  with  service 
acceptable  to  the  dear  Redeemer. 

“ Feb.  12.  Some  religious  enjoyment,  but  guilty  of 
much  stupidity,  hardness  of  heart,  and  wandering  thoughts. 
Have  felt  some  longing  desires  to  be  free  from  sin,  and 
present  with  the  Saviour.  Formerly,  I was  very  desirous  of 
living  a long  life — death  generally  appeared  as  the  king  of 
terrors.  But  of  late,  I have  wished  that  my  pilgrimage 
would  soon  terminate,  and  death  and  the  grave  have  worn 
an  inviting  appearance.  This  change  of  feeling  is  not  oc- 
casioned by  any  present  distress  or  discontent  with  life, 
for  my  days  are  tranquil  and  happy.  Perhaps  these  new 
desires  are  a prelude  to  my  speedy  departure  from  this 
world.  O that  this  may  be  the  case,  and  that  1 may,  in  this 
solemn  transporting  hour,  adopt  these  lines  of  Watts  : — 

‘ Joyful,  with  all  the  strength  I have. 

My  quivering  lips  shall  sing. 

Where  is  thy  boasted  vict’ry,  grave  ? 

And  where’s  the  monster’s  sting 

“ 2S.  Had  a special  season  of  prayer  this  evening, 
to  confess  my  sins,  and  bewail  the  depravity  of  my  heart. 


78 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


Had  some  faint  views  of  the  infinite  excellence  of  God, 
which  caused  me  to  mourn  that  I sin  so  much  against 
him,  and  to  long  for  strength  to  vanquish  my  spiritual  foes. 
Felt  happy  that  God  reigns;  that  he  has  a church  in  this 
world,  on  which  he  has  set  his  love,  having  redeemed  it 
with  the  blood  of  his  own  dear  Son.  But  O how  seldom 
do  I get  near  to  God,  or  have  any  sense  of  divine  things. 
At  what  a poor,  low  rate  I live.  If  a Christian,  surely  I 
am  the  least,  the  vilest,  entirely  unworthy  the  notice  of  an 
infinite  God.  Yet  Jesus  can  be  honored  in  the  salvation 
of  one  so  mean,  so  unworthy.  Divine  grace  will  be  more 
conspicuous,  than  in  the  salvation  of  those,  who  have  less 
to  be  forgiven.  I will  still  hope  in  thy  mercy,  O infinite 
Redeemer — that  thou  wilt  enable  me  to  persevere  in  thy 
service,  and  finally  save  my  sinful  soul. 

“ March  7.  Sabbath.  I am  alone,  as  usual,  on  the  Sab- 
bath. Have  been  spending  the  forenoon  in  self-examina- 
tion and  prayer.  Much  distressed  on  reviewing  my  exer- 
cises and  feelings,  for  some  days  past.  I see  that  I have 
greatly  declined  in  religion  ; have  less  frequently  than 
formerly,  affecting  views  of  my  own  sinfulness,  and  re- 
freshing views  of  the  divine  character.  O that  I might 
live  a more  holy  life!  I would  be  more  watchful,  more 
prayerful,  more  willing  to  deny  myself,  that  I may  live, 
near  to  God  ; but  in  my  own  strength,  I can  do  nothing. 
If  Jesus  is  pleased  to  strengthen  me,  and  give  me  a spirit 
of  perseverance,  it  will  be  easy  for  me  to  keep  his  com- 
mandments. But  if  not,  1 shall  wither  and  die ; I shall 
give  up  the  contest,  and  my  sins  will  come  off  conquerors. 
O Jesus,  prevent  it.  My  sins  are  thine  enemies,  as  well  as 
mine.  Let  them  not  triumph  over  one  who  humbly  dares 
to  hope  that  she  loves  thee,  and  who  now  gives  herself  en- 
tirely to  thee.  Thou  wilt  not,  O my  Saviour,  desert  me  at 
last.  Thou  knowest  I have  left  my  native  land,  and  the 
comforts  of  social  life,  from  desire  to  serve  thee,  and  com- 
ply with  the  clear  dictates  of  duty.  And  now  when  I 
have  but  few  comforts  left,  O give  me  the  enjoyment  of 
thy  presence.  Give  me  thyself,  and  I ask  no  more.  I will 
be  satisfied  with  this  as  my  portion  in  life,  and  my  eternal 
portion  beyond  the  grave.” 

It  was  thought  expedient  that  Mr.  Rice  should  return  to 
America,  for  the  purpose  of  exciting  the  attention  of  the 
Baptist  churches  in  this  country.  He  accordingly  sailed  for 
the  United  States,  in  March,  1813.  He  was  welcomed  on 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


79 


his  arrival  with  great  affection,  and  was  successful,  in  a 
very  short  time,  in  awakening  such  a spirit  of  missionary 
exertion  in  the  Baptist  churches,  that  a large  number  of 
Missionary  Societies  were  formed  in  various  parts  of  the 
country  ; and  in  April,  1814,  the  Baptist  General  Conven- 
tion was  formed  in  Philadelphia.*  One  of  the  first  acts 
of  the  Convention  was  to  appoint  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson  as 
their  Missionaries,  leaving  it  to  their  discretion  to  select 
a field  of  labor.  Mr.  Rice,  also,  was  appointed  a Mission- 
ary, but  was  requested  to  prosecute,  for  a while,  his  zeal- 
ous and  successful  agency  in  forming  Auxiliary  Societies, 
and  collecting  funds. 

We  will  now  resume  our  extracts  from  Mrs.  Judson’s  journal : 

“ March  13.  Brother  Rice  has  just  left  us,  and  taken 
passage  for  America.  Mr.  J.  and  I are  now  entirely  alone ; 
not  one  remaining  friend  in  this  part  of  the  world.  The 
scenes  through  which  we  pass  are  calculated  to  remind  us, 
that  this  world  is  not  our  home,  and  that  we  are  fast  verging 
towards  the  grave.  No  matter  how  soon  we  leave  this 
world,  if  we  only  live  to  God  while  we  live.  In  that  case, 
to  die  is  gain.  Yet  we  are  willing,  and  even  desirous  to 
live  a few  years,  that  we  may  serve  God  among  the  heath- 
en, and  do  something  towards  spreading  a knowledge  of 
the  Saviour  in  this  benighted  world. 

“ 30.  Have  been  confined  to  my  bed  for  a fortnight 
past.  God  has  mercifully  carried  me  through  a scene  of 
great  pain  and  weakness,  and  prevented  many  evils  which 
my  ignorance  might  have  occasioned.  May  I be  grateful 
for  divine  mercies  received,  and  humbly  devote  to  his  ser- 
vice the  life  he  has  spared,  and  the  health  and  strength 
he  has  so  far  restored. 

“ I have  felt  a little  revived  of  late,  and  long  more  than 
ever  to  get  settled  among  the  heathen,  and  begin  to  do 

* It  has  since  been  called  “The  General  Convention  of  the  Baptist 
Denomination  in  the  United  States,  for  Foreign  Missions,  and  for  oth- 
er important  objects  relating  to  the  Redeemer’s  kingdom.”  It  holds 
its  session  once  in  three  years.  It  is  composed  of  “ Delegates  from 
the  Missionary  Societies,  Associations,  Churches,  and  other  religious 
bodies  of  the  Baptist  Denomination,  which  shall  annually  contribute 
to  the  funds,  under  the  direction  of  this  body,  a sum  amounting  to  at 
least  one  hundred  dollars,  each  being  entitled  to  one  representative 
and  vote,  and  for  every  additional  sum  of  one  hundred  dollars,  one  ad- 
ditional representative  and  vote  shall  be  allowed.”  The  executive 
business  is  performed  by  a Board,  consisting  of  a President,  four  Vice- 
Presidents,  a Corresponding  and  a Recording  Secretary,  a Treasurer, 
and  thirty  Managers. 


80 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


something  for  the  cause  of  Jesus.  I feel  that  I have  been 
too  worldly  minded,  too  much  concerned  about  my  own 
comfort  and  convenience,  and  too  indolent,  since  1 have 
been  engaged  in  my  great  undertaking.  Resolved,  through 
divine  grace,  to  be  more  concerned  lor  the  prosperity  of 
Zion,  and  to  improve  my  time  more  diligently  than  I have 
ever  done. 

“April  10.  Have  just  returned  from  Harriet’s  grave — 
not  able  to  visit  it  before,  on  account  of  the  distance.  The 
visit  revived  many  painful,  solemn  feelings.  But  a little 
while  ago,  she  was  with  us  on  board  ship,  and  joined  us 
daily  in  prayer  and  praise.  Now  her  body  is  crumbling  to 
dust,  in  a land  of  strangers,  and  her  immortal  spirit  has 
doubtless  joined  the  company  of  holy  spirits  around  the 
throne,  where  she  can  sing  in  much  more  exalted  strains, 
than  when  a prisoner  here  below.  I was  struck  on  be- 
holding a large  cross  in  the  centre  of  the  cemetery,  higher 
than  any  of  the  grave  stones.  This  reminded  me  of  the 
triumph  of  the  cross  over  death  and  the  grave,  a triumph 
in  which  every  saint  will  at  last,  partake,  and  be  crown- 
ed with  eternal  life.  O how  animating  the  thought,  that 
Jesus  has  himself  entered  the  grave,  and  opened  a path  to 
eternal  glory.  He  is  with  his  disciples  when  they  enter  the 
gloomy  passage.  He  was  with  my  dear  departed  sister. 
O may  he  be  with  me. 

“ 23.  I am  astonished  to  find  my  thoughts  so  vain  and 
worldly,  when  I have  so  little  connection  with  the  world, 
Alas,  I can  do  nothing  of  myself.  I cannot,  in  my  own 
strength,  subdue  one  sinful  feeling,  or  even  think  a good 
thought.  But  I see  one,  who  is  able  to  do  all  things.  Yes, 
blessed  Saviour,  thy  blood  cleanseth  from  all  sin,  and  if 
thou  wilt,  thou  canst  make  me  clean.  Vile  and  guilty  as  I 
am,  on  thee  I hang  all  my  hopes ; to  thee  I come  for  par- 
doning and  sanctifying  grace.  O reject  me  not,  cast  me 
not  off;  but  glorify  the  riches  of  that  grace,  which  can  save 
a soul  so  unholy,  so  undeserving.” 

The  affecting  incident  related  in  the  following  letter,  ex- 
emplifies the  warmth  of  her  benevolence,  and  the  energy  of 
her  character : 

To  her  Sisters. 

“ Isle  of  France — Port  Louis , March  12,  1813. 

“ A circumstance  took  place  this  evening,  the  recital  of 
which,  I think,  will  interest  your  feelings,  and  which  greatly 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


81 


encourages  me  to  plead  the  cause  of  humanity  whenever  an 
opportunity  offers.  Last  night  I heard  a considerable  noise 
in  the  yard  in  which  we  live,  connected  with  another  fami- 
ly. We  went  to  the  door,  and  saw  a female  slave  with  her 
hands  tied  behind  her,  and  her  mistress  beating  her  with  a 
club,  in  a most  dreadful  manner.  My  blood  ran  cold  with- 
in me,  and  I could  quietly  see  it  no  longer.  I went  up  to 
the  mistress,  and  in  broken  French,  asked  her  to  stop,  and 
what  her  servant  had  done.  She  immediately  stopped,  and 
told  me  that  her  servant  was  very  bad,  and  had  lately  run 
away.  I talked  with  her,  till  her  anger  appeared  to  be 
abated,  and  she  concluded  her  punishment  with  flinging 
the  club  she  had  in  her  hands,  at  the  poor  creature’s  head, 
which  made  the  blood  run  down  on  her  garment.  The 
slave  continued  with  her  hands  tied  behind  her  all  night. 
They  were  untied  this  morning,  and  she  spent  the  day  in 
labor,  which  made  me  conclude  she  would  be  punished 
no  more.  But  this  evening,  I saw  a large  chain  brought 
into  the  yard,  with  a ring  at  one  end,  just  large  enough  to 
go  round  her  neck.  On  this  ring  were  fixed  two  pieces 
of  iron  about  an  inch  wide,  and  four  inches  long,  which 
would  come  on  each  side  of  her  face,  to  prevent  her  eating. 
The  chain  was  as  large  and  heavy  as  an  ox  chain,  and 
reached  from  her  neck  to  the  ground.  The  ring  was  fasten- 
ed with  a lock  and  key.  The  poor  creature  stood  trem- 
bling while  they  were  preparing  to  put  the  chain  on  her. 
The  mistress’  rage  again  kindled  at  seeing  her,  and  she 
began  beating  her  again,  as  the  night  before.  I went  to 
her  again,  and  begged  she  would  stop.  She  did,  but  so 
full  of  anger  that  she  could  hardly  speak.  When  she  had 
become  a little  calm,  I asked  her  if  she  could  not  forgive 
her  servant.  I told  her  that  her  servant  was  very  bad,  but 
that  she  would  be  very  good  to  forgive  her.  She  made  me 
to  understand  that  she  would  forgive  her,  because  I had 
asked  her ; but  she  would  not  have  her  servant  to  think  it 
was  out  of  any  favor  to  her.  She  told  her  slave  that  she 
forgave  her,  because  I requested  it.  The  slave  came,  knelt 
and  kissed  my  feet,  and  said,  “ Mercy,  madam, — mercy, 
madam,’  meaning,  Thank  you,  madam.  I could  scarcely 
forbear  weeping  at  her  gratitude.  The  mistress  promised 
me  the  chain  should  not  be  put  on  her,  and  ordered  it  car- 
ried away.  1 have  felt  very  happy  this  evening,  that  this 
poor  slave  can  lie  down  and  sleep,  without  that  heavy 
chain.  But  O,  my  dear  sisters,  how  much  more  wretched 
H 


82 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON 


is  the  spiritual  than  the  temporal  state  of  these  slaves. 
They  have  none  to  tell  them  of  their  danger,  none  to  lead 
them  to  that  Saviour,  who  is  equally  the  friend  of  the  slave 
and  the  master. 

“ We  have  sometimes  thought  of  staying  on  this  island, 
as  Missionaries  are  really  needed  here.  But  when  we  com- 
pare this  population  with  many  other  places  which  are 
equally  needy,  we  cannot  feel  justified  in  staying  here. 
The  Governor  of  this  island  would  patronize  a mission,  and 
would  be  pleased  to  have  us  continue  here.  Mr.  J.  and  broth- 
er Rice  have  preached  every  Sabbath  to  the  English  sol- 
diers. We  long  to  get  to  the  place  where  we  shall  spend 
the  remainder  of  our  lives  in  instructing  the  heathen.  I 
want  one  of  you  with  me  very  much,  as  I am  entirely 
alone.  I wish  it  was  possible  tor  one  of  you  to  come.  A 
voyage  from  America  here  looks  trifling  to  what  it  did 
when  I was  in  America.  I expect  to  take  one  or  two  more 
voyages  before  we  are  settled.  How  happy  should  I feel, 
to  spend  one  evening  at  home,  and  give  you  an  account  of 
the  scenes  through  which  we  have  passed.  But  that  hap- 
piness I do  not  expect  to  enjoy.  I often  look  at  death  with 
very  animating  feelings.  Then  I hope  to  meet  all  my 
friends,  to  be  no  more  separated.  Let  us,  my  sisters,  live 
near  to  God,  and  make  it  our  only  business  to  promote  his 
glory.  Then  we  shall  be  prepared  for  a happy  meeting,  and 
the  trials  through  which  we  have  passed  in  this  life  will  on- 
ly heighten  our  felicity.” 

“May  6.  Have  been  distressed  for  some  days,  on  ac- 
count of  the  gloomy  prospect  before  us.  We  have  engaged 
a passage  to  Madras,  and  expect  soon  to  embark,  not 
knowing  what  may  befal  us  there.  We  shall  probably  meet 
with  great  difficulties  and  trials ; and  we  know  not  to  what 
part  of  the  world  we  shall  have  next  to  direct  our  course. 
Every  thing  respecting  our  little  mission  is  involved  in  un- 
certainty. I find  it  hard  to  live  by  faith,  and  confide  en- 
tirely in  God,  when  the  way  is  dark  before  me.  But  if  the 
way  were  plain  and  easy,  where  would  be  the  room  for 
confidence  in  God?  Instead,  then,  of  murmuring  and 
complaining,  let  me  rejoice  and  be  thankful  that  my 
heavenly  Father  compels  me  to  trust  in  him,  by  removing 
those  things,  on  which  we  are  naturally  inclined  to  lean. 
I daily  feel  my  unfitness  for  the  great  work,  which  I have 
undertaken,  and  hope  that  God  is  making  use  of  these  tri- 
als to  fit  me  for  future  life  among  the  heathen.  O,  if  our 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


83 


trials  may  be  then  sanctified,  we  will  rejoice;  nor  in  all  thy 
chastisements,  O blessed  Jesus,  will  we  wish  to  have  the 
rod  removed,  until  thou  hast  effectually  subdued  us  to  thy- 
self.” 

Among  the  English  soldiers  on  the  island,  was  one  pious 
man,  who  became  very  strongly  attached  to  the  Missiona- 
ries. His  piety,  and  his  zeal  for  the  welfare  of  his  fellow 
soldiers,  furnish  an  instructive  example  to  other  Christians. 
Mrs.  J.  thus  describes  him  : 

“ His  first  appearance  was  solemn,  humble,  and  unas- 
suming; and  such  we  have  ever  found  him.  He  told  us 
he  was  a member  of  a church  that  had  been  formed  in  one 
of  the  regiments  by  the  Missionaries  at  Serampore,  and 
that  that  regiment  was  now  on  Bourbon,  a neighboring  isl- 
and, but  he  had  been  sent  to  this  island  on  business. 
Though  he  is  an  illiterate  man,  and  has  had  but  few  advan- 
tages, yet  he  converses  on  the  distinguishing  doctrines  of 
the  Gospel  with  a sense  and  propriety  which  will  scarcely 
be  found  among  Christians  in  higher  life. 

“Mr..Judson  made  inquiries  of  him  respecting  the  reli- 
gious state  of  the  soldiers  in  this  place,  and  whether  oppor- 
tunity could  be  had  of  preaching  to  them.  He  informed 
him  that  he  knew  of  but  one  pious  soldier  in  either  of  the 
regiments  on  this  island,  and  that  there  could  be  no  possi- 
bility of  preaching  to  them,  unless  a private  room  could  be 
procured  for  the  purpose.  He  immediately  made  every  ex- 
ertion to  hire  a room,  and  at  last  succeeded;  but  was 
obliged  to  give  eight  dollars  a month,  which  he  has  paid 
out  of  his  own  private  property,  that  his  fellow  soldiers 
might  have  opportunity  to  hear  the  Gospel.  This  sol- 
dier has  visited  us  almost  every  day  for  two  months  past, 
and  we  have  seldom  found  him  inclined  to  converse  on  any 
other  subject  besides  experimental  religion.  Though  his 
income  is  very  small,  and  he  has  a family  to  support,  yet  he 
has  given  us,  since  we  have  been  here,  the  value  of  twenty 
dollars.  We  have  frequently  observed  that  we  have  seldom 
enjoyed  religion  to  so  high  a degree  in  the  society  of  any 
other,  as  we  have  in  the  conversation  and  prayers  of  this 
man ; and  we  doubt  not,  though  his  situation  in  life  is  low, 
but  he  will  shine  in  heaven,  as  a star  of  the  first  magnitude.” 

After  long  deliberation  as  to  the  course  which  they  should 
pursue  in  their  present  embarrassing  and  unforeseen  con- 
dition, Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson  resolved  to  attempt  a mis- 


84 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


sion  at  Penang,  or  Prince  of  Wales’  Island,  situat- 
ed on  the  coast  of  Malacca,  and  inhabited  by  Malays. 
As  no  passage  to  that  island  could  be  obtained  from  the 
Isle  of  France,  they  resolved  to  visit  Madras,  with  the 
hope  of  obtaining  a passage  thence  to  Penang.  They  ac- 
cordingly sailed  for  Madras,  in  May,  1813.  They  had  a 
pleasant  passage.  Mrs.  J.’s  journal  contains  this  memoran- 
dum during  the  voyage : 

“June  1.  Just  passing  the  island  of  Ceylon,  and  ex- 
pect to  reach  Madras  in  three  days.  I have  this  day  re- 
newedly  given  myself  to  God,  to  be  used  and  disposed  of 
as  he  sees  best.  I feel  that  I am  but  an  empty  vessel,  which 
must  be  cleansed  and  filled  with  grace,  or  remain  forever 
empty,  forever  useless.  If  ever  such  a poor  creature  as  I 
am  does  any  good,  it  will  be  entirely  owing  to  the  sovereign 
grace  of  God,  to  his  own  self-moving  goodness,  inclining 
him  to  give  grace  to  one  so  depraved,  so  unworthy  as  I am.” 

The  Missionaries  arrived  at  Madras  in  June.*  They 
were  kindly  received  and  entertained  by  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Loveless,  English  Missionaries  stationed  there,  and  by  other 
friends  of  Christ  in  that  city.  But  here  they  were  disap- 
pointed. No  passage  for  Penang  could  be  procured. 
Fearful  that  the  English  government  in  Bengal  would,  on 
learning  their  arrival,  send  them  to  England,  they  resolved  to 
take  passage  in  a vessel  bound  to  Rangoon.  Accordingly, 
after  a stay  at  Madras  of  a few  days,  they  sailed  for  Ran- 
goon. Thus  by  a wonderful  series  of  providential  occur- 
rences, were  they  impelled,  contrary  to  their  expectations 
and  plans,  to  the  Burman  Empire.  Mrs.  J.  says : 

“ June  20.  We  have  at  last  concluded,  in  our  distress, 
to  go  to  Rangoon,  as  there  is  no  vessel  about  to  sail  for  any 
other  place,  ere  it  will  be  too  late  to  escape  a second  arrest. 
O,  our  heavenly  Father,  direct  us  aright!  Where  wilt  thou 
have  us  go?  What  wilt  thou  have  us  do?  Our  only  hope 
is  in  thee,  and  to  thee  alone  we  look  for  protection.  O,  let 
this  mission  yet  live  before  thee,  notwithstanding  all  oppo- 
sition, and  be  instrumental  of  winning  souls  to  Jesus  in  some 
heathen  land.  It  is  our  present  purpose  to  make  Rangoon 

* Madras  is  the  seat  of  one  of  the  Presidencies  of  Hindostan.  It  is 
situated  on  the  coast  of  Coromandel,  in  eighty  degrees  twenty-five 
minutes  east  longitude,  and  thirteen  degrees  five  minutes  north  lati- 
tude, and  is  about  one  thousand  miles  south  west  from  Calcutta.  In 
1794,  the  population  of  the  city  of  Madras  was  300,000. 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


85 


our  final  residence,  if  we  find  it  practicable  to  live  in  such 
a place  ; otherwise  to  go  thence  to  Penang,  or  some  of  the 
Malay  islands.  But  1 most  sincerely  hope  that  we  shall  be 
able  to  remain  at  Rangoon,  among  the  Burmans,  a people 
who  have  never  heard  the  sound  of  the  Gospel,  or  read,  in 
their  own  language,  of  the  love  of  Christ.  Though  our 
trials  may  be  great,  and  our  privations  many  and  severe, 
yet  the  presence  of  Jesus  can  make  us  happy,  and  the  con- 
sciousness that  we  have  sacrificed  all  for  his  dear  cause,  and 
are  endeavoring  to  labor  for  the  salvation  of  immortal  souls, 
will  enable  us  to  bear  our  privations  and  trials  with  some 
degree  of  satisfaction  and  delight.  The  poor  Burmans  are 
entirely  destitute  of  those  consolations  and  joys  which  con- 
stitute our  happiness  ; and  why  should  we  be  unwilling  to 
part  with  a few  fleeting,  inconsiderable  comforts,  for  the 
sake  of  making  them  sharers  with  us  in  joys  exalted  as 
heaven,  durable  as  eternity  ! We  cannot  expect  to  do 
much,  in  such  a rough,  uncultivated  field  ; yet  if  we  may  be 
instrumental  in  removing  some  of  the  rubbish,  and  prepar- 
ing the  way  for  others,  it  will  be  a sufficient  reward.  I 
have  been  accustomed  to  view  this  field  of  labor  with  dread 
and  terror ; but  I now  feel  perfectly  willing  to  make  it  my 
home  the  rest  of  my  life.  I even  feel  a degree  of  pleasure, 
in  the  thought  of  living  beyond  the  temptations  peculiar  to 
European  settlements  in  the  east.  Our  hearts  will  perhaps 
be  more  entirely  devoted  to  our  work,  and  the  care  of  our 
own  souls.  To-morrow  we  expect  to  leave  this  place,  (Ma- 
dras,) and  the  few  friends  we  have  found  here.  Adieu  to 
polished,  refined  Christian  society.  Our  lot  is  not  cast 
among  you,  but  among  pagans,  among  barbarians,  whose 
tender  mercies  are  cruel.  Indeed  we  voluntarily  forsake 
you,  and  for  Jesus’  sake,  choose  the  latter  for  our  associates. 
O may  we  be  prepared  for  the  pure  and  polished  society  of 
heaven,  composed  of  the  followers  of  the  Lamb,  whose 
robes  have  been  washed  in  his  blood. 

“ June  22.  Embarked  on  board  the  Georgiana  for  Ran- 
goon. Our  good  friend,  Mr.  B.  came  on  board,  and  spent 
the  day  with  us — a great  comfort  in  our  lonely  situation.* 
O the  happy  day  will  soon  come,  when  we  shall  again  meet 
all  our  Christian  friends  who  are  now  scattered  in  so  many 


* A valuable  European  female,  whom  Mrs.  Judson  had  engaged  to 
accompany  her,  fell  dead  on  the  deck,  just  before  the  vessel  sailed, 
thus  leaving  her  without  any  female  attendant. 

H 2 


86 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


different  parts  of  the  world — meet  to  part  no  more,  in  our 
heavenly  Father’s  house,  where  all  our  trials  will  be  over, 
all  our  sighs  be  hushed,  and  all  our  tears  forever  wiped 
away. 

‘ 0 glorious  hour,  O blest  abode  ! 

We  shall  be  near  and  like  our  God.’ 

“ June  30.  Still  on  our  way  to  Rangoon.  Have  been 
confined  to  my  bed  for  several  days,  but  am  now  a little 
better.  My  thoughts  are  uncommonly  fixed  on  divine 
things,  and  earnestly  desirous  of  being  prepared  to  glorify 
God  amid  the  trials  that  are  before  us.  I feel  happier  than 
ever,  that  we  have  chosen  Rangoon  for  our  field  of  labor, 
and  cannot  but  hope  that  we  shall  yet  see  the  goodness  of 
the  Lord,  in  the  land  of  the  living.” 

The  passage  to  Rangoon  was  unpleasant  and  dangerous. 
The  vessel  was  old,  and  was  in  imminent  peril  of  ship- 
wreck ; but  by  the  blessing  of  God,  the  Missionaries,  in 
July,  1813,  arrived  safely  at  Rangoon,  the  place  where 
their  Saviour  had  designed  they  should  labor  for  him 
many  years,  and  where  they  were  to  be  the  instruments  of 
gathering  a little  church  of  redeemed  Burmans.  They 
were  guided  hither  by  the  special  providence  of  God.  No 
one,  who  reviews  the  series  of  occurrences  from  the  time 
of  their  arrival  in  Calcutta,  can  doubt  that  God  was  prepar- 
ing the  way  for  establishing  the  Burman  Mission,  and  for 
summoning  the  American  Baptist  churches  to  the  holy 
labors  and  pleasures  of  the  missionary  enterprise.  Can 
any  American  Baptist  be  blind  to  the  indications  of  duty, 
in  reference  to  this  mission  ; or  deaf  to  that  voice  of  Provi- 
dence, which  calls  on  the  churches  of  our  denomination 
to  consider  themselves  as  pledged  to  the  Saviour  to  sustain 
this  mission,  till  Burmah  shall  be  converted  to  God "? 

The  Baptist  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  in  the  United 
States  were  so  fully  convinced  of  their  duty  to  sustain  the 
mission,  that  in  the  close  of  the  year  1815,  they  appointed 
Mr.  George  H.  Hough  and  his  wife  as  Missionaries,  to 
assist  Mr.  Judson.  Mr.  Hough  had  acquired  a knowledge 
of  the  printing  business,  and  would,  it  was  hoped,  be  able 
to  benefit  the  Burmans,  by  the  agency  of  the  press,  as  well 
as  by  preaching  the  Gospel.  They  sailed  from  Philadel- 
phia, in  December,  1815,  for  Calcutta. 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


87 


CHAPTER  VI. 

Sketch  of  the  Geography , History,  Religion,  Language, 
Syc.  of  the  Burman  Empire. 

The  Burman  empire  is  situated  in  that  part  of  the  con- 
tinent of  Asia,  lying  between  Hindostan  and  China,  and  so 
far  partaking  of  the  characteristics  of  each,  as  to  be  prop- 
erly designated  by  the  compound  epithet,  Cliin-India,  which 
Malte-Brun,  the  geographer,  has  bestowed  on  it. 

Previously  to  the  recent  war  between  the  British  and  the 
Burmans,  the  empire  included  the  kingdom  of  Ava,  and 
the  conquered  provinces  of  Cassay  and  Arracan,  on  the 
west;  Lowashan  and  Yunshan,  on  the  east;  and  Pegu, 
Martaban,  Tenasserim,  Mergui,  Tavoy,  and  Junkseylon, 
on  the  south.  It  covered  a space  between  the  ninth 
and  twenty-sixth  degrees  of  north  latitude,  and  between 
the  ninety-second  and  one  hundred  and  second  of  east 
longitude,  being  about  one  thousand  and  fifty  geograph- 
ical miles  in  length,  and  six  hundred  in  breadth.  It 
probably  contained  one  hundred  and  ninety-four  thousand 
square  miles.  By  the  late  treaty,  the  British  retain  the 
province  of  Arracan,  on  the  west ; and  on  the  south,  Yeh, 
Tavoy  and  Mergui,  and  Tenasserim,  with  the  islands  and 
dependencies,  taking  the  Salwen  river  as  the  line  of  de- 
markation  on  that  frontier.  These  cessions  have  very  con- 
siderably diminished  the  extent  and  the  power  of  the  Bur- 
man  empire,  as  may  be  seen  by  an  inspection  of  the  map  ; 
but  the  precise  limits  of  the  portions  lost  and  retained  are 
not  sufficiently  known  to  enable  us  to  state  them  with 
much  accuracy.  Nor  is  it  important  for  the  purposes  of 
this  work,  since  the  field  for  missionary  effort  is  not  chang- 
ed by  these  political  events,  though  greater  facilities  are  af- 
forded by  this  extension  of  the  British  sway. 

History. — The  history  of  the  Burman  empire  resembles 
that  of  all  other  oriental  nations.  It  is  a melancholy  de- 
tail of  usurpations  and  conquests,  of  sanguinary  wars  be- 
tween rival  chiefs,  and  of  the  subjection  of  many  petty 
states  to  the  ambition  and  tyranny  of  one  more  powerful 
kingdom.  Ava  Proper  is  the  original  state,  which  has  suc- 
cessively subdued  the  other  provinces  which  compose  the 
empire.  Ava  was  itself  at  one  time  subject  to  the  King  of 
Pegu ; but  in  the  sixteenth  century  its  numerous  and  war- 
like inhabitants  revolted,  and  obtained  possession  of  the 
provinces  of  Ava  and  Martaban.  Malte-Brun  says  : 


88 


MEMOIR  OP  MRS.  JUDSON. 


“ The  Barmans  continued  masters  of  the  country  till  1740, 
when  a civil  war  broke  out  in  consequence  of  a revolt  in  the 
conquered  provinces  of  Pegu,  and  was  prosecuted  on  both 
sides  with  savage  ferocity.  In  1750  and  1751,  the  Peguans, 
with  the  aid  of  arms  imported  by  Europeans,  and  the  active 
services  of  some  Dutch  and  Portuguese,  beat  their  rivals, 
and  in  1752,  Ava,  the  capital,  surrendered  to  them  at  dis- 
cretion. Dweepdee,  the  last  of  a long  line  of  Burman  Kings, 
was  taken  prisoner,  with  all  his  family,  except  two  sons, 
who  escaped  into  Siam.  Binga  Della,  King  of  Pegu,  re- 
turned to  his  hereditary  dominions,  leaving  the  government 
of  Ava  to  his  son  Apporasa.  When  the  conquest  appeared 
complete  and  settled,  one  of  those  extraordinary  characters 
which  Providence  sometimes  raises  up  to  change  the  desti- 
nies of  nations,  now  appeared.  This  was  a Burman,  called 
Alompra,  a man  of  obscure  birth,  known  by  the  name  of 
c the  huntsman,’  and  the  chief  of  Manchaboo,  then  a poor 
village.  Having  collected  around  him  one  hundred  picked 
men,  he  defeated  the  Peguan  detachments  in  small  skir- 
mishes. Improving  in  experience,  and  acquiring  confidence 
in  his  own  strength,  he  attracted  more  numerous  followers ; 
and  in  the  autumn  of  1753,  suddenly  advanced,  and  ob- 
tained possession  of  Ava.  Defeating  the  King  of  Pegu,  in 
several  subsequent  engagements,  he  invaded  his  territories, 
and  in  three  months  took  his  capital,  which  he  gave  up  to 
indiscriminate  plunder  and  carnage.  Having  sustained 
some  indignities  from  the  Siamese,  he  invaded  Siam  ; but, 
during  the  seige  of  the  metropolis  of  that  kingdom,  his 
career  of  conquest  was  suddenly  terminated  in  1760  by  a 
fatal  disease,  in  the  fiftieth  year  of  his  age,  and  ninth  of  his 
reign.  Alompra  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Namdojee  Praw, 
a minor.  Shembuan,  the  uncle  of  this  prince,  brother  to 
Alompra,  acted  as  regent,  and,  on  the  death  of  his  nephew, 
assumed  the  crown.  Shembuan  declared  war  against  the 
Siamese,  and  took  their  capital  in  1766,  but  did  not  retain 
permanent  possession  of  that  country.  In  1767  the  empire 
was  invaded  by  a Chinese  army,  50,000  strong,  on  the  side 
of  Yunnan,  which  advanced  as  far  as  a village  called 
Chiboo ; but  the  Burmans  cut  off  their  supplies,  and  then 
destroyed  the  whole  of  them,  except  2500,  who  were  sent 
in  fetters  to  the  Burman  capital,  compelled  to  labor  in 
their  respective  trades,  and  encouraged  to  marry  Burman 
wives,  and  become  naturalized  subjects.  Shembuan  sub- 
dued Cassay  in  1774,  and  died  in  1776.  His  son  and  sec- 
cessor,  Chenguza,  a debauched  and  bloody  tyrant,  was  de- 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


89 


throned  and  put  to  death  in  1782,  in  a conspiracy  headed 
by  his  own  uncle,  Minderagee,  who  took  possession  of  the 
government.  This  prince  was  the  fourth  son  of  Alompra. 
In  1783  he  sent  a fleet  of  boats  against  Arracan,  which  lie 
easily  conquered.  He  then  marched  against  Siam,  where 
he  met  with  some  checks  ; and,  finding  himself  unable  to 
retain  possession  of  the  interior,  was  obliged  to  content  him- 
self with  the  dominion  of  its  western  coast,  as  far  south  as 
Mergui,  including  the  two  important  sea  ports  of  Tavoy 
and  Mergui,  which  were  ceded  to  him  by  a treaty  of  peace 
in  1793. 

“ In  1795  his  Burman  Majesty  marched  an  army  of  5000 
men  into  the  English  province  of  Chittagong,  holding  an 
army  of  20,000  in  readiness  to  join  them  in  Arracan.  His 
object  was  to  claim  three  notorious  robbers,  who  had  taken 
refuge  in  that  country.  This  force  was  confronted  by  a 
strong  detachment  from  Calcutta.  The  affair  was  amicably 
adjusted  by  the  delivery  of  the  refugees,  whose  enormous 
guilt  was  established,  and  the  Burmans  withdrew  without 
committing  any  disorders.  In  June,  1819,  Minderagee 
Praw  died,  and  was  succeeded  by  his  grandson.  The  ju- 
nior branches  of  the  family  revolted,  and  scenes  of  massa- 
cre ensued,”* 

Population. — It  is  impossible  to  make  a statement  with 
any  pretensions  to  accuracy,  relative  to  the  population  of 
countries  little  known  to  Europeans,  where  no  regular 
census  is  published,  and  where  the  pride  of  the  government 
and  people  inclines  them  to  exaggerate  their  numbers  and 
power.  The  population  of  Burmah  was  estimated  by  Col- 
onel Symes,  in  1795,  at  seventeen  millions;  by  Captain 
Cox,  in  1800,  at  no  more  than  eight  millions ; and  Captain 
Canning,  in  1810,  believed  that  this  estimate  exceeded  the 
truth.  Snodgrass,  in  his  Burmese  War,  published  in  1827, 
says,  ‘ The  population  of  Ava  (meaning,  by  this  term,  the 
whole  empire)  has  been  greatly  overrated  by  travellers, 
their  accounts  being  founded  on  the  thickly  peopled  banks 
of  the  rivers,  or  drawn  from  the  natives,  who  have  estima- 
ted their  numbers  beyond  the  truth.’  There  can  be  no 
doubt,  however,  that  the  empire  contains  several  millions 
of  immortal  beings,  who  have  no  hope,  and  are  without 
God  in  the  world. 

Climate,  fyc. — “Though  this  empire,”  says  Malte-Brun, 
“ extends  into  the  torrid  zone,  it  enjoys  a temperate  climate. 


* Malte-Brun,  Book  li.  pp.  26S,  269,  Philadelphia  edition. 


90 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


in  consequence  of  the  elevation  of  its  territory.  The  healthy 
and  robust  constitutions  of  the  natives  show  the  salubrity 
of  the  climate.  The  seasons  are  regular.  Extreme  cold 
is  unknown,  and  the  intense  heat  which  precedes  the  rainy 
season  is  of  short  duration.  This  country  exhibits  every 
variety  of  soil  and  exposure.  A flat  marshy  delta  extends 
along  the  mouths  of  the  Irrawaddy.  Beyond  this  are  pleas- 
ing hills,  picturesque  valleys,  and  majestic  mountains.  The 
fertile  soil  of  the  southern  provinces  yields  crops  of  rice 
equal  to  those  of  the  finest  districts  of  Bengal.  Although 
the  surface  is  more  irregular  and  mountainous  to  the  north, 
the  plains  and  valleys,  especially  those  situated  on  the  banks 
of  the  great  rivers,  produce  excellent  wheat,  and  the  differ- 
ent corn  and  leguminous  crops  which  are  cultivated  in 
Hindostan.  Sugar  canes,  excellent  tobacco,  indigo,  cotton, 
and  the  tropical  fruits,  are  indigenous  in  this  favored  coun- 
try. Agriculture  is  said  to  be  in  an  improved  state,  though 
the  methods  followed  have  never  yet  been  satisfactorily  de- 
scribed. In  a district  to  the  north-east  of  Amarapora, 
the  tea  leaf  grows,  but  not  equal  to  that  which  is  produced 
in  China,  and  seldom  used  except  as  a pickle.  The  teak 
tree  grows  in  all  parts  of  the  country,  though  properly  a 
native  of  the  mountains.  Almost  every  kind  of  timber 
found  in  Hindostan  is  produced  in  the  southern  parts.  Fir 
grows  in  the  mountains,  and  turpentine  is  extracted  from 
it;  but  the  natives  do  not  use  the  wood  in  carpentry,  being 
prejudiced  against  it  on  account  of  its  softness. 

“ The  plains  are  well  stocked  with  cattle;  but  in  the 
neighborhood  of  the  forests  they  are  exposed  to  frequent 
ravages  from  the  tigers,  which  are  very  numerous  in  this 
country,  Pegu  abounds  in  elephants. 

“ The  chief  minerals  are  found  in  Ava  Proper.  Six  days’ 
journey  from  Bamoo,  near  the  Chinese  frontier,  are  the 
gold  and  silver  mines  of  Badooem.  There  are  also  mines 
of  gold,  silver,  rubies,  and  sapphires,  now  open  in  a moun- 
tain called  Woobolootan,  near  the  river  Ken-duem.  But 
the  richest  are  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  capital.  Pre- 
cious stones  are  found  in  several  other  parts  of  the  empire. 
Iron,  tin,  lead,  antimony,  arsenic,  and  sulphur,  are  in  great 
abundance.  Great  quantities  of  very  pure  amber  are  dug 
up  near  the  river,  and  gold  is  found  in  the  sands  of  the 
mountain  streams.  One  of  these  in  the  north,  situated  be- 
tween the  Ken-duem  and  the  Irrawaddy,  is  called  “ the 
stream  of  golden  sand.”  (Shoe  Lien  Kioop.)  There  are 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


91 


no  diamonds  or  emeralds  in  the  empire ; but  it  has  amethysts, 
garnets,  beautiful  chrysolites,  and  jasper.  There  are,  near 
Amarapora,  quarries  which  yield  marble  equal  to  the 
finest  in  Italy.  It  is  monopolized  by  the  government,  and 
consecrated  to  the  making  of  images  ofGaudama.  This  em- 
pire contains  celebrated  and  very  productive  petroleum 
wells,  which  yield  a large  revenue  to  government,  being  re- 
tained as  a monopoly.”* 

Character  and  Manners  of  the  Inhabitants. — The  char- 
acter of  the  Burmese  is  undoubtedly  very  much  affected 
by  the  nature  of  their  government.  They  are  represented 
to  be  indolent,  inhospitable,  deceitful  and  crafty.  A peo- 
ple oppressed  by  despotic  rulers,  and  harassed  with  vexa- 
tious taxes,  have  no  motive  to  steady  industry,  the  fruits 
of  which  may  be  wrested  from  them  by  the  government,  or 
by  subordinate  civil  agents.  The  distrust  which  is  engen- 
dered, and  the  fears  that  such  a system  awakens,  prevent 
hospitality,  and  make  the  people  cold  hearted,  unfeeling, 
and  suspicious.  The  rapacity  of  the  rulers  occasions  efforts 
to  conceal  property,  and  produces  cunning,  falsehood,  and 
perjury.  Enterprise  and  genius  are  checked,  because  the 
individual  can  hope  for  no  personal  advantage  from  his  ex- 
ertions. Under  a better  government — such  as  would  be  pro- 
duced by  the  influence  of  Christianity — the  character  of 
the  Burmans  would,  without  doubt,  become  highly  respect- 
able. They  possess  acute  minds,  and  lively  imaginations. 
They  are  not  fierce  nor  revengeful.  Their  domestic 
relations  are  generally  maintained  with  affection  and  fideli- 
ty. There  is  no  cast ; and  social  intercourse  has  no  other 
restraints,  than  those  which  spring  from  the  nature  of  their 
religion  and  government.  Malte-Brun  says  : 

“The  Burmans  differ  remarkably  in  physical  and  in 
moral  character  from  the  Hindoos.  Lively,  impatient,  ac- 
tive and  irascible,  they  have  none  of  the  habitual  indolence 
of  the  natives  of  Hindostan,  nor  are  they  addicted  to  that 
gloomy  jealousy  which  prompts  so  many  eastern  nations  to 
immure  their  females  in  the  solitudes  of  a harem.  The  sexes 
have  equally  free  intercourse  as  in  Europe,  but  they  treat 
the  women  as  an  inferior  order  of  beings.  Their  testimony 
in  a court  of  justice  is  less  valued.  They  are  often  sold  or 
lent  to  strangers  without  blame  or  scruple.  They  are  much 
engaged  in  labor,  and,  on  the  whole,  faithful  to  the  con- 
jugal tie.  The  Burmans  participate  of  the  Chinese  physi- 


Malte-Brun,  book  li.  p.  269. 


92 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


ognomy.  The  women,  especially  in  the  northern  parts, 
are  fairer  than  those  of  the  Hindoos,  but  less  delicately 
formed.  The  men  are  not  tall,  but  active'  and  muscular. 
They  pluck  their  beards,  and  thus  give  themselves  a youth- 
ful appearance.  Both  men  and  women  color  the  teeth, 
and  the  edges  of  the  eye-lids,  with  black.  Marriages  are 
not  contracted  before  puberty.  Polygamy  is  prohibited, 
but  concubinage  is  admitted  without  limitation.  The  bodies 
of  the  dead  are  buried.  They  are  less  delicate  and  cleanly 
in  their  eating  than  the  Hindoos.  They  kill  no  domestic 
animals,  being  prohibited  by  their  religion,  but  make  abun- 
dant use  of  game.  The  lower  orders  eat  lizards,  guanas, 
and  snakes.  They  are  very  indulgent  to  the  manners  and 
customs  of  strangers.  The  sitting  posture  is  reckoned  among 
them  the  most  respectful,  though  this  mark  of  deference 
has  been  mistaken  by  some  strangers  for  an  expression  of 
insolence. 

“ Manufactures  and  Commerce. — The  Burmans  excel  in 
the  art  of  gilding.  The  capital  maintains  a considerable 
commercial  intercourse  with  Yunnan,  the  nearest  province 
of  China.  It  exports  cotton,  amber,  ivory,  rubies,  sapphires 
and  betel  nuts  ; birds  and  edible  nests  from  the  Eastern 
Islands ; and  receives  in  return  raw  or  manufactured  silk, 
velvets,  gold  leaf,  paper,  sweet-meats,  and  a variety  of  hard- 
ware. By  the  river  Irrawaddy  there  is  a great  inland  trade 
in  the  transport  of  rice,  salt,  and  pickled  sprats,  from  the 
lower  provinces,  to  support  the  capital  and  northern  dis- 
tricts. Some  foreign  articles  are  brought  by  Arracan,  and 
carried  over  the  mountains  by  men,  but  the  greater  part  by 
the  Irrawaddy.  Broad  cloth,  some  hard  ware,  coarse  mus- 
lins, Cossimbazar  silk  handkerchiefs,  china-ware  and  glass 
are  the  leading  commodities.  Some  lac,  silver,  and  precious 
stones  are  exported.  In  1795  the  quantity  of  timber  export- 
ed to  Madras  and  Calcutta,  amounted  to  a value  of  <£200, 
000  sterling.  About  3000  tons  of  shipping  are,  in  peace- 
able times,  built  in  this  country,  and  sold  in  different  parts 
of  India.  The  maritime  ports  of  this  empire  are  more 
commodiously  situated  than  those  of  any  other  power, 
particularly  the  harbor  ofNegrais.  The  currency  consists 
of  silver,  bullion,  and  lead,  in  small  pieces ; as  the  Bur- 
mans,  like  the  Chinese,  have  no  coin.”* 


Malte-Brun,  book  li.  pp.  273,  274. 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


93 


Government. — “ The  government  is  strictly  monarchical. 
The  Emperor  is  an  absolute  sovereign,  and  is  regarded  as 
the  sole  lord  and  proprietor  of  life  and  property  in  his  do- 
minions ; and  without  the  concurrence  of  any,  his  word  is 
irresistible  law.  Four  private  ministers  of  state,  (called 
Atwenwoon)  and  four  public  ministers  of  state,  (Woon- 
gyee)  are  the  organs  of  administration.  The  latter  com- 
pose the  supreme  court  of  the  empire,  (Tlowtdau)  in  the 
name  of  which  all  imperial  edicts  are  issued. 

“ The  Burman  empire  is  divided  into  districts,  each  of 
which  is  governed  by  a viceroy,  (Myoowoon)  and  a court, 
(Yongdau.)  The  district  courts  are  composed  of  a presi- 
dent, (Yawoon) — chief  magistrate,  (Sit-kai) — collectors  of 
the  port,  (Akoukwoon) — auditors,  (Narkanaau)  and  secre- 
taries, (Saragyee.) 

“The  members  of  the  district  courts,  and  the  wives, 
relations,  and  favorites  of  viceroys,  have  also  the  privilege 
of  holding  private  courts,  and  of  deciding  petty  causes, 
subject  to  appeal  to  higher  authority.”* 

“ When  any  thing  belonging  to  the  Emperor  is  mention- 
ed, the  epithet  “ golden  ” is  attached  to  it.  When  he  is 
said  to  have  heard  any  thing,  “ it  has  reached  the  golden 
ears  ; ” a person  admitted  to  his  presence  “ has  been  at  the 
golden  feet ; ” the  perfume  of  roses  is  described  as  grateful 
to  “the  golden  nose.”  The  sovereign  is  sole  proprietor  of 
all  the  elephants  in  his  dominions;  and  the  privilege  to 
keep  or  ride  on  one  is  only  granted  to  men  of  the  first  rank. 
No  honors  are  hereditary.  All  offices  and  dignities  de- 
pend immediately  on  the  crown.  The  tsaloe,  or  chain,  is 
the  badge  of  nobility ; and  superiority  of  rank  is  signified 
by  the  number  of  cords  or  of  divisions.  The  council  of 
state  consists  of  the  princes  of  the  royal  family.  Men  of 
rank  have  their  barges  dragged  by  war  boats,  common  wa- 
ter-men not  being  admitted  into  the  same  boat  with  them. 
Temporary  houses  are  built  for  them  at  the  places  where 
they  mean  to  stop  in  travelling. 

“ A singularly  absurd  custom  takes  place  in  this  country 
in  certain  forms  of  political  homage  shown  to  a white  ele- 
phant, a preternatural  animal  kept  for  the  purpose,  superbly 
lodged  near  the  royal  palace,  sumptuously  dressed  and  fed, 
provided  with  functionaries  like  a second  sovereign,  held 
next  in  rank  to  the  King,  and  superior  to  the  Queen,  and 

* History  of  the  Burman  Mission,  p.  11. 

I 


94 


MEMOIR  OP  MRS.  JUDSON. 


made  to  receive  presents  and  other  tokens  of  respect  from 
foreign  ambassadors. 

“ The  court  of  Ava  is  fully  as  proud  as  that  of  Pekin. 
The  sovereign  acknowledges  no  equal.  The  punctilios  of 
ceremony  are  numerous,  and  rigidly  followed ; and  the  ut- 
most guardedness  is  observed  in  any  diplomatic  intercourse 
with  foreign  states.  The  manners  of  the  great  are  often 
pleasing,  but  they  are  crafty ; and  the  tenures  by  which 
they  hold  their  offices  render  them  rapacious.  Obliged  to 
give  large  presents  to  the  King,  they  have  recourse  to  ex- 
tortion, speculations  in  trade,  and  almost  universal  monop- 
oly. Great  vicissitudes  of  fortune  are  occasioned  by  royal 
caprice.”* 

Religion. — The  Burmans  are  idolaters,  of  the  sect  of 
Boodh.  This  religion  is  spread  over  the  Burman  empire, 
Siam,  Ceylon,  Japan,  Cochin-China,  and  the  greater  part  of 
China  Proper.  It  has  been  contended,  that  it  was  also  the 
ancient  religion  of  Hindostan  itself,  and  that  the  prevailing 
brahminical  superstitions  were  the  invention  of  later  times. 
It  is  indeed  probable,  that  all  the  idolatrous  systems  of  re- 
ligion, which  have  ever  existed  in  the  world,  have  had  a 
common  origin,  and  have  been  modified  by  the  different 
fancies  and  corruptions  of  different  nations.  The  essence 
of  idolatry  is  every  where  the  same.  It  is  every  where 
“ abominable  ” in  its  principles  and  its  rites,  and  every 
where  the  cause  of  indescribable  and  manifold  wretched- 
ness. 

It  is  asserted  by  Mr.  Ward,  that  two  of  the  six  schools 
of  philosophy  which  once  flourished  among  the  Hin- 
doos, taught  the  same  atheistical  principles  as  the  dis- 
ciples of  Boodh  now  maintain  ; and  it  is  indisputable,  that 
these  two  sects  were  numerous  before  the  appearance  of 
Boodh.  This  personage  is  said,  in  Burman  books,  to  have 
been  a son  of  the  King  of  Benares,  and  to  have  been  born 
about  the  year  600  before  Christ.  He  is  supposed  to  have 
adopted  the  atheistical  system  of  these  sects,  and  his  prin- 
ciples were  espoused  and  maintained  by  the  successive 
monarchs  of  his  family,  who  are  charged  by  the  Brahmins 
with  the  crime  of  destroying  their  religion,  and  substi- 
tuting atheism.  At  length,  however,  the  Brahmins  ob- 
tained the  ascendency,  and  arming  themselves  with  the 
civil  power,  they  so  effectually  purified  Hindostan  from 
the  offensive  heresy,  that  scarcely  a vestige  of  the  Bood- 


Malte-Brun,  Book  li.  p.  275. 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


95 


hist  superstition  is  now  to  be  traced  in  that  country.  It 
found  a refuge  in  Ceylon,  and  neighboring  regions , and 
the  most  learned  Burmans  assert,  that  it  was  introduced 
into  that  empire,  about  four  hundred  and  fifty  years  after 
the  death  of  Boodh,  or  (as  he  is  more  commonly  called) 
Gaudama. 

The  Boodhists  believe,  that,  like  the  Hindoo  Vishnoo, 
Boodh  has  had  ten  incarnations,  which  are  described  in 
the  Jatus, amounting, it  is  said, to  five  hundred  and  fifty  books. 
The  following  summary  statement  of  the  principles  of 
Boodhism  is  copied  from  the  valuable  work  of  Mr.  Ward  on 
the  History,  Literature,  and  Religion  of  the  Hindoos : 

“ The  Boodhists  do  not  believe  in  a First  Cause  ; they 
consider  matter  as  eternal ; that  every  portion  of  animated 
existence  has  in  itself  its  own  rise,  tendency,  and  destiny ; 
that  the  condition  of  creatures  on  earth,  is  regulated  by 
works  of  merit  and  demerit ; that  works  of  merit  not  only 
raise  individuals  to  happiness,  but  as  they  prevail,  raise 
the  world  itself  to  prosperity ; while  on  the  other  hand, 
when  vice  is  predominant,  the  world  degenerates  till  the 
universe  itself  is  dissolved.  They  suppose,  however,  that 
there  is  always  some  superior  deity,  who  has  attained  to  this 
elevation  by  religious  merit ; but  they  do  not  regard  him  as 
the  governor  of  the  world.  To  the  present  grand  period, 
comprehending  all  the  time  included  in  a kulpu,  they  as- 
sign five  deities,  four  of  whom  have  already  appeared,  in- 
cluding Gaudama  or  Boodh,  whose  exaltation  continues 
five  thousand  years,  two  thousand  three  hundred  and  fifty- 
six  of  which  had  expired  A.  D.  1814.  After  the  expira- 
tion of  the  five  thousand  years,  another  saint  will  obtain  the 
ascendency,  and  be  deified.  Six  hundred  millions  of  saints 
are  said  to  be  canonized  with  each  deity,  though  it  is  ad- 
mitted that  Boodh  took  only  twenty-four  thousand  devotees 
to  heaven  with  him. 

“ The  lowest  state  of  existence  is  in  hell ; the  next,  is 
that  in  the  forms  of  brutes:  both  these  are  states  of  pun- 
ishment. The  next  ascent  is  to  that  of  man,  which  is  pro- 
bationary. The  next  includes  many  degrees  of  honor 
and  happiness  up  to  demi-gods,  &c.  which  are  states  of  re- 
ward for  works  of  merit.  The  ascent  to  superior  deity  is 
from  the  state  of  man. 

“ The  Boodhists  are  taught,  that  there  are  four  superior 
heavens,  which  are  not  destroyed  at  the  end  of  a kulpu  ; 
that  below  these,  there  are  twelve  other  heavens,  followed 
by  six  inferior  heavens  ; after  which  follows  the  earth,  then 


96 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


the  world  of  snakes,  and  then  thirty-two  chief  hells ; to 
which  are  to  be  added,  one  hundred  and  twenty  hells  of 
milder  torments. 

“ The  highest  state  of  glory  is  absorption.  The  person 
who  is  unchangeable  in  his  resolution,  who  has  obtained 
a knowledge  of  things  past,  present,  and  to  come,  through 
one  kulpu,  who  can  make  himself  invisible,  go  where  he 
pleases,  and  who  has  attained  to  complete  abstraction,  will 
enjoy  absorption.* 

“ Those  who  perform  works  of  merit,  are  admitted  to  the 
heavens  of  the  different  gods,  or  are  made  kings  or  great 
men  on  earth  ; and  those  who  are  wicked,  are  born  in  the 
forms  of  different  animals,  or  consigned  to  different  hells. 
The  happiness  of  these  heavens  is  wholly  sensual. 

“ The  Boodhists  believe,  that  at  the  end  of  a kulpu,  the 
universe  is  destroyed.  To  convey  some  idea  of  the  extent 
of  this  period,  the  illiterate  Cingalese  use  this  comparison  ; 
if  a man  were  to  ascend  a mountain  nine  miles  high,  and 
to  renew  these  journies  once  in  every  hundred  years,  till 
the  mountain  were  worn  down  by  his  feet  to  an  atom,  the 
time  required  to  do  this,  would  be  nothing  to  the  fourth 
part  of  a kulpu. 

“ Boodh,  before  his  exaltation,  taught  his  followers,  that 
after  his  ascent,  the  remains  of  his  body,  his  doctrine,  or 
an  assembly  of  his  disciples,  were  to  be  held  in  equal  rev- 
erence with  himself.  When  a Cingalese,  therefore,  ap- 
proaches an  image  of  Boodh,  he  says,  ‘ I take  refuge  in 
Boodh ; I take  refuge  in  his  doctrine ; I take  refuge  in  his 
followers.’ 

“There  are  five  commands  delivered  to  the  common 
Boodhists  : the  first  forbids  the  destruction  of  animal  life  ; 
the  second  forbids  theft;  the  third  adultery;  the  fourth 
falsehood ; the  fifth  the  use  of  spirituous  liquors.  There 
are  other  commands  for  the  superior  classes,  or  devotees, 
which  forbid  dancing,  songs,  music,  festivals,  perfumes, 
elegant  dresses,  elevated  seats,  &c.  Among  works  of  the 
highest  merit,  one  is  the  feeding  of  a hungry  infirm  tiger 
with  a person’s  own  flesh. 


* The  Hindoo  idea  of  absorption  is,  that  the  soul  is  received  into  the 
divine  essence  ; but  as  the  Boodhists  reject  the  doctrine  of  a separate 
Supreme  Spirit,  it  is  difficult  to  say  what  are  their  ideas  of  absorption. 
Dr.  Buchanan  says,  (A.  Researches,  vol.  vi.  p.  180)  Nigban  “implies 
(that  is,  among  the  Burmans,)  exemption  from  all  the  miseries  inci- 
dent to  humanity,  but  by  no  means  annihilation.” 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


97 


“ The  temples  erected  in  honor  of  Boodh,*  in  the  Bur- 
man  empire,  are  of  various  sizes  and  forms,  as  quadran- 
gular, pentagonal,  hexagonal,  heptagonal,  or  octagonal. 
Those  of  a round  spiral  form  can  be  erected  only  by  the 
King,  or  by  persons  high  in  office.  An  elevated  spot  is 
preferred  for  the  erection  of  these  edifices;  but  where  such 
an  elevation  cannot  be  found,  the  building  is  erected  upon 
the  second,  third,  fourth,  fifth  and  sixth  terrace. 

“ The  priests  worship  at  the  temples  daily,  or  ought  to 
do  so.  The  worship  consists  in  presenting  flowers,  incense, 
rice,  beetle-nuts,  &c.  repeating  certain  prayers.  The 
priest  cleanses  the  temple,  preserves  the  lights,  and  receives 
the  offerings.  A worshipper  may  present  his  own  offerings, 
if  he  is  acquainted  with  the  formulas.  The  five  commands 
are  repeated  by  a priest  twice  a day  to  the  people,  who 
stand  up  and  repeat  them  after  him. 

“ Boodh,  as  seen  in  many  temples,  appears  seated  up- 
on a throne  placed  on  elephants,  or  encircled  by  a hydra, 
or  in  the  habit  of  a king,  accompanied  by  his  attendants. 
In  most  of  the  modern  images,  however,  he  is  represented 
in  a sitting  posture,  with  his  legs  folded,  his  right  hand 
resting  upon  his  right  thigh,  and  his  left  upon  his  lap  : a 
yellow  cloth  is  cast  over  his  left  shoulder,  which  envelopes 
his  right  arm.  His  hair  is  generally  in  a curling  state, 
like  that  of  an  African ; his  ears  are  long,  as  though  dis- 
tended by  heavy  ear-rings.  The  image  is  generally  placed 
in  the  centre  of  the  temple,  under  a small  arch  prepared 
for  the  purpose,  or  under  a small  porch  of  wood,  neatly  gild- 
ed. Images  of  celestial  attendants,  male  and  female,  are 
frequently  placed  in  front  of  the  image. 

“ It  appears  evident  from  their  writings,  that  the  ancient 
religion  of  the  Burmans  consisted  principally  in  religious 
austerities.  When  a person  becomes  initiated  into  the 
priesthood,  he  immediately  renounces  the  secular  state, 
lives  on  alms,  and  abstains  from  food  after  the  sun  has 
passed  the  meridian.  The  ancient  writings  of  the  Bur- 
mans  mention  an  order  of  female  priests ; but  it  is  likely 
that  these  were  only  female  mendicants. 

“ Priests  are  forbidden  to  marry ; they  are  to  live  by  jnen- 
dicity ; are  to  possess  only  three  garments,  a begging  dish, 
a girdle,  a razor,  a needle,  and  a cloth  to  strain  the  water 
which  they  drink,  that  they  may  not  devour  insects. 

* “ When  the  author  asked  a Boodhist,  why,  since  the  object  of  their 
worship  was  neither  creator  nor  preserver,  they  honored  him  as  God, 
he  was  answered,  that  it  was  an  act  of  homasre  to  exalted  merit.” 

I 2 


98 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


“ The  priests  reside  in  houses  which  are  built  and  of- 
fered to  them  as  works  of  merit.  There  are  numerous  col- 
leges, which  are  built  in  the  style  of  a palace,  by  persons 
of  wealth,  and  in  which  boys  are  taught. 

“ The  priests  are  the  schoolmasters,  and  teach  gratui- 
tously as  a work  of  merit,  the  children  being  maintained 
at  home  by  their  parents.  If  a priest  finds  a pupil  to  be  of 
quick  parts,  he  persuades  the  parents  to  make  him  a priest; 
but  if  a boy  wishes  to  embrace  a secular  life  after  he  has 
been  some  time  in  the  college,  he  is  at  liberty  to  do  so. 

“ The  Barman  feasts  are  held  at  the  full  and  change  of 
the  moon.  At  these  times  all  public  business  is  suspend- 
ed ; the  people  pay  their  homage  to  Gaudama,  at  the  tem- 
ples, presenting  to  the  image,  rice,  fruits,  flowers,  candles, 
&c.  Aged  people  often  fast  during  the  whole  day.  Some 
visit  the  colleges,  and  hear  the  priests  read  portions  of  the 
Boodhist  writings. 

“ According  to  the  religion  of  Boodh,  there  are  no  dis- 
tinctions of  cast.  The  Burmans  burn  their  dead  with  ma- 
ny ceremonies,  especially  the  bodies  of  the  priests.”* 

The  religion  of  Burmah,  then,  is,  in  effect,  atheism;  and 
the  highest  reward  of  piety,  the  object  of  earnest  desire  and 
unwearied  pursuit,  is  annihilation.  How  wretched  a sys- 
tem is  this ; how  devoid  of  adequate  motives  to  virtue  ; and 
how  vacant  of  consolation!  O how  must  every  humane 
heart,  and  much  more  every  Christian,  desire,  that  the 
pure  and  glorious  Gospel  may  shed  its  light  upon  this  gross 
darkness. 

Language. — The  Burman  language  is  peculiar  to  itself. 
We  cannot  know  what  affinity  it  has  to  some  of  the  Indo- 
Chinese  languages,  which  are  not  yet  investigated  ; but 
it  is  essentially  different  from  the  Sanscrit,  the  parent  of 
almost  all  the  languages  of  India  Proper,  and  indeed  from 
every  language,  that  has  yet  come  under  the  observation  of 
Europeans.  This  is  the  common  language  of  tlie  coun- 
try, for  colloquial  and  other  ordinary  purposes ; though  in 
some  of  the  provinces  other  dialects  are,  to  some  extent, 
spoken. 

It  is  a very  difficult  language  ; and  it  cost  Mr.  Judson, 
though  he  possessed  an  uncommon  aptitude  for  the  acqui- 

* Ward’s  View  of  the  History,  Literature  and  Religion  of  the  Hin- 
doos, vol.  ii.  pp.  387 — 393. 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


99 


sition  of  languages,  the  labor  of  several  years,  before  he  was 
able  to  speak  and  write  it  with  ease.  His  difficulties,  how- 
ever, were  peculiarly  great,  as  there  were  no  grammars, 
nor  dictionaries,  nor  other  aids,  to  facilitate  his  progress. 

The  character  in  common  use  appears  to  the  eye  of  an 
American,  to  be  a series  of  circular  marks.  Hence  it  has 
been  called  the  Round  O Language.  The  following  speci- 
men has  been  engraved  for  this  work. 


z 

o 

30 

Q 

a 

”9 

as 

S 

>* 

S3 

z" 

<* 

3 

S3 

D 

S3 


E- 

O 

< 

S3 

E-> 


O 


S "2 
« a 


3 -s 
? 5 


? Si 

< S' 

§ -s 

«3  ss 
'fe  § 


Z 

2 .ip 
E-1  "5 


tUD 


cc 

z 

< 

K 


£ £5  o 

- 3 3 

SS  S».  O 

"S  « s 


^ -w 

rfS  B 


SS8 


tS  'S 
Ssc  ~ 


s 8 


(6 

r a 
Vs 

-a  .** 

1 ”5 


“It  is  written  from  left  to  right,  like  the  languages  of 
Europe.  The  common  books  are  composed  of  the  palmyra 
leaf,  on  which  the  letters  are  engraved  with  stiles,  and  are 


100 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


better  executed  than  those  of  the  Hindoos.  Sometimes 
they  write  on  plates  of  gilded  sheet  iron.  In  a Burman 
version  of  the  Lord’s  prayer,  the  Missionaries  could  scarce- 
ly discover  three  genuine  Sanscrit  words ; but  many  sylla- 
ables  are  found  coinciding  with  those  of  the  colloquial  dia- 
lect of  the  Chinese.  A knowledge  of  letters  is  very  gen- 
erally diffused.  Many  read  and  write  the  vulgar  tongue, 
though  few  understand  the  learned  and  sacred  volumes. 
The  Burmans  are  fond  of  poetry  and  music ; and  in  the 
latter,  make  use  of  an  instrument  formed  of  a series  of 
reeds,  on  the  principle  of  Pan’s  reed.  They  possess  epic 
and  religious  poems  of  great  celebrity,  and  recite  in  verse 
the  exploits  of  their  heroes.  Colonel  Symes  was  aston- 
ished at  the  number  of  books  contained  in  the  royal  libra- 
ry, where  the  contents  of  each  chest  are  written  on  the 
outside  in  letters  of  gold.”* 

There  is,  also,  a sacred  language,  called  the  Pali. 
It  is  a dialect  of  the  Sanscrit,  and  was  introduced  intoBur- 
mah  with  the  religion  of  Boodh.  The  sacred  books  were 
written  in  Ceylon,  where  this  form  of  the  Sanscrit  had  ob- 
tained currency,  and  thence  were  carried  to  Burmah.  This 
language  became,  of  course,  the  language  of  religion  ; and 
gradually  intermingled  many  of  its  words  and  forms  with 
the  common  language.  Thus  although  the  Pali  is  now  a 
dead  language,  cultivated  by  the  learned  only,  some  know- 
ledge of  it  is  indispensable  to  him,  who  would  acquire  a 
perfect  knowledge  of  the  Burman,  and  especially  to  a Mis- 
sionary. It  is  said  to  be  rich,  harmonious,  and  flexible  ; 
and  Malte-Brun  affirms,  that  it  is  the  language  of  religion, 
and  is  used  by  the  priests  and  the  learned,  in  the  whole  of 
Chin-India,  except  Malacca,  Cochin-China  and  Tonquin. 

It  was  a wise  Providence,  which  selected,  as  the  pioneer 
and  founder  of  the  Burman  Mission,  so  thorough  a scholar, 
and  so  able  a philologist,  as  Mr.  Judson.  He  has  accom- 
plished a service,  of  inestimable  utility,  by  acquiring  a fa- 
miliar acquaintance  with  the  Burman  and  Pali  languages, 
and  preparing  a Grammar  and  a Dictionary,  which  will 
render  the  acquisition  of  these  languages  comparatively  an 
easy  task  to  future  Missionaries.  Had  he  done  no  more, 
his  life  would  have  yielded  rich  fruit  to  the  missionary  cause. 


Malte-Brun,  vol.  ii.  p.  274. 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


101 


CHAPTER  VII. 

Establishment  of  the  Mission  at  Rangoon. 

Rangoon  is  the  principal  seaport  of  the  Burman  empire 
It  is  situated  thirty  miles  from  the  sea,  on  the  Rangoon  riv- 
er, one  of  the  outlets  of  the  Irrawaddy.  It  lies  in  sixteen 
degrees  forty-seven  minutes  north  latitude,  and  ninety-six  de- 
grees nine  minutes  east  longitude,  and  is  670  miles  southeast 
of  Calcutta.  “ The  river,”  says  Captain  Cox,*  “ is  one  of  the 
finest  for  shipping  I have  ever  seen.  It  is  about  six  hundred 
yards  wide  at  Rangoon,  the  water  in  general  deep  from  shore 
to  shore,  the  bottom  good,  and  current  moderate.”  Ships  of 
800  or  900  tons  can  come  up  to  the  wharves.  The  town 
stretches  about  a mile  along  the  bank  of  the  river,  and  is 
not  more  than  a third  of  a mile  broad.  In  1795,  it  con- 
tained 5000  taxable  houses.  In  1812,  they  had  been  re- 
duced to  1500,  by  fire  and  bad  government.f  The  num- 
ber of  inhabitants,  in  1813,  was  stated  by  Mr.  Judson,  to 
be  40,000.  Some  of  the  inhabitants  were  of  Portuguese 
extraction,  and  had  two  or  three  churches  and  priests.  The 
Armenians  also  had  one  church. 

The  first  Protestant  Missionaries  who  visited  Burmah, 
were  Messrs.  C hater  and  Mardon,  who  went  thither  from 
Serampore,  in  1807.  Mr.  Mardon,  after  a few  months, 
left  the  station,  and  Mr.  Chater  was  joined  by  Mr.  Felix 
Carey,  the  eldest  son  of  Dr.  Carey.  Soon  after,  Messrs. 
Pritchett  and  Brian,  from  the  London  Missionary  Society, 
arrived  ; but  Mr.  Brian  soon  died,  and  Mr.  Prichett,  after 
a year’s  residence,  removed  to  Vizagapatam.  Mr.  Chater 
remained  four  years,  and  made  a considerable  progress  in 
the  language.  He  translated  the  Gospel,  by  Matthew, 
which  was  revised  by  Mr.  Carey,  and  afterwards  printed  at 
Serampore.  At  length  Mr.  Chater  relinquished  the  mis- 
sion, and  removed  to  Ceylon.  Mr.  Carey  remained,  and 
was  joined  by  a young  man  from  Calcutta,  who  soon  quit- 
ted the  station.  When  Mr.  Judson  arrived,  Mr.  Carey  had 
gone  to  Ava,  by  order  of  the  King.  Thus  had  every  at- 
tempt of  the  English  Missionaries  failed ; and  this  fact 
seems  to  show  still  more  conclusively,  that  God  reserved 


* Cox’s  Burman  Empire,  p.  5. 
tMalte-Brun,  Book  li.  p.  273. 


102 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


for  the  American  Baptist  Churches  the  duty  of  establish- 
ing and  sustaining  the  Burman  Mission. 

Mrs.  Carey,  who  was  a native  of  the  country,  still  resid- 
ed at  Rangoon,  in  the  mission  house,  which  Mr.  Chater 
had  erected,  in  a pleasant  rural  spot,  half  a mile  from  the 
walls  of  the  town.  The  house  was  built  of  teak  wood, 
and  was  large  and  convenient  for  that  climate,  though  the 
inside  was  unfinished,  and  the  beams  and  joists  were  na- 
ked. Connected  with  it  were  gardens  enclosed,  containing 
about  two  acres  of  ground,  and  full  of  fruit  trees  of  vari- 
ous kinds. 

In  this  quiet  spot  Mr.  and  Mrs.  J.  found  a home,  and 
felt  that  at  last  they  had  reached  a place  where  they  could 
labor  for  the  Saviour.  But  their  situation,  even  here,  was 
not  without  trials.  Mrs.  Judson,  in  a letter  to  her  parents, 
dated  July  30,  1813,  says : 

“ We  felt  very  gloomy  and  dejected  the  first  night  we 
arrived,  in  view  of  our  prospects;  but  we  were  enabled  to 
lean  on  God,  and  to  feel  that  he  was  able  to  support  us  un- 
der the  most  discouraging  circumstances.  The  next  morn- 
ing I prepared  to  go  on  shore,  but  hardly  knew  how  I 
should  get  to  Mr.  Carey’s  house,  as  there  was  no  method 
of  conveyance,  except  a horse,  while  I was  unable  to  ride. 
It  was,  however,  concluded  that  I should  be  carried  in  an 
arm  chair  ; consequently  when  I landed,  one  was  provided, 
through  which  were  put  two  bamboos,  and  four  of  the  na- 
tives took  me  on  their  shoulders.  When  they  had  carried 
me  a little  way  into  the  town,  they  set  me  down  under  a 
shade,  when  great  numbers  of  the  natives  gathered  around, 
as  they  had  seldom  seen  an  English  female.  Being  sick 
and  weak,  I held  my  head  down,  which  induced  many  of 
the  native  females  to  come  very  near,  and  look  under  my 
bonnet.  At  this  1 looked  up  and  smiled,  at  which  they  set 
up  a loud  laugh.  They  again  took  me  up  to  carry,  and 
the  multitude  of  natives  gave  a shout,  which  much  divert- 
ed us.  They  next  carried  me  to  a place  they  call  the  cus- 
tom-house. It  was  a small  open  shed,  in  which  were  seat- 
ed on  mats  several  natives,  who  were  the  custom-house  of- 
ficers. After  searching  Mr.  Judson  very  closely,  they  ask- 
ed liberty  for  a native  female  to  search  me,  to  which  I read- 
ily consented.  I was  then  brought  to  the  mission  house, 
where  I have  entirely  recovered  my  health.” 

Her  journal  contains  some  interesting  exercises  of  her 
mind,  for  a few  weeks  after  her  arrival  in  Rangoon.  It 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


103 


will  be  seen  that  she  enjoyed  an  uncommon  degree  of  com- 
munion with  God,  and  felt  a solemn  pleasure  in  devoting 
herself  anew  to  the  service  of  her  Redeemer,  in  the  great 
work  of  communicating  to  the  Burmans  the  knowledge  of 
salvation : 

“ July  22.  It  is  now  a week  since  we  arrived  here. 
My  health  is  quite  restored,  and  I feel  much  more  content- 
ed and  happy,  than  I ever  expected  to  be  in  such  a situa- 
tion. I think  I enjoy  the  promises  of  God,  in  a higher 
degree  than  ever  before,  and  have  attained  more  true 
peace  of  mind  and  trust  in  the  Saviour.  When  I look  back 
to  my  late  situation,  in  that  wretched  old  vessel,  without 
any  accommodations — scarcely  the  necessaries  of  life — no 
physician — no  female  attendants — so  weak,  that  I could 
not  move,  1 hope  I am  deeply  sensible  of  the  kind  care  ol 
my  heavenly  Father,  in  carrying  me  safely  through  the 
peculiar  dangers  of  the  voyage,  and  giving  me  once  more 
a resting  place  on  land.  Still,  were  it  not  for  the  support 
we  derive  from  the  Gospel  of  Jesus,  we  should  be  ready  to 
sink  down  in  despondency,  in  view  of  the  darlc  and  gloomy 
scenes  around  us.  But  when  we  recollect  that  Jesus  has 
commanded  his  disciples  to  carry  the  Gospel  to  the  heathen, 
and  promised  to  be  with  them  to  the  end  of  the  world  ; that 
God  has  promised  to  give  the  heathen  to  his  Son,  for  an 
inheritance,  we  are  encouraged  to  make  a beginning, 
though  in  the  midst  of  discouragement,  and  leave  it  with 
him  to  grant  success,  in  his  own  time  and  way.  I find 
here  no  dear  female  friends,  with  whom  I can  unite  in  so- 
cial prayer,  nor  even  one  with  whom  I can  converse. 
I have,  indeed,  no  society  at  all,  but  that  of  Mr.  J. ; yet  I 
feel  happy  in  thinking  that  I gave  up  this  source  of  pleas- 
ure, as  well  as  most  others,  for  the  sake  of  the  poor  heath- 
en. Though  1 am  unworthy  of  being  allowed  to  do  any 
thing  for  Christ,  I am  happy  that  he  has  made  it  my  duty 
to  live  among  them,  and  labor  for  the  promotion  of  the 
kingdom  of  heaven.  O if  it  may  please  the  dear  Redeem- 
er to  make  me  instrumental  of  leading  some  of  the  females 
of  Burmah  to  a saving  acquaintance  with  him,  my  great 
object  will  be  accomplished,  my  highest  desires  gratified ; 
I shall  rejoice  to  have  relinquished  my  comforts,  my  country, 
and  my  home.  But  when  I consider  my  vileness,  my  un- 
fitness to  communicate  divine  truth  ; when  I consider  how 
mixed  with  sin  my  best  and  purest  motives  ever  are,  I fear  I 
shall  never  be  used  as  an  instrument  in  promoting  the  holy 


104 


MEMOIK  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


cause  of  Christ.  I feel  my  soul  sometimes  pressed  down 
with  a weight  of  sin,  so  that  I can  hardly  find  utterance  at 
the  throne  of  grace — can  only  weep  over  my  vileness,  and 
groan  for  deliverance.  At  such  times,  I feel  a disposition 
to  pray  earnestly,  that  God  will  not  withhold  his  blessing 
on  my  account,  but  overlook  my  guilt,  and  for  Jesus’  sake 
let  this  infant  mission  live  and  prosper.  O Lord,  here  I 
am ; thou  hast  brought  me  to  this  heathen  land,  and  given 
me  desires  to  labor  for  thee.  Do  with  me  what  pleaseth 
thee.  Make  me  useful  or  not,  as  seemeth  good  in  thy 
sight.  But  O let  my  soul  live  before  thee ; let  me  serve 
none  but  thee  ; let  me  have  no  object  in  life,  but  the  pro- 
motion of  thy  glory. 

“ July  24.  My  mind  has  been  serious  and  solemn  this  even- 
ing, and  I have  enjoyed  a most  precious  season  of  commu- 
nion with  God.  Felt  my  own  needy,  helpless  state,  but  at 
the  same  time  realized  the  ability  and  willingness  of  Christ 
to  give  me  all  needed  grace.  O it  is  sweet  to  lean  on  him, 
and  find  rest  for  the  soul.  I do  not  know  that  I ever  had 
more  longing  desires  to  be  free  from  sin,  to  be  holy  as 
God  is  holy,  and  to  serve  him  with  all  my  powers.  Could 
not  but  mourn  and  weep  over  my  remaining  sinfulness,  un- 
belief and  hardness  of  heart,  and  breathe  out  my  longing 
desires  for  more  sanctifying  grace.  I do  rejoice  that 
God  has  brought  me  to  this  heathen  land — deprived  me  of 
many  things  from  which  I once  derived  happiness,  and 
taught  me  that  I must  now  seek  happiness  in  him  alone. 
Our  situation  is  such,  that  we  are  compelled  to  trust  in 
God;  and  we  find  in  reading  his  word,  and  meditating  on 
the  promises  therein  contained,  such  strength  and  support 
as  we  never  before  experienced.  Lord,  let  us  live  to  thee, 
and  serve  thee  faithfully  in  this  heathen  land,  and  we  ask 
no  more. 

“ Aug.  15.  It  is  indeed  an  unfailing  source  of  consola- 
tion, that  we  have  a God  to  whom  we  may  at  all  times  re- 
pair, and  make  known  our  wants  by  prayer  and  supplica- 
tion. When  we  feel  discouraged,  in  view  of  the  many 
and  great  obstacles  in  the  way  of  spreading  the  Gospel,  and 
in  view  of  our  own  vileness  and  unfitness  to  be  employed 
in  this  blessed  work,  we  are  often  relieved  and  animated 
by  the  assurance,  that  all  things  are  possible  with  God, 
that  it  is  easy  for  him  to  remove  every  obstacle,  and  that 
he  is  ever  ready  to  hear  our  cries  for  divine  assistance.  1 
have  enjoyed  a most  happy  season  at  the  throne  of  grace 
this  evening.  When  I first  approached,  I was  depressed 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


105 


with  a sense  of  my  darkness,  stupidity  and  guilt.  But 
these  feelings  soon  gave  way  to  earnest  and  longing  desires 
for  more  holiness,  conformity  to  God,  and  devotedness  to 
his  cause.  I know  not  that  I ever  had  so  strong  desires  to 
live  to  God,  and  continually  enjoy  his  presence,  as  I have 
had  this  evening.  Yet  I felt  a melting,  broken  heart,  on 
account  of  my  sins,  and  some  joyful  feelings  in  view  of 
death,  which  would  deliver  me  from  all  my  spiritual  ene- 
mies, and  introduce  me  into  the  presence  of  Him  whom 
alone  I desire  to  serve,  in  my  present  sinful,  imperfect 
state.  I have  begun  to  study  the  language.  Find  it  very 
hard  and  difficult,  having  none  of  the  usual  helps  in  ac- 
quiring a language,  except  a small  part  of  a Grammar,  and 
six  chapters  of  St.  Matthew’s  Gospel,  by  Mr.  Carey,  now 
at  Ava.* 

“Aug.  21.  Have  been  reviewing  the  past  week,  and  find 
great  cause  for  mourning  and  lamentation,  for  thanksgiving 
and  praise.  God  is  good.  God  is  love.  All  his  works  are 
indicative  of  his  wisdom  and  power  ; and  a discovery  of 
his  glorious  perfections  must  produce  implicit  confidence 
and  trust  in  all  holy  beings.  It  is  my  comfort  and  happi- 
ness, that  just  such  a being  is  at  the  head  of  the  universe,  and 
has  the  entire  control  and  direction  of  the  kingdoms  of  the 
earth,  and  of  every  individual,  from  the  highest  to  the  lowest. 
How  transporting  is  the  thought,  that  this  great  and  infinite- 
ly glorious  Being  is  accessible  to  finite,  mortal,  sinful  crea- 
tures; that  he  is  not  only  willing  to  receive  them,  but  com- 
mands them  to  come  and  partake  of  that  happiness,  which 
he  himself  enjoys.  What  blessings,  what  infinite,  eternal 
blessings,  have  been  procured  for  sinners,  through  the  suf- 
ferings of  Jesus.  Who  can  describe  the  height,  and 
depth,  the  breadth  and  length  of  the  love  of  Christ  ? 
Yes,  blessed  Saviour,  the  perfections  of  thy  Father,  the 
glories  of  the  Godhead,  are  revealed  to  sinners,  through  thy 
agonies  and  death.  They  are  not  only  revealed,  but  en- 
joyed. The  discovery  transforms  us  into  thine  own  image, 
and  makes  the  heart  a fit  residence  for  thy  Holy  Spirit. 
When,  blessed  Lord,  wilt  thou  visit  Burmah,  and  take  up 
thine  abode  in  the  hearts  of  these  idolaters  ? When  wilt 


* Mr.  Carey_=nbsequently  finished  and  published  the  Gospel  of  Mat* 
thew,  and  madesome  progress  in  translating  the  other  Gospels ; but 
how  far,  cannot  now  be  ascertained,  as  his  manuscripts  were,  it  is  sup- 
posed, all  lost  on  his  journey  to  Ava,  in  1814. — JYote  by  Mr.  Judson. 


106 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


thou  be  pleased  to  gratify  those  desires  and  longings,  which 
thou  hast  thyself  excited  in  our  hearts?  When  shall  cruel, 
idolatrous,  avaricious  Burmah  know,  that  thou  art  the  God 
of  the  whole  earth,  and  alone  deservest  the  homage  and 
adoration  of  all  creatures  ? Hasten  it,  Lord,  in  thine  own 
time. 

“ Had  a comfortable  and  happy  season  in  prayer  this 
evening.  Felt  a disposition  to  pray,  that  God  would  enable 
us  to  continue  in  this  country,  bear  with  submission  and 
fortitude  the  trials  and  afflictions  before  us,  and  spread  the 
light  of  truth  through  the  empire.  The  promises  of  the 
Gospel  encouraged  me  to  plead  earnestly  for  the  conversion 
of  this  people  ; and  I felt  most  deeply,  that  the  divine  pow- 
er alone  is  competent  to  perform  this  work.  And  though 
we  cannot  yet  make  known  the  Gospel,  it  is  easy  for  God 
to  prepare  their  hearts  to  receive  the  Saviour,  as  soon  as 
they  shall  hear  the  joyful  sound.  I could  not  help  weep- 
ing over  the  dreadful  situation  of  these  immortal  beings, 
who  are  daily  going  into  eternity,  with  all  their  sins  on 
their  guilty  heads,  and  none  to  warn  them  of  their  danger, 
and  point  out  the  way  of  escape.  We  long  to  speak  their 
language.  O Jesus,  be  with  us,  and  assist  us  in  all  our 
studies  and  all  our  exertions. 

“ Aug.  28.  I fear  that  I have  declined  in  religion  the  past 
week.  Nothing  do  I dread  so  much  as  becoming  cold  and 
worldly  minded,  and  losing  the  life  of  religion  in  the  soul. 
Though  I have  but  few  temptations,  I find  that  the  innate 
depravity  of  my  heart  is  constantly  showing  itself,  in  some 
way  or  other.  I find  it  is  just  as  necessary  to  watch  and 
pray,  and  guard  against  easily  besetting  sins,  in  this  heath- 
en land,  as  in  any  other  situation.  O for  a more  holy  heart, 
more  fervent  love  to  God,  and  more  ardent  longings  for  the 
promotion  of  his  cause. 

“ Have  been  writing  letters  this  week  to  my  dear  friends 
in  America.  Found  that  a recollection  of  former  enjoy- 
ments, in  my  own  native  country,  made  my  situation  here 
appear  less  tolerable.  The  thought  that  I had  parents,  sis- 
ters and  beloved  friends,  still  in  existence,  and  at  such  a 
distance,  that  it  was  impossible  to  obtain  a look,  or  ex- 
change a word,  was  truly  painful.  While  they  are  still  in  pos- 
session of  the  comforts  I once  enjoyed,  I am  an  exile  from 
my  country,  and  my  father’s  house,  deprived  of  all  society, 
and  every  friend,  but  one,  and  with  scarcely  the  necessa- 
ries of  life.  These  privations  would  not  be  endured  with 
patience  in  any  other  cause  but  that  in  which  we  are  en- 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


107 


gaged.  But  since  it  is  thy  cause,  blessed  Jesus,  we  rejoice 
that  thou  didst  give  us  so  many  enjoyments  to  sacrifice,  and 
madest  it  so  plainly  our  duty  to  forsake  all,  in  order  to  bring 
thy  truth  to  the  benighted  heathen.  We  would  not  resign 
our  work,  but  live  contented  with  our  lot,  and  live  to  thee. 

“Sept.  5.  Yes,  I do  feel  thankful  that  God  has  brought 
me  to  this  heathen  land,  and  placed  me  in  a situation  pecu- 
liarly calculated  to  make  me  feel  my  dependence  on  him, 
and  my  constant  need  of  the  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 
I enjoy  more,  in  reading  the  Scriptures,  and  in  secret 
prayer,  than  for  years  before ; and  the  prosperity  of  this 
mission,  and  the  conversion  of  this  people,  lie  with  weight 
on  my  mind,  and  draw  forth  my  heart  in  constant  interces- 
sion. And  I do  confidently  believe,  that  God  will  visit 
this  land  with  gospel  light,  that  these  idol  temples  will 
be  demolished,  and  temples  for  the  worship  of  the  living 
God  erected  in  their  stead. 

“ 12.  Our  heavenly  Father  has  graciously  preserved  us, 
through  another  week,  and  given  us  to  enjoy  the  privileges 
of  another  day  of  rest.  We  always  find  the  Sabbath  a great 
relief  and  refreshment  to  our  minds  ; for  on  this  day,  we 
lay  aside  our  studies,  and  every  worldly  employment,  and 
devote  our  time  exclusively  to  the  duties  of  religion.  I 
have  not  enjoyed  much  through  the  day ; but  this  evening, 
in  secret  prayer,  I had  some  glimpse  of  divine  things,  which 
greatly  enlivened  and  animated  my  soul.  While  I felt 
burdened  with  sin,  particularly  that  of  a hard,  insensible 
heart,  the  thought  that  God  remains  the  same,  still  carrying 
on  his  great  plan,  according  to  his  own  will,  for  the  glory 
of  his  name,  and  the  good  of  his  church  and  kingdom, 
went  through  my  mind  with  such  awe-inspiring  influence, 
that  I felt  no  more  anxiety  for  my  insignificant  self,  and 
could  not  refrain  from  pouring  out  my  soul,  for  the  prosperity 
of  Zion,  and  the  display  of  God’s  glory  among  the  heathen. 
Of  how  little  consequence  are  all  things  pertaining  to  our 
finite  interests,  compared  with  the  glory  of  the  infinitely 
blessed  and  ever  glorious  God.  And  how  consoling  the 
thought,  that  God  will  overrule  all  events,  all  the  wrath  of 
sinful  men  and  fallen  spirits,  to  the  promotion  of  his  own 
glory,  in  the  greatest  possible  happiness  of  his  holy  king- 
dom. O for  a heart  to  love  this  God  more,  and  serve  him 
better. 

“ 18.  I have  not  been  able  to  attend  much  to  the  study  of 
the  language  for  several  days,  in  consequence  of  ill  health, 
but  hope  I am  making  some  progress.  I feel  that  this  at 


108 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


present  is  my  great  object ; and  that  when  my  attention  is 
diverted  to  any  thing  else,  my  time  is  lost. 

“Sept.  25.  I feel  composed  and  tranquil  this  evening,  and 
desire  to  be  truly  thankful  that  we  have  closed  another 
week  in  circumstances  so  comfortable,  and  are  brought 
once  more  to  the  confines  of  holy  time.  I desire  also  to 
be  truly  thankful  for  the  sweetness  I have  enjoyed  in  di- 
vine things  throughout  the  week.  We  have  been  reading 
at  our  daily  worship,  the  several  last  chapters  of  John,  and 
the  beginning  of  Acts;  and  I think  we  never  enjoyed  so 
much  in  reading  the  Scriptures  together,  and  in  conversing 
on  the  sufferings  and  death  of  Christ — his  instructions  to 
the  disciples  as  he  led  them  through  those  amazing  scenes, 
and  the  first  formation  of  the  Christian  church.  I never 
entered  so  much  into  the  feelings  of  the  disciples,  when  re- 
ceiving his  last  instructions  ; when  deserting  him  through 
fear;  when  following  him  to  the  cross;  when  consigning 
him  to  the  tomb.  And  I could  almost  participate  in  their 
joy,  when  they  saw  him  risen  from  the  dead  ; when  he  ap- 
peared in  the  midst  of  them,  telling  them  that  he  had  all 
power  in  heaven  and  earth.  The  disciples  had  seen  one 
of  the  darkest  times  the  church  had  ever  realized.  They 
were  ready  to  give  up  all  for  lost.  But  light  arose  out  of 
the  darkness  of  the  tomb.  They  felt  that  Jesus  was  in- 
deed the  Christ — the  Son  of  God.  And  no  longer  afraid 
of  the  face  of  man,  they  announced  themselves  the  follow- 
ers of  Jesus,  and  declared  to  the  whole  world  the  won- 
ders of  his  dying  love.  How  full  of  instruction  and  con- 
solation is  thy  word,  O blessed  Jesus!  How  able  to  make 
the  simple  wise.  Let  the  whole  world  hear  the  story  of 
thy  dying  love.  Let  heathen  nations  know  that  thou  didst 
dwell  in  flesh,  and  die  for  sinners,  and  now  art  able  and 
mighty  to  save. 

“ Oct.  8.  To-day,  I have  been  into  the  town,  and  I 
was  surprised  at  the  multitude  of  people,  with  which  the 
streets  and  bazars  are  filled.  Their  countenances  are  in- 
telligent ; and  they  appear  to  be  capable,  under  the  influ- 
ence of  the  Gospel,  of  becoming  a valuable  and  respecta- 
ble people.  But  at  present  their  situation  is  truly  deplora- 
ble, for  they  are  given  to  every  sin.  Lying  is  so  common 
and  universal  among  them,  that  they  say,  ‘ We  cannot  live 
without  telling  lies.’  They  believe  the  most  absurd  notions 
imaginable.  My  teacher  told  me  the  other  day,  that  when 
he  died  he  would  go  to  my  country.  I shook  my  head, 
and  told  him  he  would  not ; but  he  laughed,  and  said  he 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


109 


would.  I did  not  understand  the  language  sufficiently  to 
tell  him  where  he  would  go,  or  how  he  could  be  saved.  O 
thou  Light  of  the  world,  dissipate  the  thick  darkness  which 
covers  Burmah,  and  let  thy  light  arise  and  shine.  O dis- 
play thy  grace  and  power  among  the  Burmans — subdue 
them  to  thyself,  and  make  them  thy  chosen  people.” 

From  this  period  her  private  journal  is  lost,  except  a few 
paragraphs,  written  several  years  after.  This  loss  is 
greatly  to  be  regretted,  but  is  now  irreparable.  The  por- 
tions of  her  journal  which  have  been  quoted  will,  we  pre- 
sume, be  regarded  as  among  the  most  interesting  and  valu- 
able parts  of  this  work.  They  certainly  are  adapted  to  in- 
crease our  respect  for  her  memory.  Her  deep  and  habitu- 
al piety  is  more  fully  exemplified  in  her  private  journal, 
than  in  her  public  writings,  and  in  the  open  actions  of 
her  life.  What  is  written  for  a person’s  own  eye  alone,  is 
likely  to  be  sincere  and  unreserved.  There  can  be  no  mo- 
tive to  express  feelings  and  desires  which  do  not  exist  in 
the  heart. 

Having  immediately  commenced  the  study  of  the  language 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  J.  hired  a teacher,  an  able  and  intelligent 
man.  But  as  he  did  not  understand  English,  their  only 
method,  at  first,  of  acquiring  information  concerning  the 
language,  was  to  point  to  various  objects,  the  names  of 
which  the  teacher  pronounced  in  Burman.  Thus  they 
gradually  obtained  some  knowledge  of  its  vocabulary  and 
its  structure ; but  without  a grammar  or  a dictionary,  and 
with  so  little  aid  from  their  teacher,  their  progress  was  slow 
and  discouraging.  But  they  prosecuted  their  studies  cheer- 
fully, animated  by  the  prospect  of  being  able,  at  no  distant 
period,  to  communicate  to  these  idolatrous  Burmans,  in 
their  own  language,  the  tidings  of  salvation  through  a cru- 
cified Redeemer. 

Extracts  from  the  “History  of  the  Burman  Mission” 
will  in  future  be  made,  as  occasion  may  require,  without 
any  special  notice. 

“Sept.  19,  1813.  This  is  the  first  Sabbath  that  we  have 
united  in  commemorating  the  dying  love  of  Christ  at  his 
table.  Though  but  two  in  number,  we  feel  the  command 
as  binding,  and  the  privilege  as  great,  as  though  there  were 
more  ; and  we  have  indeed  found  it  refreshing  to  our 
souls. 


110 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


“Dec.  11.  To-day,  for  the  first  time,  I have  visited 
the  wife  of  the  Viceroy.  I was  introduced  to  her  by  a 
French  lady  who  has  frequently  visited  her.  When  we 
first  arrived  at  the  government  house,  she  was  not  up,  con- 
sequently we  had  to  wait  some  time.  But  the  inferior 
wives  of  the  Viceroy  diverted  us  much  by  their  curiosity, 
in  minutely  examining  every  thing  we  had  on,  and  by  try- 
ing on  our  gloves,  bonnets,  &c.  At  last  her  Highness 
made  her  appearance,  dressed  richly  in  the  Burman  fash- 
ion, with  a long  silver  pipe  in  her  mouth,  smoking.  At 
her  appearance,  all  the  other  wives  took  their  seats  at  a 
respectful  distance,  and  sat  in  a crouching  posture,  without 
speaking.  She  received  me  very  politely,  took  me  by  the 
hand,  seated  me  upon  a mat,  and  herself  by  me.  She  ex- 
cused herself  for  not  coming  in  sooner,  saying  she  was  un- 
well. One  of  the  women  brought  her  a bunch  of  flowers, 
of  which  she  took  several  and  ornamented  my  cap.  She 
was  very  inquisitive  whether  I had  a husband  and  chil- 
dren, whether  I was  my  husband’s  first  wife — meaning  by 
this,  whether  I was  the  highest  among  them,  supposing 
that  Mr.  Judson,  like  the  Burmans,  had  many  wives ; and 
whether  I intended  tarrying  long  in  the  country. 

“ When  the  Viceroy  came  in,  I really  trembled  ; for  I 
never  before  beheld  such  a savage  looking  creature.  His 
long  robe,  and  enormous  spear,  not  a little  increased  my 
dread.  He  spoke  to  me,  however,  very  condescendingly, 
and  asked  if  I would  drink  some  rum  or  wine.  When 
1 arose  to  go,  her  Highness  again  took  my  hand,  told  me 
she  was  happy  to  see  me,  that  I must  come  to  see  her  ev- 
ery day.  She  led  me  to  the  door ; 1 made  my  salam , 
and  departed.  My  object  in  visiting  her  was,  that  if 
we  should  get  into  any  difficulty  with  the  Burmans,  I 
could  have  access  to  her,  when  perhaps  it  would  not 
be  possible  for  Mr.  Judson  to  have  an  audience  with  the 
Viceroy.” 

They  were  soon  convinced  of  the  wretched  and  unset- 
tled state  of  the  country.  Several  robberies  happened  near 
them ; and  the  Governor  of  a neighboring  province  was 
assassinated  in  open  day.  The  assassin  was  put  to  death 
in  a cruel  manner,  having  most  of  his  bones  broken,  and 
being  left  to  languish  in  the  prison  five  or  six  days,  in  this 
dreadful  situation. 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


Ill 


“April  16,  1814.  Mr.  Carey  has  lately  returned  from 
Calcutta,  and  much  refreshed  our  minds  with  letters  and 
intelligence  from  our  friends.  We  are  so  much  debarred 
from  all  social  intercourse  with  the  rest  of  the  Christian 
world,  that  the  least  intelligence  we  receive  from  our  friends 
is  a great  luxury. 

“We  feel  more  and  more  convinced,  that  the  Gospel 
must  be  introduced  into  this  country,  through  many  trials 
and  difficulties,  through  much  self-denial  and  earnest 
prayer.  The  strong  prejudices  of  the  Burmans,  their  fool- 
ish conceit  of  superiority  over  other  nations,  the  wicked- 
ness of  their  lives,  together  with  the  plausibility  of  their 
own  religious  tenets,  make  a formidable  appearance  in  the 
way  of  their  receiving  the  strict  requirements  of  the  Gospel 
of  Jesus.  But  all  things  are  possible  with  God,  and  he  is 
our  only  hope  and  confidence.  He  can  make  mountains 
become  rallies,  and  dry  places  streams  of  water.” 

In  August,  Mr.  Carey,  his  wife  and  children,  embarked 
in  a brig  for  Ava,  having  his  furniture,  medicine,  wearing 
apparel,  &c.  on  board.  The  brig  upset  in  the  river,  and 
Mrs.  Carey,  two  children,  all  the  women  servants,  and 
some  of  the  men  servants  who  could  not  swim,  were  drown- 
ed. Mr.  Carey  endeavored  to  save  his  little  boy,  three 
years  old,  but  finding  himself  sinking,  he  was  obliged  to 
abandon  the  child. 

Mr.  J.  and  his  wife  were  thus  left  without  any  Christian 
friends ; but  they  proceeded  diligently  in  their  studies,  en- 
joying the  presence  of  God,  and  feeling  an  unceasing  per- 
suasion that  they  were  in  the  path  of  duty.  Mrs.  J.  wrote 
thus  to  a friend  : 

“ As  it  respects  ourselves,  we  are  busily  employed  all 
day  long.  I can  assure  you  that  we  find  much  pleasure  in 
our  employment.  Could  you  look  into  a large  open  room, 
which  we  call  a verandah,  you  would  see  Mr.  Judson  bent 
over  his  table,  covered  with  Burman  books,  with  his  teach- 
er at  his  side,  a venerable  looking  man  in  his  sixtieth  year, 
with  a cloth  wrapped  round  his  middle,  and  a handkerchief 
round  his  head.  They  talk  and  chatter  all  day  long,  with 
hardly  any  cessation. 

“ My  mornings  are  busily  employed  in  giving  directions 
to  the  servants — providing  food  for  the  family,  &c.  At  ten 
my  teacher  comes,  when,  were  you  present,  you  might  see 
me  in  an  inner  room,  at  one  side  of  my  study  table,  and  my 
teacher  the  other,  reading  Burman,  writing,  talking,  &c. 


112 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


I have  many  more  interruptions  than  Mr.  Judson,  as  I have 
the  entire  management  of  the  family.  This  I took  upon 
myself,  for  the  sake  of  Mr.  Judson’s  attending  more  closely 
to  the  study  of  the  language ; yet  I have  found  by  a year’s 
experience,  that  it  was  the  most  direct  way  I could  have 
taken  to  acquire  the  language;  as  I am  frequently  obliged 
to  speak  Burman  all  day.  I can  talk  and  understand  oth- 
ers better  than  Mr.  Judson,  though  he  knows  more  about 
the  nature  and  construction  of  the  language. 

' “ A new  Viceroy  has  lately  arrived,  who  is  much  beloved 
and  respected  by  the  people.  He  visited  us  soon  after  his 
arrival,  and  told  us  that  we  must  come  to  the  government 
house  very  often.  We  have  been  once  or  twice  since,  and 
were  treated  with  much  more  familiarity  and  respect  than 
are  natives  of  the  country. 

“We  often  converse  with  our  teachers  and  servants  on 
the  subject  of  our  coming  to  this  country,  and  tell  them  if 
they  die  in  their  present  state  they  will  surely  be  lost.  But 
they  say,  ‘ Our  religion  is  good  for  us,  yours  for  you.’  But 
we  are  far  from  being  discouraged.  We  are  sensible  that 
the  hearts  of  the  heathen,  as  well  as  those  of  Christians, 
are  in  the  hands  of  God,  and  in  his  own  time  he  will  turn 
them  unto  him.” 

In  a letter  to  Mr.  Newell,  written  about  this  time,  Mrs. 
Judson  says  : 

“ As  it  respects  our  temporal  privations,  use  has  made 
them  familiar  and  easy  to  be  borne  ; they  are  of  short  du- 
ration, and  when  brought  in  competition  with  the  worth  of 
immortal  souls,  sink  into  nothing.  We  have  no  society,  no 
dear  Christian  friends,  and  with  the  exception  of  two  or 
three  sea  Captains,  who  now  and  then  call  on  us,  we  never 
see  a European  face.  When  we  feel  a disposition  to  sigh 
for  the  enjoyments  of  our  native  country,  we  turn  our  eyes 
on  the  miserable  objects  around.  We  behold  some  of  them 
laboring  hard  for  a scanty  subsistence,  oppressed  by  an  av- 
aricious government,  which  is  ever  ready  to  seize  what 
industry  has  hardly  earned.  We  behold  others  sick  and 
diseased,  daily  begging  their  few  grains  of  rice,  which, 
when  obtained,  are  scarcely  sufficient  to  protract  their 
wretched  existence,  and  with  no  other  habitation  to  cover 
them  from  the  burning  sun  or  chilly  rains,  than  that  which 
a small  piece  of  cloth  raised  on  four  bamboos,  under  the 
shade  of  a tree,  can  afford.  While  we  behold  these  scenes, 
we  feel  that  we  have  all  the  comforts,  and  in  comparison, 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


113 


even  the  luxuries  of  life.  We  feel  that  our  temporal  cup 
of  blessings  is  full  and  runneth  over.  But  is  our  temporal 
lot  so  much  superior  to  theirs  ? O how  infinitely  superior  are 
our  spiritual  blessings!  While  they  vainly  imagine  to  pur- 
chase promotion  in  another  state  of  existence,  by  strictly 
worshipping  their  idols,  and  building  pagodas,  our  hopes 
of  future  happiness  are  fixed  on  the  Lamb  of  God,  who 
taketh  away  the  sin  of  the  world.  When  we  have  a real- 
izing sense  of  these  things,  my  dear  brother,  we  forget  our 
native  country  and  former  enjoyments,  feel  contented  and 
happy  with  our  lot,  with  but  one  wish  remaining — that  of 
being  instrumental  of  leading  these  Burmans  to  partake  of 
the  same  source  of  happiness  with  ourselves. 

“ Our  progress  in  the  language  is  slow,  as  it  is  peculiar- 
ly hard  of  acquisition.  We  can,  however,  read,  write,  and 
converse  with  tolerable  ease  ; and  frequently  spend  whole 
evenings  very  pleasantly  in  conversing  with  our  Burman 
friends.  We  have  been  very  fortunate  in  procuring  good 
instructers.  Mr.  Judson’s  teacher  is  a very  learned  man, 
was  formerly  a priest,  and  resided  at  court.  He  has  a 
thorough  knowledge  of  the  grammatical  construction  of 
the  language ; likewise  of  the  Pali,  the  learned  language 
of  the  Burmans.” 

After  the  first  six  months  of  their  residence  in  Rangoon, 
Mrs.  J.’s  health  had  been  on  the  decline,  and  as  there  was 
no  medical  aid  in  the  country,  she  felt  the  necessity  of  go- 
ing to  some  foreign  port  for  its  restoration.  Such  was  the 
state  of  the  mission,  that  she  could  not  consent  that  Me. 
J.  should  accompany  her.  She  therefore  embarked  in  Jan- 
uary, 1814,  for  Madras,  at  which  place  she  entirely  recov- 
ered, and  returned  in  the  April  following.  During  her  ab- 
sence, Mr.  Judson  had  no  Christian  with  whom  he  could 
converse,  or  unite  in  prayer.  He  however  pursued  his 
great  object,  the  acquiring  of  the  language  ; and,  during 
this  interval,  was  much  encouraged  by  accounts  from  Amer- 
ica, of  the  rapid  increase  of  a missionary  spirit. 

He  thus  expresses  his  feelings  on  receiving  a copy  of  the 
proceedings  of  the  Baptist  General  Convention  in  the  Unit- 
ed States,  and  letters  from  the  Secretary  of  their  Board  of 
Foreign  Missions  : 

“ These  accounts  from  my  dear  native  land  were  so  in- 
teresting as  to  banish  from  my  mind  all  thoughts  of  study. 
This  general  movement  among  the  Baptist  churches  in 


114 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JEDSON. 


America  is  particularly  encouraging,  as  it  affords  an  addi- 
tional indication  of  God’s  merciful  designs  in  favor  of  the 
poor  heathen.  It  unites  with  ail  the  Bible  Societies  in  Eu- 
rope and  America,  during  the  last  twenty  years,  in  furnish- 
ing abundant  reason  to  hope,  that  the  dreadful  darkness 
which  has  so  long  enveloped  the  earth,  is  about  to  flee 
away  before  the  rising  sun.  Do  not  the  successes  which 
have  crowned  some  missionary  exertions  seem  like  the 
dawn  of  morning  on  the  east?  O!  that  this  region  of 
Egyptian  darkness  may  ere  long  participate  in  the  vivify- 
ing beams  of  light. 

“ None  but  one  who  has  had  the  experience,  can  tell 
what  feelings  comfort  the  heart  of  a solitary  Missionary, 
when,  though  all  the  scenes  around  him  present  no  friend, 
he  remembers,  and  has  proof,  that  there  are  spots  on  this 
wide  earth,  where  Christian  brethren  feel  that  his  cause  is 
their  own,  and  pray  to  the  same  God  and  Saviour  for  his 
welfare  and  success.  Thanks  be  to  God,  not  only  for  ‘ riv- 
ers of  endless  joys  above,’  but  for  ‘ rills  of  comfort  here  be- 
low.’” 

The  following  account  of  Mr.  Judson’s  attempt  to  com- 
municate religious  instruction  to  his  teacher,  will  be  read 
with  interest.  It  shows  the  views  of  the  educated  Burmans 
on  the  subject  of  religion,  and  the  style  of  argument  in 
which  they  defend  their  opinions  : 

“Sept.  30,  1815.  Had  the  following  conversation  with 
my  teacher.  This  man  has  been  with  me  about  three 
months,  and  is  the  most  sensible,  learned,  and  candid  man 
that  I have  ever  found  among  the  Burmans.  He  is  forty-sev- 
en years  of  age,  and  his  name  is  Oo  Oungmeng.  I began 
by  saying,  Mr.  J.  is  dead.  Oo. — I have  heard  so.  J. — 
His  soul  is  lost,  1 think.  Oo. — Why  so  ? J. — He  was  not 
a disciple  of  Christ.  Oo. — How  do  you  know  that  ? You 
could  not  see  his  soul.  J. — How  do  you  know  whether  the 
root  of  the  mango  tree  is  good?  You  cannot  see  it ; but  you 
can  judge  by  the  fruit  on  its  branches.  Thus  I know  that 
Mr.  J.  was  not  a disciple  of  Christ,  because  his  words  and 
actions  were  not  such  as  indicate  the  disciple.  Oo. — And 
so  all  who  are  not  disciples  of  Christ  are  lost?  J. — Yes, 
all,  whether  Burmans  or  foreigners.  Oo. — This  is  hard. 
J. — Yes,  it  is  hard,  indeed;  otherwise  I should  not  have 
come  all  this  way,  and  left  parents  and  all,  to  tell  you  of 
Christ.  (He  seemed  to  feel  the  force  of  this,  and  after 
stopping  a little,  he  said,)  How  is  it  that  the  disciples  of 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


115 


Christ  are  so  fortunate  above  all  men  ? J. — Are  not  all 
men  sinners,  and  deserving  of  punishment  in  a future  state? 
Oo. — Yes,  all  must  suffer  in  some  future  state  for  the  sins 
thev  commit.  The  punishment  follows  the  crime,  as  sure- 
ly as  the  wheel  of  a cart  follows  the  footsteps  of  the  ox.  J. — 
Now,  according  to  the  Burman  system,  there  is  no  escape. 
According  to  the  Christian  system  there  is.  Jesus  Christ  has 
died  in  the  place  of  sinners  ; has  borne  their  sins — and  now 
those  who  believe  on  him,  and  become  his  disciples,  are  re- 
leased from  the  punishment  they  deserve.  At  death  they 
are  received  into  heaven,  and  are  happy  for  ever.  Oo. — 
That  I will  never  believe.  My  mind  is  very  stiff  on  this  one 
point,  namely,  that  all  existence  involves  in  itself  princi- 
ples of  misery  and  destruction.  J. — Teacher,  there  are 
two  evil  futurities,  and  one  good.  A miserable  future  ex- 
istence is  evil,  and  annihilation  or  nigban  is  an  evil,  a fear- 
ful evil.  A happy  future  existence  is  alone  good.  Oo. — I 
admit  that  it  is  best,  if  it  could  be  perpetual  ; but  it  cannot 
be.  Whatever  is,  is  liable  to  change,  and  misery,  and  de- 
struction. Nigban  is  the  only  permanent  good,  and  that 
good  has  been  attained  by  Gaudama,  the  last  deity.  J. — If 
there  be  no  eternal  being,  you  cannot  account  for  any 
thing.  Whence  this  world,  and  all  that  we  see  ? Oo. — 
Fate.  J. — Fate!  the  cause  must  always  be  equal  to  the 
effect.  See,  I raise  this  table  ; see,  also,  that  ant  under 
it  : suppose  I were  invisible  ; would  a wise  man  say  the 
ant  raised  it  ? Now  fate  is  not  even  an  ant.  Fate  is  a 
word,  that  is  all.  It  is  not  an  agent,  not  a thing.  What  is 
fate  ? Oo. — The  fate  of  creatures  is  the  influence  which 
their  good  or  bad  deeds  have  on  their  future  existence. 
J. — If  influence  be  exerted,  there  must  be  an  exerter.  If 
there  be  a determination,  there  must  be  a determiner. 
Oo. — No  ; there  is  no  determiner.  There  cannot  be  an 
eternal  Being.  J. — Consider  this  point.  It  is  a main 
point  of  true  wisdom.  Whenever  there  is  an  execution  of 
a purpose,  there  must  be  an  agent.  Oo. — (After  a little 
thought)  I must  say  that  my  mind  is  very  decided  and  hard, 
and  unless  you  tell  me  something  more  to  the  purpose,  I 
shall  never  believe.  J. — Well,  teacher,  I wish  you  to  be- 
lieve, not  for  my  profit,  but  for  yours.  I daily  pray  the 
true  God  to  give  you  light,  that  you  may  believe.  Wheth- 
er you  will  ever  believe  in  this  world  I don’t  know ; but 
when  you  die  I know  you  will  believe  what  I now  say.  You 
will  then  appear  before  the  God  you  now  deny.  Oo. — I 
don’t  know  that.” 


116 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

Letters  of  Mrs.  Judson — Birth  and  Death  of  a Son — 
Arrival  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hough. 

The  following  letters,  written  by  Mrs.  Judson  to  her 
family,  contain  a statement  of  several  interesting  incidents : 

“ Rangoon , Sept.  26,  1815. 

“ My  dear  Parents,  Sisters,  and  Brother, 

“ Many  months  have  passed  since  I attempted  to  write 
you,  owing  entirely  to  the  great  improbability  of  letters 
reaching  you  during  the  continuance  of  the  war.  But  as 
we  have  lately  heard  that  this  unhappy  contest  has  ended, 
and  that  peace  is  again  restored,  I am  once  more  induced 
to  take  up  my  pen,  though  I shall  be  able  to  write  but  a 
few  lines.  Goodness  and  mercy  still  follow  us,  still  the 
protecting  hand  of  our  heavenly  Father  is  held  out  for  our 
assistance ; and  though  we  have  seen  days  and  nights  of 
affliction,  we  experience  the  fulfilment  of  this  promise,  Lo, 
I am  with  you.  In  my  last,  I gave  you  a general  ac- 
count of  events  from  our  arrival  here  to  that  date.  In  a 
month  or  two  from  that  date,  1 embarked  for  Madras,  to 
procure  medical  assistance,  and  hoping  a change  of  air 
would  conduce  to  the  restoration  of  my  health.  I was 
obliged  to  leave  Mr.  Judson  here  alone,  without  a single 
associate  to  animate  him  in  his  arduous  work.  We  did 
not  think  it  his  duty  for  him  to  leave  the  mission,  if  I could 
possibly  go  alone.  But  though  I was  separated  from  him, 
and  felt  for  the  first  time  in  my  life  that  I was  entirely  alone 
in  this  wide  world,  yet  I could  not  but  trace  the  kind  deal- 
ings of  God  in  inclining  every  one  with  whom  I had  any 
concern,  to  favor  and  assist  me  in  my  way.  The  Vice- 
roy gave  me  an  order  to  take  a woman  with  me,  free 
from  expense,  a thing  which  is  generally  attended  with 
great  difficulty,  owing  to  the  Butman  law  which  forbids 
any  female  to  leave  the  country.  We  went  to  him  ourselves 
with  a small  present,  which  is  customary  when  a favor  is 
asked.  On  his  seeing  it,  he  inquired  if  we  had  any  business ; 
and  on  Mr.  Judson’s  presenting  the  petition,  he  immediate- 
ly commanded  his  writer  to  give  us  an  official  order,  without 
causing  us  any  expense  whatever.  The  Captain  with 
whom  I went  refused  any  pay  for  my  passage,  though  he 
provided  every  necessary  for  one  in  ill  health.  I staid  at 
Madras  six  weeks,  and  resided  at  Mr.  Loveless’  house,  where 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


117 


I received  every  attention.  When  about  to  leave  Madras, 
I sent  the  physician  under  whose  care  1 had  been,  seventy 
rupees,  which  he  immediately  returned,  saying,  he  was 
happy  if  he  had  been  serviceable  to  me.  After  an  absence 
of  three  months,  I safely  arrived  at  Rangoon,  where  I found 
Mr.  Judson  well,  and  laboring  hard,  though  entirely  alone. 
My  health  continued  to  mend,  and  on  the  11th  of  Septem- 
ber I was  made  the  happy  mother  of  a little  son.  1 had 
no  physician  or  assistant  whatever  excepting  Mr.  Judson. 
Since  the  birth  of  our  little  son,  my  health  has  been  much 
better  than  for  two  years  before.  I feel  now  almost  in  a 
new  state  of  existence.  Our  hands  are  full,  and  though 
our  prospects  in  regard  to  the  immediate  conversion  of  the 
Burmans  are  dark,  yet  our  trust  in  God  is  strong,  and  our 
hopes  animating. 

“Mr.  Judson  has  made  considerable  progress  in  the  Pali 
language,  which  is  the  learned  language  of  the  Burmans, 
and  without  a knowledge  of  which,  a man  is  not  consider- 
ed learned.  I have  again  commenced  studying  the  Bur- 
man,  though  I am  not  yet  able  to  sit  long  at  a time. 

“ You  doubtless  are  expecting  to  hear  by  this  time  of  the 
Burmans  inquiring  what  they  shall  do  to  be  saved,  and  re- 
joicing that  we  have  come  to  tell  them  how  they  may  escape 
eternal  misery.  Alas,  you  know  not  the  difficulty  of  com- 
municating the  least  truth  to  the  dark  mind  of  a heathen, 
particularly  those  heathen  who  have  a conceited  notion  of 
their  own  wisdom  and  knowledge,  and  the  superior  ex- 
cellence of  their  own  religious  system.  Sometimes  when 
1 have  been  conversing  with  some  of  the  women,  they  have 
replied,  ‘ Your  religion  is  good  for  you,  ours  for  us.  You 
will  be  rewarded  for  your  good  deeds  in  your  way — we  in 
our  way.’  At  other  times,  when  Mr.  J.  had  been  telling 
them  of  the  atonement  by  Christ,  they  would  reply  that 
their  minds  were  stiff,  that  they  did  not  yet  believe,  &c. 
But  these  things  do  not  discourage  us.  We  confidently 
believe  that  God  in  his  own  time  will  make  his  truth  effect- 
ual unto  salvation.  We  are  endeavoring  to  convince  the 
Burmans  by  our  conduct,  that  our  religion  is  different  from 
theirs  ; and  I believe  we  have  succeeded  in  gaining  the  con- 
fidence and  respect  of  those  with  whom  we  have  any 
concern,  so  that  they  tell  others  who  know  us  not,  that 
they  need  not  be  afraid  to  trust  us,  for  we  do  not  know 
how  to  tell  falsehoods  as  the  Burmans  do.  We  are  very 
particular  to  pay  at  the  appointed  time,  for  whatever  we 


118 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUOSON. 


purchase.  The  Burmans  are  surprised  to  see  us  always 
employed,  particularly  me,  as  the  Burman  women  never 
think  of  doing  any  work  if  they  can  get  their  rice  without. 

“ Our  present  teacher  is  a learned  man  for  a Burman  ; 
he  was  once  a priest,  and  lived  at  the  golden  feet,  as  they 
call  the  city  of  Ava.  He  makes  every  exertion  possible  to 
please  us,  lest  he  like  his  predecessors  should  lose  his  place. 
He  is  the  fourth  we  have  had,  and  we  give  him  only  fifteen 
tickals  a month,  which  is  about  seven  dollars. 

“ I know,  my  dear  mother,  you  long  very  much  to  see 
my  little  son.  I wish  you  were  here  to  see  him.  He 
is  a sprightly  boy,  and  already  begins  to  be  very  playful. 
We  hope  his  life  may  be  preserved  and  his  heart  sanctified, 
that  he  may  become  a Missionary  among  the  Burmans. 

“ Rangoon,  Dec.  8,  1815. 

“ My  dear  Sisters, 

“ In  regard  to  the  language,  which  sister  A.  wishes  ‘ to 
hear  how  it  sounds,’  we  leel  quite  at  home,  and  can  con- 
verse with  ease  on  common  subjects.  We  find  the  subject 
of  religion  by  far  the  most  difficult,  on  account  of  the  want 
of  religious  terms  in  their  language.  They  have  not  the 
least  idea  of  a God  who  is  eternal — without  beginning  or 
end.  All  their  deities  have  been  through  the  several  grades 
of  creatures,  from  a fowl  to  a deity.  When  their  deities 
take  heaven,  as  they  express  it,  they  cease  to  exist,  which, 
according  to  their  ideas,  is  the  highest  state  of  perfec- 
tion. It  is  now  two  thousand  years  since  Gaudama, 
their  last  deity,  entered  on  his  state  of  perfection  ; and 
though  he  now  ceases  to  exist,  they  still  worship  a hair  of 
his  head,  which  is  enshrined  in  an  enormous  pagoda,  to 
which  the  Burmans  go  every  eighth  day.  They  know  of 
no  other  atonement  for  sin,  than  offerings  to  their  priests 
and  their  pagodas.  You  cannot  imagine  how  very  difficult 
it  is  to  give  them  any  idea  of  the  true  God  and  the  way 
of  salvation  by  Christ,  since  their  present  ideas  of  deity 
are  so  very  low. 

“ Mr.  Judson  has  obtained  a tolerable  knowledge  of  the 
construction  of  the  language,  and  only  needs  time  and 
practice  to  make  it  perfectly  familiar.  I can  read  and 
write,  but  am  far  behind  Mr.  J.  in  this  part,  though  in  con- 
versation I am  his  equal.  Doubtless  you  expect  by  this 
time,  that  some  of  the  Burmans  have  embraced  the  Chris- 
tian religion,  or  at  least,  are  seriously  inquiring  respecting 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


119 


it.  Our  hopes  have  frequently  been  raised  by  the  serious 
and  candid  attention  of  some,  but  have  as  frequently  sunk 
again  by  beholding  their  almost  total  indifference.  At  one 
time  our  hopes  were  quite  raised  by  the  serious  attention  of 
the  son  of  a Governor,  who  came  to  us  about  a year,  to  learn 
English.  He  at  times  appeared  solemn  and  inquisitive  ; 
but  about  six  months  ago  his  father  lost  his  office  : he  of 
course  lost  his  sense  of  dignity,  mixed  with  his  servants,  and 
lost,  we  fear,  most  of  his  seriousness.  He  came  here  his  last 
Sabbath  to  bid  us  farewell,  as  his  father  was  called  up  to 
Ava.  I asked  him  if  he  had  forgotten  the  instructions  he 
had  formerly  received.  He  said  he  had  not,  and  repeated 
to  us  what  we  had  told  him  concerning  the  character  of  God 
and  of  Christ.  We  gave  him  a copy  of  Matthew’s  Gospel, 
which  has  been  printed,  and  which  he  gladly  received,  say- 
ing, not  a day  should  pass,  without  his  reading  it.  Mr.  J. 
told  him,  every  time  he  read,  he  must  ask  God  to  give  him 
light,  and  enable  him  to  understand  it.  Another,  an  old 
man  above  sixty,  frequently  visited  us,  and  said  he  wished 
to  be  instructed  in  our  way,  as  he  called  it.  He  was  of 
Portuguese  descent,  though  a Burman  in  his  habits.  Mr.  J. 
talked  much  to  him  about  his  depraved  nature,  and  the  ne- 
cessity of  a new  heart.  The  last  time  he  came,  he  inquir- 
ed if  we  would  not  give  money  to  those  who  were  baptiz- 
ed and  joined  us,  when  Mr.  J.  told  him  no.  He  then  ask- 
ed what  it  was  to  have  a new  heart.  Mr.  J.  told  him — 
when  he  replied,  that  he  had  got  a new  heart — that  he  be- 
lieved in  Christ  and  the  true  God.  Mr.  J.  asked  him  how 
long  since  he  felt  his  heart  was  new  1 He  said  he  was  a 
Christian — was  baptized  in  infancy — had  always  worship- 
ped the  true  God,  and  had  those  feelings  Mr.  J.  described. 
Mr.  J.  told  him  he  was  still  in  a very  dangerous  state,  and 
if  he  died  as  he  was,  he  would  surely  go  to  hell.  He  re- 
plied, your  sayings  are  very  hard,  and  I cannot  im- 
mediately understand  them.  Some  other  instances,  still 
more  encouraging,  I could  mention,  but  we  must  wait  to 
seethe  event.  These  things,  however,  do  not  discourage 
us.  It  is  God  alone,  who  can  effectually  impress  the  mind 
with  divine  truths : and  though  seed  now  sown  may  long 
lie  buried  in  the  dust,  yet  at  some  future  period  it  may 
spring  up,  and  bear  fruit  to  the  glory  of  God.  When  we 
read  what  wonders  God  is  doing  in  the  earth,  in  sending 
the  Gospel  into  all  parts  of  the  world — when  we  read  of 
Otaheitans  and  Chinese  embracing  the  Gospel — shall  we 
think  it  hard  for  him  to  convert  the  Burmans  ? 


120 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


“ The  town  just  now  is  all  in  confusion.  The  present 
Viceroy  is  recalled  by  the  King,  and  the  former  Viceroy  is 
again  to  take  the  government  of  Rangoon.  The  present 
Viceroy  has  been  here  only  a year  and  three  months;  he 
is  much  beloved  by  the  people,  ten  thousand  of  whom  will 
go  with  him.  We  have  had  a very  peaceable,  comfortable 
time  during  his  administration  ; the  town  was  in  a flourish- 
ing state  ; robberies  very  seldom  on  account  of  the  effect- 
ual means  he  has  taken  to  suppress  them,  and  we  strongly 
hoped  he  would  be  permitted  to  continue  here  for  some 
time.  The  present  Viceroy  and  wife  are  nearly  related  to 
the  King.  They  have  a daughter  fifteen  years  old,  who 
on  her  arrival  at  Ava  is  to  be  presented  to  the  Prince  Re- 
gent. She  is  a sensible,  smart,  satirical  girl ; with  a mind 
as  capable  of  improvement  as  any  young  lady’s  in  America. 
She  and  her  mother  have  ever  treated  me  with  marked  at- 
tention. I went  to  take  leave  of  them  two  or  three  days  ago, 
and  when  I entered  the  room  where  they  receive  company, 
finding  they  were  not  present,  I took  my  seat  with  the  wo- 
men who  had  assembled  to  pay  their  respects,  and  which 
is  two  or  three  steps  lower  than  where  the  Viceroy’s  family 
sit.  When  the  wife  and  daughter  came  in,  they  immedi- 
ately told  me  to  take  my  place  with  them,  for  it  was  not 
fitting  that  the  wife  of  a priest  should  sit  there.  When  I 
came  away,  her  ladyship  presented  me  with  a string  of 
coral,  which  is  the  second  she  has  given  me  since  her  res- 
idence here. 

“ O how  I long  to  visit  Bradford  ! and  spend  a few  even- 
ings by  your  firesides,  in  telling  you  what  I have  seen  and 
heard.  Alas ! we  have  no  fireside,  no  social  circle ; we 
are  still  alone  in  this  miserable  country,  surrounded  by 
thousands  who  are  ignorant  of  the  true  God,  and  only  way 
of  salvation  by  Jesus  Christ.  O pray  for  us,  that  we  may 
be  faithful  unto  death,  and  never  give  up  or  be  discourag- 
ed, though  we  may  not  have  immediate  success.  We  still 
feel  happy  in  our  employment,  and  have  reason  to  thank 
God  that  he  has  brought  us  here.  We  do  hope  to  live  to 
see  the  Scriptures  translated  into  the  Burman  language, 
and  to  see  a church  formed  from  among  these  idolaters. 
Did  you  know  how  much  Mr.  J.  has  to  do,  you  would  not 
wonder  he  does  not  write  to  you  more.  He  sits  at  close 
study  twelve  hours  out  of  the  twenty-four.” 

Some  of  the  difficulties  of  the  Burman  language  are  thus 
described  by  Mr.  Judson,  in  a letter  to  Dr.  Bolles,  of  Salem, 
dated  Rangoon,  January  16,  1816 : 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


121 


“ I just  now  begin  to  see  my  way  forward  in  this  lan- 
guage, and  hope  that  two  or  three  years  more  will  make  it 
somewhat  familiar ; but  I have  met  with  difficulties  that  I 
had  no  idea  of  before  I entered  on  the  work.  For  a Eu- 
ropean or  American  to  acquire  a living  oriental  language, 
root  and  branch,  and  make  it  his  own,  is  quite  a different 
thing  from  his  acquiring  a cognate  language  of  the  west, 
or  any  of  the  dead  languages,  as  they  are  studied  in  the 
schools.  One  circumstance  may  serve  to  illustrate  this.  I 
once  had  occasion  to  devote  a few  months  to  the  study  of 
the  French.  I have  now  been  above  two  years  engaged  in 
the  Burman.  If  I were  to  choose  between  aBurman  and  a 
French  book,  to  be  examined  in,  without  previous  study,  I 
should,  without  the  least  hesitation,  choose  the  French. 
When  we  take  up  a western  language,  the  similarity  in  the 
characters,  in  very  many  terms,  in  many  modes  of  expres- 
sions, and  in  the  general  structure  of  the  sentences,  its  being 
in  fair  print,  (a  circumstance  we  hardly  think  of,)  and  the 
assistance  of  grammars,  dictionaries,  and  instructers,  ren- 
der the  work  comparatively  easy.  But  when  we  take  up  a 
language  spoken  by  a people  on  the  other  side  of  the  earth, 
whose  very  thoughts  run  in  channels  diverse  from  ours,  and 
whose  modes  of  expression  are  consequently  all  new  and 
uncouth ; when  we  find  the  letters  and  words  all  totally 
destitute  of  the  least  resemblance  to  any  language  we  had 
ever  met  with,  and  these  words  not  fairly  divided,  and  dis- 
tinguished, as  in  western  writing,  by  breaks,  and  points, 
and  capitals,  but  run  together  in  one  continuous  line,  a 
sentence  or  paragraph  seeming  to  the  eye  but  one  long 
word  ; when,  instead  of  clear  characters  on  paper,  we  find 
only  obscure  scratches  on  dried  palm  leaves  strung  togeth- 
er, and  called  a book ; when  we  have  no  dictionary,  and  no 
interpreter  to  explain  a single  word,  and  must  get  some- 
thing of  the  language,  before  we  can  avail  ourselves  of  the 
assistance  of  a native  teacher, — 

‘ Hoc  opus,  hie  labor  est.’ 

I had  hoped,  before  I came  here,  that  it  would  not  be  my 
lot  to  have  to  go  alone,  without  any  guide,  in  an  unexplor- 
ed path,  especially  as  Missionaries  had  been  here  before. 
But  Mr.  Chater  had  left  the  country,  and  Mr.  Carey  was 
with  me  very  little,  before  he  left  the  mission  and  the  mis- 
sionary work  altogether. 

L 2 


122 


MEMOIR  OP  MRS.  JUDSON. 


“ I long  to  write  something  more  interesting  and  en- 
couraging to  the  friends  of  the  mission;  but  it  must  not  yet 
be  expected.  It  unavoidably  takes  several  years  to  acquire 
such  a language,  in  order  to  converse  and  write  intelligibly 
on  the  great  truths  of  the  Gospel.  Dr.  Carey  once  told  me, 
that  after  he  had  been  some  years  in  Bengal,  and  thought 
he  was  doing  very  well,  in  conversing  and  preaching  with 
the  natives,  they  (as  he  was  afterwards  convinced)  knew 
not  what  he  was  about.  A young  Missionary,  who  expects 
to  pick  up  the  language  in  a year  or  two,  will  probably  find 
that  he  has  not  counted  the  cost.  If  he  should  be  so 
fortunate  as  to  obtain  a good  interpreter,  he  may  be  use- 
ful by  that  means.  But  he  will  learn,  especially  if  he  is  in 
a new  place,  where  the  way  is  not  prepared,  and  no  pre- 
vious ideas  communicated,  that  to  qualify  himself  to  com- 
municate divine  truth  intelligibly,  by  his  voice  or  pen,  is 
not  the  work  of  a year.  However,  notwithstanding  my 
present  great  incompetency,  I am  beginning  to  translate 
the  New  Testament,  being  extremely  anxious  to  get  some 
parts  of  Scripture,  at  least,  into  an  intelligible  shape,  if  for 
no  other  purpose  than  to  read,  as  occasion  offers,  to  the 
Burmans  with  whom  I meet.” 

At  this  juncture,  their  heavenly  Father  was  pleased  to 
visit  them  with  the  most  distressing  trial,  which  can  wring 
a parent’s  heart.  Their  darling  boy,  who  was  their  solace 
in  their  lonely  condition,  was  removed  from  them  by  death. 
The  event  is  described  in  a letter  of  Mrs.  J.  with  all  the 
pathos  of  a mother’s  sorrow  : 

“ Rangoon,  May  7,  1816. 

“ My  dear  Parents, 

“ Little  did  I think  when  I wrote  you  last,  that  my  next 
letter  would  be  filled  with  the  melancholy  subject  on  which 
I must  now  write.  Death,  regardless  of  our  lonely  situa- 
tion, has  entered  our  dwelling,  and  made  one  of  the  happi- 
est families  wretched.  Our  little  Roger  Williams,  our  on- 
ly little  darling  boy,  was  three  days  ago  laid  in  the  silent 
grave.  Eight  months  we  enjoyed  the  precious  little  gift, 
in  which  time  he  had  so  completely  entwined  himself  around 
his  parents’  hearts,  that  his  existence  seemed  necessary  to 
their  own.  But  God  has  taught  us  by  afflictions,  what  we 
would  not  learn  by  mercies — that  our  hearts  are  his  exclu- 
sive property,  and  whatever  rival  intrudes,  he  will  tear  it 
away. 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


123 


“ As  I feel  incapable  of  writing  on  any  other  subject,  I 
will  give  you  the  particulars  of  his  little  probation,  and  the 
last  painful  scene  which  has  rent  our  hearts. 

“ He  was  a remarkably  pleasant  child, — never  cried  ex- 
cept when  in  pain,  and  what  we  often  observed  to  each 
other  was  the  most  singular,  he  never,  during  his  little  exist- 
ence, manifested  the  least  anger  or  resentment  at  any 
thing.  This  was  not  owing  to  the  want  of  intellect,  for 
his  tender  feelings  of  sensibility  were  very  conspicuous. 
Whenever  I or  his  father  passed  his  cradle  without  taking 
him,  he  would  follow  us  with  his  eyes  to  the  door,  ivhen 
they  would  fill  with  tears,  and  his  countenance  so  expressive 
of  grief,  though  perfectly  silent,  that  it  would  force  us 
back  to  him,  which  would  cause  his  little  heart  to  be  as 
joyful  as  it  had  been  before  sorrowful.  He  would  lie  hours 
on  a mat  by  his  papa’s  study  table,  or  by  the  side  of  his 
chair  on  the  floor,  if  he  could  only  see  his  face.  When  we 
had  finished  study,  or  the  business  of  the  day,  it  was  our  ex- 
ercise and  amusement  to  carry  him  round  the  house  or  gar- 
den, and  though  we  were  alone,  we  felt  not  our  solitude 
when  he  was  with  us.  For  two  months  before  he  died,  I 
observed  with  much  anxiety,  that  he  had  violent  fits  of  per- 
spiration every  night,  and  a slight  degree  of  fever.  But  as 
he  appeared  well  through  the  day,  and  had  a good  appetite 
for  his  food,  and  continued  to  grow  fleshy,  I strongly  hoped 
it  would  wear  off,  and  terminate  in  the  cutting  of  his  teeth. 
But  alas  ! all  our  hopes  were  blasted.  Tuesday  morning 
when  I took  him  from  his  cradle,  he  appeared  as  well  as 
usual ; but  not  long  after,  he  was  taken  with  a violent 
coughing,  which  continued  without  cessation  for  half  an 
hour.  This  brought  on  a fever,  which  continued  strong 
through  the  day  and  night;  but  Wednesday  morning  it 
abated,  and  he  slept  quietly  through  the  day,  and  took  his 
food  with  as  good  an  appetite  as  usual.  Thursday  his 
cough  returned,  and  with  it  the  fever,  which  again  much 
alarmed  us,  and  we  sent  for  a Portuguese  priest,  (the  only 
person  who  knows  any  thing  about  medicine  in  the  place,) 
who  gave  him  a little  rhubarb  and  gascoign  powder.  But 
nothing  appeared  to  affect  the  distress  in  his  throat,  which 
was  the  cause  of  his  coughing,  and  made  him  breathe 
so  hard,  that  every  breath  could  be  heard  some  way. 
Friday  night  I sat  by  him  till  two  o’clock,  when  being 
much  fatigued,  I retired,  and  Mr.  Judson  took  him.  The 
little  creature  drank  his  milk  with  much  eagerness,  (he 
was  weaned)  and  Mr.  Judson  thought  he  was  refreshed  and 


124 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


would  go  to  sleep.  He  laid  him  in  his  cradle — he  slept 
with  ease  for  half  an  hour,  when  his  breath  stopped  with- 
out a struggle,  and  he  was  gone ! Thus  died  our  little 
Roger. 

‘Short  pain,  short  grief,  dear  babe,  was  thine, — 

‘Now,  joys  eternal  and  divine.’ 

We  buried  him  in  the  afternoon  of  the  same  day,  in  a little 
enclosure,  the  other  side  of  the  garden.  Forty  or  fifty  Bur- 
mans  and  Portuguese  followed,  with  his  afflicted  parents, 
the  last  remains  to  the  silent  grave.  All  the  Burmans  who 
were  acquainted  with  us,  endeavored  to  sympathize  with 
us,  and  console  us  under  our  loss.  Our  little  Roger  was 
the  only  legitimate  child  of  foreign  parents  in  the  place; 
consequently  he  was  quite  a curiosity  to  the  Burmans.  But 
what  shall  1 say  about  the  improvement  we  are  to  make  of 
this  heavy  affliction  ? We  do  not  feel  a disposition  to  mur- 
mur, or  to  inquire  of  our  Sovereign  why  he  has  done  this. 
We  wish  rather,  to  sit  down  submissively  under  the  rod 
and  bear  the  smart,  till  the  end  for  which  the  affliction  was 
sent,  shall  be  accomplished.  Our  hearts  were  bound  up  in 
this  child ; we  felt  he  was  our  earthly  all,  our  only  source 
of  innocent  recreation  in  this  heathen  land.  But  God  saw 
it  was  necessary  to  remind  us  of  our  error,  and  to  strip 
us  of  our  only  little  all.  O may  it  not  be  in  vain  that  he 
has  done  it.  May  we  so  improve  it,  that  he  will  stay  his 
hand  and  say,  ‘ It  is  enough.’ 

“ May  18.  It  is  just  a fortnight  to-day,  since  our  little 
boy  died.  We  feel  the  anguish  a little  abated,  and  have 
returned  to  our  study  and  employment ; but  when  for  a 
moment  we  realize  what  we  once  possessed,  and  our  now 
bereaved  state,  the  wound  opens  and  bleeds  afresh.  Yet 
we  would  still  say,  ‘Thy  will  be  done.’ 

“ Two  or  three  days  ago,  the  wife  of  the  Viceroy  made  us 
a visit  in  all  her  state.  She  had  heard  of  the  death  of  the 
little  white  child,  as  she  called  him,  and  came  to  pay  a vis- 
it of  condolence.  I once  carried  him  to  her  house,  when 
she  took  the  velvet  cushion  on  which  she  usually  sits, 
and  placed  the  little  boy  upon  it,  and  exclaimed,  What  a 
child,  how  white,  &,c.  After  caressing  him  for  some 
time,  I got  up  to  go,  but  she  requested  me  to  stay  till  the 
Viceroy  came  in.  He  soon  entered  the  room,  when  she 
again  exclaimed,  ‘Look,  my  Lord,  see  what  a child  ! look  at 
his  feet,  look  at  his  hands,’  both  of  which  were  remarkably 
fleshy.  The  old  Viceroy,  a huge  looking  man,  who  has  at 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


125 


least  twenty  or  thirty  children,  smiled  on  the  little  babe, 
made  some  inquiries  respecting  him,  and  took  his  leave. 
Ever  since  that  time,  when  we  met,  she  would  anxiously 
inquire  about  him.  When  she  saw  me  after  his  death,  she 
smote  her  breast,  and  said,  ‘ Why  did  you  not  send  me 
word,  that  I might  have  come  to  his  funeral  V I told  her  I 
did  not  think  of  any  thing,  my  distress  was  so  great.  She 
then  tried  to  comfort  us,  and  told  us  not  to  weep.  She 
was  accompanied  by  all  her  officers  of  state  and  attend- 
ants, all  of  which  were  about  two  hundred  people.  I gave 
her  tea,  sweetmeats  and  cakes,  with  which  she  appeared 
much  pleased.  O that  she  might  become  a real  disciple  of 
Jesus ! 

“ I sometimes  have  good  opportunities  of  communicating 
religious  truths  to  the  women  in  the  government-house,  and 
hope  I shall  have  an  opportunity  of  conversing  with  the 
wife  of  the  Viceroy  herself. 

“ All  is  Egyptian  darkness  around  us — not  a glimpse  of 
light.  Mr.  Judson  had  just  completed  a tract  in  the  Bur- 
man  language,  a summary  of  the  Christian  religion,  when 
his  eyes  became  so  weak,  and  his  head  so  much  affected, 
that  he  was  obliged  to  lay  aside  all  study,  and  could  not 
even  look  into  an  English  book.  It  is  now  six  weeks  since 
this  took  place,  and  he  is  now  only  able  to  study  about  half 
the  day.  This  we  feel  to  be  a severe  affliction.  My  health 
is  indifferent.  We  are  anxiously  looking  for  the  arrival  of 
the  other  Missionaries,  who  we  hope  will  strengthen  this 
mission.” 

Mr.  Judson’s  health  had  now  become  so  impaired,  by 
close  attention  to  study,  that  he  was  forced  to  desist 
from  read  iri*>  and  from  all  other  mental  exertion,  for  several 
months.  He  was  apprehensive,  that  it  would  be  necessary 
to  take  a voyage  to  Bengal,  for  the  restoration  of  his  health, 
though  he  felt  a great  reluctance  to  suspend,  for  a moment, 
his  efforts  to  prepare  himself  for  usefulness  among  the 
idolatrous  millions,  who  were  perishing  around  him.  Ex- 
ercise on  horseback,  and  a more  nutritive  diet,  restored  his 
health,  in  some  degree;  but  he  was  on  the  point  of  sailing 
for  Calcutta,  when  he  received  the  joyful  intelligence,  that 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hough  had  arrived  in  Bengal,  and  would 
soon  join  them  in  Rangoon.  The  vessel  in  which  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  J.  were  about  to  take  passage,  being  detained 
longer  than  was  expected,  they  determined  to  relinquish 
the  design,  and  to  remain  in  Rangoon.  Mr,  Judson’s 


126 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


health  gradually  became  better,  and  he  was  enabled  to 
resume  his  literary  labors.  During  the  period  of  his  ill- 
ness, while  incapable  of  reading,  from  the  weakness  of  his 
eyes,  he  employed  himself  in  preparing  a grammar  of  the 
language,  for  the  benefit  of  future  Missionaries. 

Mr.  Hough  arrived  in  Calcutta,  in  April,  1816.  Dr. 
Carey  had  recently  received  letters  from  Mr.  Judson,  in- 
forming him,  that  he  wished  several  small  tracts  printed 
at  Serampore.  The  Dr.  and  his  associates  immediately  ad- 
vised, that  a printing  office  be  established  at  Rangoon  ; 
and,  with  their  characteristic  liberality,  made  a present  to 
the  mission  of  a printing  press,  types  and  other  printing 
apparatus,  with  which  Mr.  Hough  and  wife  arrived  at 
Rangoon,  in  October,  1816. 

It  was  a joyful  event  to  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson  to  be  thus 
reinforced  by  two  other  Missionaries.  They  had  been 
laboring  in  silence  and  sorrow,  for  three  years,  without 
the  encouraging  thought,  that  they  were,  the  mean  while, 
conferring  any  direct  benefit  on  the  natives.  They  were, 
however,  preparing  themselves  for  usefulness.  They  had 
so  far  become  familiar  with  the  language,  that  they  could 
converse  with  considerable  facility,  and  Mr.  Judson  had 
prepared  two  tracts,  which  were  printed  by  Mr.  Hough, 
soon  after  his  arrival.  Mr.  Judson  says,  in  a letter  written 
at  this  period  : 

“ The  British  Baptists  have  made  a noble  beginning  in 
Western  India.  It  remains  for  American  Baptists  to  make 
an  attempt  on  the  eastern  side.  As  for  myself,  I fear  I 
shall  prove  only  a pioneer,  and  do  a little  in  preparing  the 
way  for  others.  But  such  as  I am,  I feel  devoted  to  the 
work,  and,  with  the  grace  of  God,  and  the  help  of  the  So- 
ciety, am  resolved  to  persevere  to  the  end  of  my  life.”  %* 

A letter  of  the  same  date,  to  Mr.  Rice,  will  show  what 
considerations  prevented  discouragement  under  such  cir- 
cumstances : 

“ If  any  ask  what  success  I meet  with  among  the  na- 
tives— tell  them  to  look  at  Otaheite,  where  the  Missiona- 
ries labored  nearly  twenty  years,  and  not  meeting  with  the 
slightest  success,  began  to  be  neglected  by  all  the  Chris- 
tian world,  and  the  very  name  of  Otaheite  was  considered 
a 'shame  to  the  cause  of  missions  ; but  now  the  blessing 
begins  to  descend.  Tell  them  to  look  at  Bengal  also. 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


127 


where  Dr.  Thomas  had  been  laboring  seventeen  years, 
that  is,  from  1783  to  1800,  before  the  first  convert,  Krish- 
no,  was  baptized.  When  a few  converts  are  once  made, 
things  move  on.  But  it  requires  a much  longer  time  than 
I have  been  here,  to  make  a first  impression  on  a heathen 
people.  If  they  ask  again,  what  prospect  of  ultimate  suc- 
cess is  there — tell  them,  as  much  as  that  there  is  an  al- 
mighty and  faithful  God,  who  will  perform  his  promises, 
and  no  more.  If  this  does  not  satisfy  them,  beg  them  to 
let  me  stay  and  make  the  attempt,  and  let  you  come,  and 
give  us  our  bread  ; or,  if  they  are  unwilling  to  risk  their 
bread  on  such  a forlorn  hope  as  has  nothing  but  the  word 
of  God  to  sustain  it,  beg  of  them  at  least  not  to  prevent 
others  from  giving  us  bread.  And  if  we  live  some  twenty 
or  thirty  years,  they  may  hear  from  us  again. 

“ I have  already  written  many  things  home  about  Ran- 
goon. The  climate  is  good,  better  than  any  other  part  of 
the  east.  But  it  is  a most  wretched  place.  Missionaries 
must  not  calculate  on  the  least  comfort,  but  what  they  find 
in  one  another,  and  in  their  work.  However,  if  a ship  was 
lying  in  the  river,  ready  to  convey  me  to  any  part  of  the 
world  I should  choose,  and  that  too  with  the  entire  appro- 
bation of  all  my  Christian  friends,  I should  not,  for  a mo- 
ment, hesitate  on  remaining.  This  is  an  immense  field  ; 
and,  since  the  Serampore  Missionaries  have  left  it,  it  seems 
wholly  thrown  on  the  hands  of  the  Americans.  If  we  de- 
sert it,  the  blood  of  the  Burmans  will  be  required  of  us. 

“ In  encouraging  young  men  to  come  out  as  Missiona- 
ries, do  use  the  greatest  caution.  One  wrong-headed,  con- 
scientiously obstinate  man  would  ruin  us.  Humble,  quiet, 
persevering  men  ; men  of  sound,  sterling  talents,  of  decent 
accomplishments,  and  some  natural  aptitude  to  acquire  a 
language  ; men  of  an  amiable,  yielding  temper,  willing  to 
take  the  lowest  place,  to  be  the  least  of  all,  and  the  ser- 
vants of  all ; men  who  enjoy  much  closet  religion — who  live 
near  to  God,  and  are  willing  to  suffer  all  things  for  Christ’s 
sake,  without  being  proud  of  it ; — these  are  the  men  we 
need.” 

A letter  written  by  Mr.  Hough,  February  20th,  1817, 
contains  some  interesting  particulars,  relative  to  the  mis- 
sion ; and  also  describes  the  Burman  mode  of  burying  their 
priests. 


128 


MEMOIR  OP  MRS.  JUDSON. 


“ I can  say  truly,  I had  no  idea  of  the  state  of  heathen- 
ism, before  I saw  it.  A warm  hearted  Christian  in  Ameri- 
ca would  think,  that  a poor  miserable  idolater  would  leap 
for  joy  at  the  message  of  grace.  But  it  is  not  so  in  Bur- 
mah  : 

* Here  Satan  binds  their  captive  minds 
Fast  in  his  slavish  chains.’ 

“ The  few  with  whom  brother  Judson  has  conversed, 
since  1 have  been  here,  appear  inaccessible  to  truth.  They 
sit  unaffected,  and  go  away  unimpressed  with  what  they 
have  heard.  They  are  unconvinced  by  arguments,  and 
unmoved  by  love  ; and  the  conversion  of  a Burman,  or 
even  the  excitement  of  a thought  towards  the  truth,  must 
and  will  be  a sovereign  act  of  divine  power.  We  long  to 
see  that  act  of  power  displayed  ; even  one  instance  would 
fill  us  with  joy. 

“ Brother  Judson  has  never  yet  been  abroad  to  preach. 
He  has  applied  himself  constantly  to  the  study  of  the  lan- 
guage, with  a view  to  the  translation  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment. We  both  concur  in  the  opinion,  that  before  preach- 
ing be  undertaken,  to  any  considerable  degree,  some  por- 
tion of  the  Scriptures  should  be  in  circulation. 

“ The  Burmans,  when  any  thing  is  said  to  them  on  the 
subject  of  divine  truth,  inquire  for  our  holy  books,  and 
it  is  a pleasing  fact,  that  scarcely  a Burman,  with  the  ex- 
ception of  females,  is  incapable  of  reading.  Besides,  during 
the  progress  of  translation,  many  theological  terms,  appro- 
priate to  the  different  branches  of  doctrine,  may  be  famil- 
iarly acquired,  and  their  use  established  ; which,  without 
much  consideration,  might  be  erroneously  employed,  and 
thus  wrong  ideas  conveyed.  Having,  therefore,  press  and 
types  here,  we  cannot  concientiously  withhold  from  this 
people,  the  precious  oracles  of  God.  This  opinion  has  in- 
fluenced us  to  issue,  as  soon  as  preparations  could  possibly 
be  made,  two  small  tracts  ; one  a summary  of  Christian 
doctrine,  and  the  other  a catechism.  The  one  I was  en- 
abled to  print  the  latter  part  of  the  last,  and  the  other  the 
first  of  the  present,  month.  These  two  little  tracts  are  the 
first  printing  ever  done  in  Burmah  ; and  it  is  a fact,  grate- 
ful to  every  Christian  feeling,  that  God  has  reserved  the  in- 
troduction of  this  art  here,  for  his  own  use. 

“ When  a priest  dies,  he  has  peculiar  honors  paid  him. 
Several  months  since,  a neighboring  priest  died,  or  return- 
ed— for  the  Burmans  think  it  undignified  to  say  that  a priest 
dies — his  body  was  immediately  wrapped  up  in  tar  and 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


129 


wax ; holes  were  perforated  through  the  feet,  and  some  dis- 
tance up  the  legs,  into  which,  one  end  of  a hollow  bamboo 
was  inserted,  and  the  other  fixed  in  the  ground ; the  body 
was  then  pressed  and  squeezed,  so  that  its  fluids  were  forc- 
ed down  through  the  legs,  and  conveyed  olf  by  means  of 
the  bamboos;  in  this  state  of  preservation  the  body  has 
been  kept.  For  some  days  past,  preparations  have  been 
making  to  burn  this  sacred  relic,  and  to-day  it  passed  off 
in  fumigation  ! 

“ It  may  be  said  of  the  Burman,  as  of  every  other  pagan 
religion,  there  is  no  power  in  it  to  make  men  better,  and 
its  best  precepts  are  no  criterion  by  which  to  judge  of  the 
moral  character  of  its  devotees.  The  Burmans  are  subtle, 
thievish,  mercenary,  addicted  to  robbery  and  fraud ; truth 
and  honesty  are  not  known  among  them  as  virtues.  They 
are  excessively  prone  to  gambling  and  sporting. 

“ The  government  of  the  country  is  in  the  will  of  the 
Sovereign,  who  considers  his  subjects  as  slaves  ; in  short, 
every  person  coming  into  the  country,  reports  himself  ‘ the 
King’s  most  willing  slave.’  The  Viceroy  of  Rangoon  acts 
with  a power  limited  only  by  the  King.  He  punishes  crim- 
inals with  severity.  The  mildest  manner  of  suffering  death 
is  to  have  the  head  taken  off,  which  is  done  with  a large 
knife,  and  at  one  stroke.  Reprieves  from  extreme  desert, 
however,  are  often  purchased  with  money  ; but  when  a 
malefactor  is  destitute  of  friends  and  money,  he  dies  with- 
out mercy.” 

CHAPTER  IX. 

Mr.  Judson’s  Visit  to  Chittagong — Persecution  of  Mr. 

Hough,  and  his  Departure  for  Bengal — Return  of  Mr. 

Judson — Arrival  of  Messrs.  Colman  and  Wheelock. 

The  prospects  of  the  Mission  now  became  brighter. 
The  language  had  been  acquired  by  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson, 
a grammar  had  been  prepared,  two  tracts  were  printed, 
the  one  containing  a view  of  the  Christian  religion,  of  which 
one  thousand  copies  were  printed,  and  the  other  a cate- 
chism, of  which  three  thousand  copies  were  printed.  An 
edition  of  eight  hundred  copies  of  the  Gospel  by  Matthew, 
translated  by  Mr.  Judson,  was  commenced. 

M 


130 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON7. 


But  God  was  about  to  gladden  their  hearts,  by  showing 
them  some  of  the  fruits  of  that  seed,  which  they  had  scat- 
tered with  tears.  In  March,  1817,  Mr.  Judson  wrote  thus 
to  the  Corresponding  Secretary  : 

“I  have  this  day  been  visited  by  the  first  inquirer  after 
religion,  that  I have  seen  in  Burmah.  For  although  in 
the  course  of  the  two  last  years  I have  preached  the  Gospel 
to  many,  and  though  some  have  visited  me  several  times, 
and  conversed  on  the  subject  of  religion  ; yet  I have  never 
had  much  reason  to  believe  that  their  visits  originated  in 
a spirit  of  sincere  inquiry.  Conversations  on  religion  have 
always  been  of  my  proposing ; and  though  I have  sometimes 
been  encouraged  to  hope  that  truth  had  made  some  impres- 
sion, never,  until  to-day,  have  I met  with  one  who  was  fair- 
ly entitled  to  the  epithet  of  Inquirer. 

“ As  I was  sitting  with  my  teacher,  as  usual,  a Burman 
of  respectable  appearance,  and  followed  by  a servant,  came 
up  the  steps,  and  sat  down  by  me.  I asked  him  the  usual 
question,  where  he  came  from ; to  which  he  gave  me  no 
explicit  reply  ; and  I began  to  suspect  that  he  had  come 
from  the  government  house,  to  enforce  a trifling  request, 
which  in  the  morning  we  had  declined.  He  soon,  how- 
ever, undeceived  and  astonished  me,  by  asking,  ‘ How  long 
a time  will  it  take  me  to  learn  the  religion  of  Jesus  ? ’ 1 re- 
plied, that  such  a question  could  not  be  answered.  If  God 
gave  light  and  wisdom,  the  religion  of  Jesus  was  soon 
learnt  ; but  without  God,  a man  might  study  all  his  life 
long,  and  make  no  proficiency.  But  how,  continued  I, 
came  you  to  know  any  thing  of  Jesus?  Have  you  been 
here  before?  ‘No.’  Have  you  seen  any  writings  con- 
cerning Jesus  ? ‘I  have  seen  two  little  books.’  Who 
Jesus?  ‘He  is  the  Son  of  God,  who,  pitying  creatures, 
came  into  this  world,  and  suffered  death  in  their  stead.’ 
Who  is  God?  ‘ He  is  a Being  without  beginning  or  end, 
who  is  not  subject  to  old  age  or  death,  but  always  is.’  1 
cannot  tell  how  I felt  at  this  moment.  This  was  the  first 
acknowledgment  of  an  eternal  God,  that  I had  ever  heard 
from  the  lips  of  a Burman.  I handed  him  a tract  and 
catechism,  both  of  which  he  instantly  recognized,  and  read 
here  and  there,  making  occasional  remarks  to  his  follower, 
such  as,  ‘ This  is  the  true  God — this  is  the  right  way,’  &c. 
I now  tried  to  tell  him  some  things  about  God  and  Christ, 
and  himself ; but  he  did  not  listen  with  much  attention, 
and  seemed  anxious  only  to  get  another  book.  I had 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


131 


already  told  him  two  or  three  times  that  I had  finished  no 
other  book ; but,  that  in  two  or  three  months,  I would  give 
him  a larger  one,  which  I was  now  daily  employed  in 
translating.  ‘ But,’  replied  he,  ‘ have  you  not  a little  of 
that  book  done,  which  you  will  graciously  give  me  now  ? ” 
And  I,  beginning  to  think  that  God’s  time  was  better  than 
man’s,  folded  and  gave  him  the  two  first  half  sheets,  which 
contain  the  first  five  chapters  of  Matthew ; on  which  he  in- 
stantly rose,  as  if  his  business  was  all  done  ; and  having 
received  an  invitation  to  come  again,  took  leave.  Through- 
out his  short  stay,  he  appeared  different  from  any  Burman 
I have  met  with.  He  asked  no  questions  about  customs 
and  manners,  with  which  the  Burmans  tease  us  exceeding- 
ly. He  had  no  curiosity,  and  no  desire  for  any  thing,  but 
‘ more  of  this  sort  of  writing.’  In  fine,  his  conduct  proved 
that  he  had  something  on  his  mind,  and  I cannot  but  hope 
that  I shall  have  to  write  about  him  again. 

“ March  24.  We  have  not  yet  seen  our  inquirer ; but 
to-day  we  met  with  one  of  his  acquaintances,  who  says 
that  he  reads  our  books  all  the  day,  and  shows  them  to  all 
who  call  upon  him.  We  told  him  to  ask  his  friend  to  come 
and  see  us  again. 

“ 26.  An  opportunity  occurs  of  sending  to  Bengal.  I 
am  sorry  that  I cannot  send  home  more  interesting  letters. 
But  I am  not  yet  in  the  way  of  collecting  interesting  matter. 
I have  found,  that  I could  not  preach  publicly  to  any  advan- 
tage, without  being  able,  at  the  same  time,  to  put  something 
into  the  hands  of  the  hearers.  And,  in  order  to  qualify  my- 
self to  do  this,  I have  found  it  absolutely  necessary  to  keep 
at  home,  and  confine  myself  to  close  study,  for  three  or 
four  years.  1 hope,  however,  after  Matthew  is  finished,  to 
make  a more  public  entrance  on  my  work  than  has  yet 
been  done.  But  many  difficulties  lie  in  the  way.  Our 
present  house  is  situated  in  the  woods,  away  from  any 
neighbors,  and  at  a distance  from  any  road.  In  this  situa- 
tion, we  have  no  visitors,  and  no  passing  travellers,  whom 
we  could  invite  to  stop  and  hear  of  Christ.  My  attempts 
to  go  out  and  find  auditors  have  always  occasioned  such  a 
waste  of  time,  and  interruption  of  study,  as  would  not  often 
be  indulged  in,  or  justified.  We  are  very  desirous  of  build- 
ing a small  house  near  the  town,  on  some  public  road.” 

Mrs.  Judson  wrote  thus  to  a friend  in  August,  1817  : 

“ Since  Mr.  Hough’s  arrival,  he  has  printed  a tract  of 
considerable  length,  being  a view  of  the  Christian  religion, 


132 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


which  Mr.  Judson  had  previously  composed  ; and  also  a 
small  catechism  for  children,  and  Matthew’s  Gospel.  These 
are  in  circulation,  and  are  well  understood  by  those  who 
read  them.  Many  have  called  at  the  mission  house,  to  in- 
quire more  particularly  into  the  new  religion.  But  we  have 
frequently  observed  in  these  inquirers  a fear  lest  others  should 
discover  their  inclination  to  inquire.  Sometimes,  when  two 
or  three  intimate  friends  have  been  seriously  engaged  in 
conversing  on  religious  subjects,  if  others,  with  whom  they 
were  not  acquainted,  called  at  the  same  time,  they  would 
be  silent,  and  take  their  leave.  This  makes  us  feel  the  im- 
portance of  trying  to  obtain  the  patronage  of  government. 
In  a few  months,  Mr.  Judson  will  complete  a dictionary  of 
the  Burman  language  ; after  which  he  will,  perhaps,  go  up 
to  Ava,  the  residence  of  the  King. 

“ If  we  were  convinced  of  the  importance  of  missions, 
before  we  left  our  native  country,  we  now  also  see  and  feel 
their  practicability.  We  could  then  picture  to  ourselves  the 
miserable  situation  of  heathen  nations  ; but  we  now  see  a 
whole  populous  empire,  rational  and  immortal  like  ourselves, 
sunk  in  the  grossest  idolatry;  given  up  to  follow  the  wicked 
inclinations  of  their  depraved  hearts  ; entirely  destitute  of 
any  real  principle,  or  the  least  spark  of  true  benevolence. 
Let  those  who  plead  the  native  innocence  and  purity  of 
heathen  nations,  visit  Burmah.  Their  system  of  religion 
has  no  power  over  the  heart,  or  restraint  on  the  passions. 
Besides  being  destitute  of  life,  it  provides  no  atonement  for 
sin.  Here,  also,  the  Gospel  triumphs  over  this,  and  every 
other  religion  in  the  world.  This  is  the  grand  difference  ; 
this  makes  the  Gospel  ‘ good  news,’  indeed,  to  the  heavy 
laden  and  sin-sick  soul. 

“ How  interested  you  would  be,  could  you  meet  with  my 
little  society  of  females  on  the  Sabbath.  Interested  I say 
— yes,  you  would  be  interested,  if  it  was  only  from  this  cir- 
cumstance— that  these  poor  idolaters  enjoy  the  means  of 
grace,  and  sit  under  the  sound  of  the  Gospel.  I have  gen- 
erally fifteen  or  twenty.  They  are  attentive  while  1 read 
the  Scriptures,  and  endeavor  to  teach  them  about  God. 
One  of  them  told  me  the  other  day,  that  she  could  not 
think  of  giving  up  a religion  which  her  parents,  grand-pa- 
rents, &c.  &c.  had  embraced,  and  accepting  a new  one 
of  which  they  had  never  heard.  I asked  her  if  she  wish- 
ed to  go  to  hell,  because  her  progenitors  had  gone  there. 
She  replied,  if,  with  all  her  offerings  and  good  works  on 
her  head,  (speaking  in  their  idiom)  she  must  go  to  hell, 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


133 


then  let  her  go.  I told  her,  if  she  went  to  hell  after  having 
heard  of  the  Saviour,  her  very  relations  would  contribute  to 
torment  and  upbraid  her,  for  her  rejection  of  that  Saviour  of 
whom  they  had  never  heard,  and  that  even  she  herself  would 
regret  her  folly  when  it  was  too  late.  If  I do,  said  she,  I 
will  then  cry  out  to  you  to  be  my  intercessor  with  your  God, 
who  will  certainly  not  refuse  you.  Another  told  me  that 
she  did  believe  in  Christ,  and  prayed  to  him  every  day.  I 
asked  her  if  she  also  believed  in  Gaudama,  and  prayed  to 
him.  She  replied,  she  worshipped  them  both.  I have  sev- 
eral times  had  my  hopes  and  expectations  raised  by  the 
apparent  seriousness  of  several  females,  as  Mr.  Judson  has 
in  regard  to  several  men  ; but  their  goodness  was  like  the 
morning  cloud  and  early  dew,  which  soon  passeth  away. 
Four  or  five  children  have  committed  the  catechism  to  mem- 
ory, and  often  repeat  it  to  each  other.” 

The  following  letter  describes  some  of  the  offerings  made 
by  the  Burmans  at  their  festivals,  and  also  contains  a de- 
scription of  the  celebrated  pagoda  at  Rangoon : 

“ This  is  the  season  for  the  great  feast  of  Gaudama.  It 
commenced  yesterday,  and  it  is  to  continue  for  three  days. 
It  is  observed  all  over  the  country  ; but  I presume  the  mul- 
titude collected  in  this  place  is  much  greater  that  at  any 
other,  excepting  Ava.  Priests  and  people  come  in  boats 
from  a great  distance,  to  worship  at  the  pagoda  in  this 
place,  which  is  supposed  to  contain  a relic  of  Gaudama. 
The  Viceroy,  on  these  days,  goes  out  in  all  the  pomp  and 
splendor  possible,  dressed  and  ornamented  with  all  his  in- 
signia of  office,  attended  by  the  members  of  government  and 
the  common  people.  After  kneeling  and  worshipping  at 
the  pagoda,  they  generally  spend  the  day  in  amusements, 
such  as  boxing,  dancing,  singing,  theatrical  exhibitions, 
and  fire-works.  Most  of  the  older  people  spend  the  night 
at  the  pagoda,  and  listen  to  the  instructions  of  the  priests. 

“ Great  and  expensive  offerings  are  made  at  this  season. 
One  last  year,  presented  by  a member  of  government,  cost 
three  thousand  tickals,  or  twelve  hundred  dollars.  It  was  a 
kind  of  portable  pagoda,  made  of  bamboo  and  paper,  rich- 
ly ornamented  with  gold  leaf  and  paintings.  It  was  a hun- 
dred feet  in  height,  and  the  circumference  of  its  base 
about  fifty.  Half  way  up  its  height,  was  a man  ludricrous- 
M 2 


134 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


ly  dressed,  with  a mask  on  his  face,  white  wings  on  his 
shoulders,  and  artificial  finger  nails,  two  inches  in  length, 
in  the  posture  of  dancing.  This  offering  was  carried  by 
sixty  men,  preceded  by  a band  of  music,  and  followed  by 
the  officer  who  made  it,  and  his  suite.  Other  offerings 
presented  at  this  festival,  are  various  kinds  of  artificial 
trees,  the  branches  and  twigs  of  which  are  filled  with  cups, 
bowls,  handkerchiefs,  and  garments  of  all  descriptions  ; 
these  are  given  to  the  slaves  attached  to  the  pagoda,  who, 
the  week  following,  have  something  like  a fair,  to  dispose 
of  their  offerings. 

“ The  pagoda  to  which  such  multitudes  resort,  is  one  of 
the  largest  and  most  splendid  in  the  empire.  After  having 
ascended  a flight  of  steps,  a large  gate  opens,  when  a 
wild,  fairy  scene,  is  abruptly  presented  to  view.  It  resem- 
bles more  the  descriptions  we  sometimes  have  in  novels,  of 
enchanted  castles,  or  ancient  abbeys  in  ruins,  than  any 
thing  we  ever  meet  in  real  life.  The  ground  is  complete- 
ly covered  with  a variety  of  ludicrous  objects,  which  meet 
the  eye  in  every  direction,  interspersed  with  the  banyan, 
cocoa-nut,  and  toddy  trees.  Here  and  there  are  large  open 
buildings,  containing  huge  images  of  Gaudama;  some  in 
a sitting,  some  in  a sleeping  position,  surrounded  by  images 
of  priests  and  attendants,  in  the  act  of  worship,  or  listen- 
ing to  his  instructions.  Before  the  image  of  Gaudama, 
are  erected  small  altars,  on  which  offerings  of  fruit,  flow- 
ers, &c.  are  laid.  Large  images  of  elephants,  lions,  angels, 
and  demons,  together  with  a number  of  indescribable  ob- 
jects, all  assist  in  filling  the  picturesque  scene. 

“ The  ground  on  which  this  pagoda  is  situated,  com- 
mands a view  of  the  surrounding  country,  which  presents 
one  of  the  most  beautiful  landscapes  in  nature.  The  pol- 
ished spires  of  the  pagodas,  glistening  among  the  trees  at 
a distance,  appear  like  the  steeples  of  meeting-houses  in 
our  American  sea-ports.  The  verdant  appearance  of  the 
country,  the  hills  and  valleys,  ponds  and  rivers,  the  banks 
of  which  are  covered  with  cattle,  and  fields  of  rice  ; each, 
in  their  turn,  attract  the  eye,  and  cause  the  beholder  to  ex- 
claim, ‘ Was  this  delightful  country  made  to  be  the  resi- 
dence of  idolaters  ? Are  those  glittering  spires,  which,  in 
consequence  of  association  of  ideas,  recal  to  mind  so  many 
animating  sensations,  but  the  monuments  of  idolatry  ? ’ O 
my  friend  ! scenes  like  these,  productive  of  feelings  so  va- 
rious and  opposite,  do,  notwithstanding,  fire  the  soul  with 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDS03V. 


135 


an  unconquerable  desire  to  make  an  effort  to  rescue  this 
people  from  destruction,  and  lead  them  to  the  Rock  that  is 
higher  than  they.” 

In  November,  1817,  Mr.  Edward  Wheelock,  a member 
of  the  Second  Baptist  Church  in  Boston,  and  Mr.  James 
Colman,  a member  of  the  Third  Baptist  Church  in  that 
city,  sailed  from  Boston,  to  join  the  Mission.  They  were 
young  men  of  talents,  and  of  exemplary  piety,  who  were 
constrained  by  the  love  of  Christ  to  offer  themselves 
as  messengers  of  the  Saviour,  to  bear  his  unsearchable 
riches  to  the  distant  heathen.  With  the  hope  that  the 
sentiments  uttered  by  these  excellent  young  men,  who 
were  so  soon  summoned  away  from  their  earthly  toils,  may 
enkindle  a flame  of  zeal  in  some  kindred  hearts,  the  follow- 
ing extracts  are  quoted  from  their  letters  to  the  Board  : 

Mr.  Colman  wrote  thus — “ Since  I came  to  the  above 
conclusion,  my  mind  has  been  unwavering.  It  is  true, 
mountains,  at  times,  have  arisen  between  myself  and  the 
eastern  world.  My  way  has  been  hedged  up  by  difficulties, 
which  to  the  eye  of  human  reason  might  appear  insur- 
mountable. But  duty  has  constantly  appeared  the  same. 
Indeed,  I esteem  missionary  work,  not  only  as  a duty  for 
me  to  perform,  but  as  a privilege  for  me  to  enjoy  ; a privi- 
lege which  I value  more  than  the  riches  of  the  earth.  Only 
give  me  the  rich  satisfaction  of  holding  up  the  torch  of 
truth,  in  the  benighted  regions  of  Burmah ! This  is  the 
object  which  lies  nearest  my  heart ; for  this,  I can  cheer- 
fully leave  my  native  land,  and  the  bosom  of  my  beloved 
friends.  I pant  to  proclaim  the  Gospel  to  those  who  are 
ignorant  of  it ; to  present  to  their  minds  that  firm  founda- 
tion on  which  my  own  hopes  of  eternal  happiness  are  built. 
I look  to  Burmah  as  my  home,  and  as  the  field  of  my  future 
toils.  To  the  wretched  inhabitants  of  that  empire  I long 
to  present  the  Bible,  the  fountain  of  knowledge,  and  to 
direct  their  wandering  steps  to  the  great  Shepherd  and 
Bishop  of  souls.  Nor  can  I refrain  from  cherishing 
the  hope,  that  my  feeble  labors  among  them  will  be 
crowned  with  the  blessing  of  Heaven.  Some,  I trust,  will 
be  induced  to  forsake  the  worship  of  idols,  and  to  bow  the 
knee  to  Him,  on  whose  vesture  and  thigh  is  written,  King 
of  Kings,  and  Lord  of  Lords.  Prompted,  as  I believe,  by 
a deep  sense  of  the  worth  of  souls,  and  by  the  command 
of  our  blessed  Saviour,  who  says,  ‘Go  ye  into  all  the  world, 


13(5  MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 

and  preach  the  Gospel  to  every  creature ; and  encouraged 
by  his  promise  of  constant  assistance  and  direction  to  his 
servants,  I voluntarily  and  joyfully  offer  myself  to  be  your 
Missionary  to  the  Burman  empire.  May  the  Lord  preside 
over  your  deliberations,  and  grant  me,  if  it  can  be  consist- 
ent with  his  holy  will,  the  unspeakable  happiness  of  pro- 
claiming the  love  of  Jesus  to  the  miserable  heathen.” 

Mr.  Wheelock  closed  his  application  to  the  Board  with 
the  following  lines  : 

“ To  you,  honored  fathers,  is  my  mind  directed,  as  to 
those,  who,  under  God,  must  decide  my  case.  To  you  I of- 
fer, freely  and  joyfully  offer  myself,  to  become  your  Mission- 
ary, to  aid  those  already  under  your  patronage,  to  turn 
the  poor  Burmans  from  idols,  to  serve  the  living  and  true 
God.  And  O ! if  it  is  consistent  that  one  so  unworthy, 
and  so  unqualified  as  myself,  should  engage  in  this  glorious 
work,  deny  me  not,  I beseech  you,  the  unspeakable  privi- 
lege ; deny  me  not  the  fondest,  the  most  ardent  desire  of 
my  soul,  that  can,  in  this  world,  be  gratified.  To  deny  me 
this,  would  be  to  deprive  me  of  the  greatest  happiness 
which,  in  this  world,  I can  possibly  enjoy.  I would  rather 
be  a Missionary  of  the  cross,  than  a King  on  a throne.  Let 
the  men  of  this  world  possess  its  glittering  toys ; let  the 
miser  grasp  his  cankered  gold  ; let  the  voluptuary  enjoy  his 
sordid  pleasures ; let  the  ambitious  ascend  to  the  pinnacle 
of  earthly  honor  ; but  let  me  enjoy  the  sweet  satisfaction 
of  directing  the  poor  pagans  to  the  ‘ Lamb  of  God.’  I 
court  no  greater  good  ; I desire  no  greater  joy ; I seek  no 
greater  honor.  To  Burmah  would  I go;  in  Burmah 
would  I live  ; in  Burmah  would  I toil ; in  Burmah  would  I 
die ; and  in  Burmah  would  I be  buried.” 

In  December,  1817,  Mr.  Judson  left  Rangoon  on  a visit 
to  Chittagong,  in  Arracan,  for  the  purpose  of  benefitting 
his  health,  and  of  procuring  one  of  the  native  Christians, 
residing  there,  who  spoke  the  Burman  language,  to  assist 
him  in  his  first  public  attempts  to  preach  the  Gospel.  He 
designed  to  be  absent  but  three  months  ; but  the  vessel  was 
detained  by  contrary  winds,  and  becoming  unmanageable 
in  the  difficult  navigation  along  the  coast,  her  direction 
was  changed  for  Madras,  and  Mr.  Judson  had  the  unspeak- 
able anguish  of  being  borne  away  from  the  scene  of  his 
missionary  labors,  to  a distant  part  of  India,  which  he  had  no 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


137 


wish  to  visit.  The  vessel  was  unable  to  reach  Madras,  and 
Mr.  Judson  was  carried  to  a place  three  hundred  miles 
from  that  city,  to  which  he  was  obliged  to  travel  by  land. 
Here  he  endeavored  to  obtain  a passage  for  Rangoon,  but 
was  unsuccessful ; and  he  was  detained  at  Madras,  till  Ju- 
ly 20,  when  he  sailed  for  Rangoon  in  an  English  vessel. 

During  his  absence,  very  alarming  incidents  occurred  at 
Rangoon,  which  threatened,  for  a while,  to  destroy  the  mis- 
sion. Nothing,  indeed,  but  the  special  providence  of  God, 
and  the  firmness  of  Mrs.  Judson,  prevented  an  abandon- 
ment of  the  station,  which  might  have  been  final.  Under 
date  of  January  18,  1818,  she  thus  wrote  to  Dr.  Baldwin  : 

“ We  still  live  in  a quiet  manner,  unmolested  by  govern- 
ment, or  robbers.  The  Viceroy’s  family  treat  us  with  re- 
spect and  affection,  now  and  then  sending  us  an  elephant, 
to  accompany  them  in  their  excursions.  Her  Highness,  the 
Vicereign,  professes  a particular  regard  for  me,  and  I,  in 
return,  have  presented  her  with  a translation  of  Matthew’s 
Gospel,  a tract,  and  catechism,  and  have  had  two  or  three 
opportunities  of  conversing  with  her  privately  on  the  subject 
of  religion.  How  much  she  reads  in  the  former,  or  believes 
in  the  latter,  I am  unable  to  say ; but  neither  produces  any 
visible  effect.  She  ordered  the  instructress  of  one  of  her 
daughters  to  give  the  catechism  to  her  to  commit  to  mem- 
ory. 

“ January  30.  The  Burman  Mr.  Judson  mentioned 
some  time  ago,  as  being  the  first  serious  inquirer,  and  one 
who  has  excited  the  most  hope,  came  to-day  to  the  mission- 
house.  It  is  now  almost  a year  since  he  first  came,  and  with 
much  apparent  anxiety  inquired,  ‘ How  long  time  will  it 
take  me  to  learn  the  religion  of  Jesus  ? ’ We  have  since 
frequently  inquired,  but  obtained  little  information  respect- 
ing him,  until  to-day.  Soon  after  his  first  visit,  he  was 
appointed  Governor  of  a cluster  of  villages  situated  on  the 
Syrian  river,  in  the  country  of  Pegu.  He  has  been  at 
Rangoon  but  once  since,  and  then  on  business  by  order  of 
the  Viceroy,  and  obliged  to  return  immediately. 

“ I asked  him  if  he  had  become  a disciple  of  Jesus  Christ. 
He  replied,  ‘I  have  not  yet,  but  I am  thinking  and  reading 
in  order  to  become  one.  I cannot  yet  destroy  my  old  mind  ; 
for  when  I see  a handsome  patso,  (a  cloth  the  Burman  men 
wear,)  or  a handsome  gownbown,  (the  handkerchief  worn 
on  the  head,)  I still  desire  them.  Tell  the  great  teacher. 


138 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


when  he  returns,  that  I wish  to  see  him,  though  I am  not 
a disciple  of  Christ.’  He  requested  the  remaining  part  of 
Matthew’s  Gospel,  also  catechisms  and  tracts  for  his  fol- 
lowers. I gave  all  of  his  attendants  tracts ; on  which  he 
said  to  them,  ‘ Take  and  read  them  attentively,  and  when 
you  have  embraced  the  doctrines  they  contain,  come  here 
and  converse  with  the  teacher.’” 

A letter,  dated  February  18,  1818,  says: 

“It  is  now  four  years  and  a half,  since  we  took  up 
our  residence  in  this  spiritually  benighted  land,  and  to  this 
day  do  we  olfer  our  thanks  to  God,  for  having  brought  and 
continued  us  here.  To  this  day  can  we  testify  that  God  is 
good;  that  he  is  a faithful,  covenant-keeping  God,  who  is 
worthy  of  the  entire  trust  and  confidence  of  all  his  creatures. 
Never,  for  a moment,  has  he  left  us  to  feel,  that  our  first 
views  of  the  practicability  of  missions  were  visionary  ; con- 
sequently we  have  been  preserved  from  those  distressing, 
agonizing  feelings,  resulting  from  regret  and  disappoint- 
ment in  a darling  object.  On  the  contrary,  we  feel  that 
missions  to  the  heathen  are  not  only  practicable,  but  that 
the  very  blood  of  their  souls  will  be  required  at  the  hand  of 
those  Christians,  who  neglect  to  make  exertions  to  send  the 
Gospel  among  them.” 

Mrs.  Judson  thus  describes  the  events  to  which,  in  the 
preceding  page,  we  alluded  : 

“ Three  months  of  Mr.  Judson’s  absence  had  nearly  ex- 
pired, and  we  had  begun  to  look  for  his  return,  when  a na- 
tive boat  arrived,  twelve  days  from  Chittagong,  bringing 
the  distressing  intelligence,  that  neither  Mr.  Judson  nor  the 
vessel  had  been  heard  of  at  that  port.  I should  not  have 
given  so  much  credit  to  this  report,  as  to  have  allowed  its 
harassing  my  feelings,  had  it  not  been  corroborated  by 
communications  from  my  friends  in  Bengal,  which  arrived 
just  at  this  time.  From  the  circumstance,  that  the  vessel 
had  not  reached  the  port  of  destination,  I knew  not  what 
conclusion  to  draw.  Hope,  at  times,  suggested  the  idea  that 
the  ship’s  course  might  have  been  altered,  that  she  might 
yet  be  safe ; but  despondency  more  frequently  strove  to 
convince  me  that  all  was  lost.  Thus  was  I,  for  four  months, 
in  that  agonizing  state  of  suspense,  which  is  frequently 
more  oppressive  than  the  most  dreaded  certainty. 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON, 


139 


“ Two  or  three  days  after  the  arrival  of  the  above  intel- 
ligence, Mr.  Hough  received  an  order,  couched  in  the  most 
menacing  language,  to  appear  immediately  at  the  courts 
house,  to  give  an  account  of  himself.  This,  so  unlike  any 
message  we  had  ever  before  received  from  government, 
spread  consternation  and  alarm  among  our  teachers,  do- 
mestics, and  adherents ; some  of  whom  followed  Mr. 
Hough  at  a distance,  and  heard  the  appalling  words,  from 
some  of  the  petty  officers,  that  a royal  order  had  arrived, 
for  the  banishment  of  all  foreign  teachers.  As  it  was  late 
when  Mr.  Hough  arrived  at  the  court-house,  he  was  mere- 
ly ordered  to  give  security  for  his  appearance  at  an  early 
hour  on  the  approaching  day,  when,  to  use  their  own  un- 
feeling language,  ‘ It  he  did  not  tell  all  the  truth  relative  to 
his  situation  in  the  country,  they  would  write  with  his 
heart’s  blood.’ 

“ Our  embarrassments  at  this  period  were  greatly  in- 
creased by  the  circumstance,  that  the  Viceroy  and  family, 
who  had  always  been  our  steady  friends,  had  been  recently 
recalled  to  Ava  ; and  the  present  Viceroy,  with  whom  we 
had  but  a slight  acquaintance,  had  left  his  family  at  the 
capital.  Mr.  Hough  was  not  sufficiently  acquainted  with 
the  language,  to  allow  his  appealing  in  person  to  the  Vice- 
roy ; and  as  it  is  not  customary  for  females  to  appear  at 
his  court,  in  the  absence  of  the  Vicereign,  we  had  nothing 
before  us  but  the  gloomy  prospect  of  being  obliged  to  sub- 
mit to  all  those  evils,  in  the  power  of  petty  officers  to  in- 
flict, when  unprotected  by  higher  authority. 

“The  following  days,  Friday  and  Saturday,  Mr.  Hough 
was  detained  at  the  court-house,  and  under  the  necessity  of 
answering,  through  an  interpreter,  the  most  trivial  ques- 
tions ; such  as,  what  were  the  names  of  his  parents,  how 
many  suits  of  clothes  he  had,  &sc.  all  which  were  written 
flown  in  the  most  formal  manner  imaginable.  The  court 
w'ould  not  allow  his  retiring  for  any  refreshment  ; and  this, 
together  with  several  other  petty  grievances,  convinced  us 
that  it  was  their  object  to  harass  and  distress  us  as  much  as 
possible  • feeling  safe  in  the  idea  that  circumstances  were 
such  that  we  could  not  appeal  to  the  Viceroy.” 

It  appeared,  in  the  issue,  that  the  object  ot  the  Burman 
officers  was,  to  extort  money  from  Mr.  Hough.  An  order 
had  been  received  from  the  King,  that  the  Portuguese 
priests,  three  in  number,  should  leave  the  country.  To 
ascertain  who  they  were,  the  Viceroy  had  issued  an 


140 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


order  that  all  the  foreign  priests  should  appear  at  the  court 
house,  not  intending  that  any  but  the  Portuguese  should 
be  examined,  further  than  to  ascertain  that  they  were  not 
Portuguese.  Mr.  H.  and  Mrs.  J.  resolved  to  appeal  to  the 
Viceroy,  and  Mrs.  J.’s  teacher  drew  up  a petition,  which 
she  herself  presented,  with  some  of  the  feelings  and  of 
the  intrepidity  of  Esther.  The  Viceroy  immediately  com- 
manded, that  Mr.  Hough  should  receive  no  further  mo- 
lestation. 

About  this  time,  that  dreadful  disorder,  the  cholera  mor- 
bus, began  to  rage  among  the  natives.  It  was  in  the  hottest 
season  of  the  year,  and  Rangoon  was  soon  filled  with  con- 
sternation. The  natives  attributed  the  disease  to  evil  spirits, 
who  were  traversing  the  streets  ; and  they  endeavored  to 
expel  them,  by  making  a noise.  Cannons  were  according- 
ly fired,  and  every  one  began  beating  his  house  with  clubs 
and  other  instruments  of  uproar.  But  the  disease  continued 
to  make  frightful  ravages.  By  the  blessing  of  God,  however, 
not  a single  individual,  on  the  mission  premises,  died. 
There  was,  at  this  time,  too,  a report  of  war  between 
England  and  Burmah,  and  the  English  vessels  were  hasten- 
ing to  depart.  It  was  now  six  months  since  Mr.  Judson 
had  been  heard  from.  In  these  distressing  circumstances, 
Mrs.  Judson  wrote  to  a friend,  under  date  of  July  2 : 

“ Mr.  Hough,  for  some  time  past,  has  been  desirous 
to  have  Mrs.  Hough,  myself,  and  his  children,  go  to 
Bengal.  But  I have  ever  felt  iesolved  not  to  make  any 
movement  until  1 hear  from  Mr.  Judson.  Within  a few  days, 
however,  some  circumstances  have  occurred,  which  have  in- 
duced me  to  make  preparations  for  a voyage.  There  is  but 
one  remaining  ship  in  the  river,  and  if  an  embargo  is  laid 
on  English  ships,  it  will  be  impossible  for  Mr.  Judson  (if 
he  is  yet  alive)  to  return  to  this  place.  But  the  uncertain- 
ty of  meeting  him  in  Bengal,  and  the  possibility  of  his  ar- 
riving in  my  absence,  cause  me  to  make  preparations  with 
a heavy  heart.  Sometimes  I feel  inclined  to  remain  here, 
alone,  and  hazard  the  consequences.  I should  certainly 
conclude  on  this  step,  if  any  probability  existed  of  Mr. 
Judson’s  return.  This  mission  has  never  appeared  in  so 
low  a state  as  at  the  present  time.  It  seems  now  entirely 
destroyed,  as  we  all  expect  to  embark  for  Bengal  in  a day 
or  two.  Alas!  alas!  how  changed  our  prospects  since 
Mr.  Judson  left  us.  How  dark,  how  intricate  the  provi- 
dence which  now  surrounds  us!  Yet  it  becomes  us  to  be 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


141 


still,  and  know  that  he  is  God,  who  has  thus  ordered  our 
circumstances. 

“ July  14.  Alone,  my  dear  friends,  in  this  great  house, 
without  an  individual,  excepting  my  little  girl  and  Burmans, 
I take  my  pen  to  relate  the  strange  vicissitudes  through 
which  I have  passed  within  a few  days. 

“ On  the  5th  of  this  month,  I embarked  with  Mr.  Hough 
and  family  for  Bengal,  having  previously  disposed  of  what 
I could  not  take  with  me.  1 had  engaged  Mr.  Judson’s 
teacher  to  accompany  me,  that  in  case  of  meeting  him  in 
Bengal,  he  could  go  on  with  his  Burman  studies.  But  the 
teacher,  fearing  the  difficulties  arising  from  his  being  a 
Burman,  broke  his  engagement,  and  refused  to  go.  My 
disinclination  to  proceed  in  the  course  commenced,  had  in- 
creased to  such  a degree,  that  I was  on  the  point  of  giving 
up  the  voyage  myself ; but  my  passage  was  paid,  my  bag- 
gage on  board,  and  1 knew  not  how  to  separate  myself  from 
the  rest  of  the  mission  family.  The  vessel,  however,  was 
several  days  in  going  down  the  river  ; and  when  on  the 
point  of  putting  out  to  sea,  the  Captain  and  officers  ascer- 
tained she  was  in  a dangerous  state,  in  consequence  of  hav- 
ing been  improperly  loaded,  and  that  she  must  be  detained 
for  a day  or  two  at  the  place  in  which  she  then  lay.  I im- 
mediately resolved  on  giving  up  the  voyage,  and  returning 
to  town.  Accordingly  the  Captain  sent  up  a boat  with  me, 
and  engaged  to  forward  my  baggage  the  next  day.  I reach- 
ed town  in  the  evening — spent  the  night  at  the  house 
of  the  only  remaining  Englishman  in  the  place,  and  to- 
day have  come  out  to  the  mission-house,  to  the  great  joy 
of  all  the  Burmans  left  on  our  premises.  Mr.  Hough  and 
his  family  will  proceed,  and  they  kindly  and  affectionately 
urge  my  return.  I know  I am  surrounded  by  dangers  on 
every  hand,  and  expect  to  see  much  anxiety  and  distress  ; 
but  at  present  I am  tranquil,  and  intend  to  make  an  effort 
to  pursue  my  studies  as  formerly,  and  leave  the  event  with 
God.” 

Thus  did  this  noble  minded  woman  resolve  to  remain 
alone  at  Rangoon,  and  confront  all  the  perils  which  might 
beset  her;  although  it  was  entirely  uncertain  whether 
her  husband  was  yet  alive.  The  event  justified  her  courage, 
and  rewarded  her  constancy. 

In  a few  days,  Mr.  Judson  returned  to  Rangoon,  and 
the  apprehensions  of  his  wife  were  at  once  dispelled. 
N 


142 


MEMOIR  OP  MRS.  JUDSON. 


The  vessel  in  which  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hough  had  taken 
passage,  was  detained  for  several  weeks  ; but  they  finally 
sailed  for  Bengal,  carrying  with  them  the  press  and  other 
printing  apparatus. 

In  April,  1818,  Messrs.  Colman  and  Wheelock,  with 
their  wives,  arrived  at  Calcutta,  from  Boston,  after  a pleas- 
ant voyage,  during  which  their  prayers  and  zealous  in- 
structions were  made  instrumental  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  in 
the  conversion  of  several  of  the  seamen.  They  sailed  from 
Calcutta,  August  19,  for  Rangoon,  where  they  arrived, 
September  19,  a few  weeks  after  the  return  of  Mr.  Judson. 
Thus  did  the  clouds,  which  had  recently  hung  over  the 
mission,  disperse  ; and  the  Missionaries  felt  the  truth  and 
beauty  of  the  sentiment : 

“ The  Lord  can  clear  the  darkest  skies, 

Can  give  us  day  for  night ; 

Make  drops  of  sacred  sorrow  rise 
To  rivers  of  delight.” 


CHAPTER  X. 

Mr.  Judson  commences  Preaching — First  Convert  baptiz- 
ed— Death  of  Mr.  Wheelock. 

The  mission  had  now  been  established  several  years,  and 
something  had  been  done,  by  private  conversation,  and 
through  the  press,  to  convey  the  knowledge  of  salvation  to 
the  natives.  But  it  was  thought  that  the  time  had  ar- 
rived for  more  public  and  enlarged  efforts.  Mr.  Judson 
was  sufficiently  master  of  the  language  to  preach  pub- 
licly. Tracts  and  portions  of  the  Scriptures  were 
ready  to  be  placed  in  the  hands  of  inquirers.  It  was, 
therefore,  resolved  to  erect  a small  building,  (called  a zayat) 
adjoining  the  mission  premises,  near  a great  road  leading 
to  one  of  the  principal  pagodas,  and  consequently  much 
thronged.  Here  it  was  designed  to  preach  the  Gospel,  and 
to  converse  with  any  persons  who  might  choose  to  visit  it. 
This  was  a hazardous  attempt.  The  Missionaries  had  re- 
mained unmolested,  because  they  had  lived  retired,  and 
had  been  able  to  obtain  the  favor  of  the  Viceroy.  But  a 
public  attempt  to  preach  the  Gospel,  and  to  convert  the 


MEMOIR  OP  MRS.  JUDSON. 


143 


natives  to  Christianity,  was  likely  to  attract  the  attention 
and  displeasure  of  the  government.  It  was  well  known, 
that  a renunciation  of  the  established  religion  would  be 
punished  with  death.  But  the  Missionaries  resolved  to 
make  the  attempt,  and  trust  in  the  Lord  for  protection. 

Messrs.  Colman  and  Wheelock  immediately  commenced 
the  study  of  the  language,  but  their  health  was  so  impaired, 
particularly  that  of  Mr.  W.  that  their  progress  was  slow  and 
limited. 

In  April,  1819,  the  zayat  was  opened,  and  a new  era  in 
the  mission  commenced.  Mr.  Judson  says: 

“ To-day  the  building  of  the  zayat  being  sufficiently  ad- 
vanced for  the  purpose,  I called  together  a few  people  that 
live  around  us,  and  commenced  public  worship  in  the  Bur- 
man  language.  I say  commenced,  for  though  I have  fre- 
quently read  and  discoursed  to  the  natives,  I have  never 
before  conducted  a course  of  exercises  which  deserved  the 
name  of  public  worship,  according  to  the  usual  acceptation 
of  that  phrase  among  Christians ; and  though  I began  to 
preach  the  Gospel,  as  soon  as  I could  speak  intelligibly,  I 
have  thought  it  hardly  becoming  to  apply  the  term  preach- 
ing, (since  it  has  acquired  an  appropriate  meaning  in  mod- 
ern use,)  to  my  imperfect,  desultory  exhortations  and  con- 
versations. But  I hope,  though  with  fear  and  trembling, 
that  I have  now  commenced  a course  of  public  worship, 
and  regular  preaching. 

“ The  congregation  to-day  consisted  of  fifteen  persons 
only,  besides  children.  Much  disorder  and  inattention  pre- 
vailed, most  of  them  not  having  been  accustomed  to  attend 
Burman  worship.  May  the  Lord  grant  his  blessing  on  at- 
tempts made  in  great  weakness,  and  under  great  disadvan- 
tages ; and  all  the  glory  will  be  his. 

“ April  6.  This  evening  I went,  for  the  second  time, 
to  hear  a popular  Burman  preacher.  On  our  arrival,  we 
found  a zayat,  in  the  precincts  of  one  of  the  most  celebra- 
ted pagodas,  lighted  up,  and  the,  floor  spread  with  mats. 
In  the  centre  was  a frame  raised  about  eighteen  inches 
from  the  ground,  where  the  preacher,  on  his  arrival,  seated 
himself.  He  appeared  to  be  about  forty-five  years  old,  of 
very  pleasant  countenance,  and  harmonious  speech.  He 
was  once  a priest,  but  is  now  a layman.  The  people,  as 
they  came  in,  seated  themselves  on  the  mats,  the  men  on 
one  side  of  the  house,  and  the  women  on  the  other.  It 


144 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


was  an  undistinguished  day,  and  the  congregation  was  very 
small,  not  more  than  one  hundred.  When  we  entered,  some 
said,  ‘ There  come  some  wild  foreigners  ; ’ but  when  we 
sat  down  properly,  and  took  off  our  shoes,  they  began  to 
say,  ‘ No,  they  are  not  wild,  they  are  civilized.’  Some  re- 
cognized me,  and  said  to  another,  ‘ It  is  the  English  teach- 
er,’ a name  by  which  I am  commonly  known.  The  preach- 
er soon  took  notice  of  us,  entered  into  some  conversation, 
invited  us  to  visit  him,  and  so  on  ; but  on  learning  that  I 
was  a Missionary,  or,  in  their  idiom,  a religion-making- 
teacher,  his  countenance  fell,  and  he  said  no  more.  The 
people  being  now  convened,  one,  appointed  for  the  pur- 
pose, called  three  times  for  silence  and  attention.  Each 
one  then  took  the  flowers  and  leaves  which  had  been  pre- 
viously distributed,  and  placing  them  between  his  fingers, 
raised  them  to  his  head,  and  in  that  respectful  posture,  re- 
mained motionless,  until  the  service  was  closed.  This 
ceremony  we  of  course  declined.  When  all  things  were 
properly  adjusted,  the  preacher  closed  his  eyes,  and  com- 
menced the  exercise,  which  consisted  in  repeating  a por- 
tion from  their  sacred  writings.  His  subject  was  the  con- 
version of  the  two  prime  disciples  of  Gaudama,  and  their 
subsequent  promotion  and  glory.  His  oratory  I found  to  be 
entirely  different  from  all  that  we  call  oratory.  At  first,  he 
seems  dull  and  monotonous ; but  presently,  his  soft,  melli- 
fluent tones  win  their  way  into  the  heart,  and  lull  the  soul 
into  that  state  of  calmness  and  serenity,  which,  to  a Bur- 
man  mind,  somewhat  resembles  the  boasted  perfection  of 
their  saints  of  old.  His  discourse  continued  about  half  an 
hour  ; and  at  the  close,  the  whole  assembly  burst  out  into 
a short  prayer,  after  which  all  rose  and  retired.  This  man 
exhibited  twice  every  evening,  in  different  places.  Indeed 
he  is  the  only  popular  lay  preacher  in  the  place.  As  for  the 
priests,  they  preach  on  special  occasions  only,  when  they  are 
drawn  from  their  seclusion  and  inactivity,  by  the  solicita- 
tions of  their  adherents. 

“ April  25.  Lord’s  day.  Yesterday  we  completed  the 
zayat,  set  up  the  front  stairs,  and  laid  open  the  entrance 
from  the  road.  This  morning  I took  my  seat  on  the  floor 
in  the  open  porch,  under  some  solemn  impression  of  the 
great  responsibility  attached  to  my  new  mode  of  life. 

“ In  the  forenoon  the  members  of  the  mission  family 
came  over  to  have  our  usual  worship,  having  concluded  to 
hold  it  for  a few  Sundays  in  the  zayat,  rather  than  in  the 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


145 


house,  in  order  to  give  the  Burmans  some  idea  of  the 
place. 

“ In  the  afternoon  our  people  came  together,  and  seve- 
ral came  in  from  the  road,  so  that  we  had  an  assembly  of 
between  twenty-five  and  thirty,  besides  children.  At  the 
close  of  the  service,  I distributed  several  tracts  to  the 
strangers. 

“ April  27.  One  of  the  most  attentive  of  the  hearers  last 
night,  came  again,  with  a petty  officer  from  another  village. 
They  staid  the  most  of  the  day,  and  received  a great  deal 
of  instruction  ; and  left,  with  the  promise  that  they  would 
come  as  often  as  the  distance  of  their  residence  would  per- 
mit. Considerably  encouraged  to-day,  with  the  hope  that 
God  is  preparing  a people  in  this  benighted  land. 

“ 28.  Nothing  interesting  through  the  day.  At  night, 
encountered  a bitter  opposer  : he  had  visited  Bengal, 
and  some  foe  to  missions  had  poisoned  his  mind  ; he  mani- 
fested a most  virulent  spirit.  1 felt  that  he  would  most 
gladly  be  foremost  in  destroying  us.  But  through  divine 
grace  I was  enabled  to  treat  him  with  meekness  and  gen- 
tleness, and  he  finally  left  me  politely.  He  appeared  to  be 
rich,  and  had  several  followers.” 

Mrs.  Judson  thus  describes  the  zayat,  and  the  method  of 
conducting  the  school : 

“ The  zayat  is  situated  thirty  or  forty  rods  from  the  mis- 
sion-house , and  in  dimensions,  is  twenty-seven  by  eigh- 
teen feet.  It  is  raised  four  feet  from  the  ground,  and  is 
divided  into  three  parts.  The  first  division  is  laid  entirely 
open  to  the  road,  without  doors,  windows,  or  a partition  in 
the  front  side,  and  takes  up  a third  part  of  the  whole  build- 
ing. It  is  made  of  bamboo  and  thatch,  and  is  the  place 
where  Mr.  Judson  sits  all  the  day  long,  and  says  to  the 
passers  by,  1 Ho ! every  one  that  thirsteth,’  &c.  The  next, 
and  middle  division,  is  a large  airy  room,  with  four  doors 
and  four  windows,  opening  in  opposite  directions ; made 
entirely  of  boards,  and  is  whitewashed,  to  distinguish  it 
from  the  other  zayats  around  us. 

**  In  this  room  we  have  public  worship  in  Burman  on 
the  Sabbath  ; and  in  the  middle  of  which  I am  now  situ- 
ated at  my  writing  table,  while  six  of  the  male  scholars  are 
at  one  end,  each  with  his  torch  and  black  board,  over 
which  he  is  industriously  bending,  and  emitting  the  curi- 
N 2 


146 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


ous  sounds  of  the  language.  The  third,  and  last  division, 
is  only  an  entry  way,  which  opens  into  the  garden,  leading 
to  the  mission  house. 

“ In  this  apartment,  all  the  women  are  seated,  with  their 
lights  and  black  boards,  much  in  the  same  position  and  em- 
ployment as  the  men.  The  black  board,  on  which  all  the 
Burmans  learn  to  read  and  write,  answers  the  same  purpose 
as  our  slates.  They  are  about  a yard  in  length,  made  black 
with  charcoal  and  the  juice  of  a leaf;  and  letters  are  clear- 
ly imprinted  with  a species  of  white  stone,  a little  similar 
to  our  slate  pencils.  A lesson  is  written  out  on  this  board 
by  an  instructer  ; and  when  the  scholar  is  perfect  master 
of  it,  it  is  erased,  and  a new  one  written.  The  Burmans 
are  truly  systematic  in  their  elementary  instructions,  and  a 
scholar  is  not  considered  qualified  to  read  without  spelling, 
until  he  has  a perfect  knowledge  of  all  the  various  combi- 
nations of  letters.” 

At  this  time  Mrs.  Judson  wrote  the  following  letter  to 
her  sister : 

“ Rangoon,  April  29,  1819. 

“ My  dear  Sister  M. 

“ Being  left  alone  in  my  room  this  afternoon,  I know 
not  how  I can  spend  it  more  pleasantly  than  in  writing  to  a 
dear,  far-distant  sister,  whom  I never  expect  to  meet  again, 
until  we  arrive  at  our  Father’s  house  in  heaven.  Though 
it  is  seven  years  since  I left  my  native  land  and  scenes 
of  my  earliest  years,  they  are  as  fresh  in  my  recollection 
as  though  it  were  but  yesterday ; and  the  wound  then  in- 
flicted every  now  and  then  opens  and  bleeds  afresh.  I be- 
lieve very  few  females  who  have  left  their  native  country, 
have  had  it  in  their  power  to  make  such  sacrifices  as  my- 
self. When  I think  of  my  pleasant  home,  and  dear  Brad- 
ford friends ; the  flattering  prospects  and  sources  of  enjoy- 
ment which  I left,  I am  often  led  to  wonder  how  I was 
ever  made  willing  to  forsake  them,  and  deliberately  em- 
brace a life  replete  with  vicissitudes  as  the  present.  But, 
my  dear  sister  Mary,  a little  sacrifice  for  the  cause  of  Christ 
is  not  worth  naming;  and  I feel  it  a privilege,  of  which  I 
am  entirely  undeserving,  to  have  had  it  in  my  power  to 
sacrifice  my  all  for  Him  who  hesitated  not  to  lay  down  his 
life  for  sinners.  I rejoice  that  I had  a pleasant  home, 
dear  friends,  and  flattering  prospects,  to  relinquish,  and 
that  once  in  my  life  I had  an  opportunity  of  manifesting 
my  little  attachment  to  the  cause  of  Christ.  I know  you 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


147 


often  wish  to  know  certainly,  whether  I still  approve  of  the 
first  step  I took  in  the  missionary  cause  ; and  whether,  if 
I had  the  choice  again  to  make,  with  my  present  knowl- 
edge and  views  of  the  subject,  I should  make  the  same. 
Well,  I frankly  acknowledge  that  I should  do  just  the 
same,  with  this  exception ; that  I should  commence  such  a 
life,  with  much  more  fear  and  trembling,  on  account  of  my 
unfitness  ; and  should  almost  hesitate  whether  one  so  vile, 
so  poorly  qualified,  ought  to  occupy  a sphere  of  so  much 
usefulness.  I do  at  times  feel  almost  ready  to  sink  down 
in  despair,  when  I realize  the  responsibility  of  my  situa- 
tion, and  witness  my  short-comings  in  duty.  If  I have 
grown  any  in  grace  since  I have  left  America,  it  has  con- 
sisted entirely  in  an  increasing  knowledge  of  my  unspeak- 
ably wicked  heart.  As  to  my  real  religious  enjoyment,  I 
think,  generally  speaking,  I have  not  experienced  more 
than  when  in  America.  I do  hope,  however,  vile  as  I am, 
to  obtain  an  inheritance  in  that  better  world,  where  Jesus 
has  prepared  mansions  for  his  followers,  and  will  introduce 
them  there  himself,  sprinkled  with  his  blood,  and  clothed 
in  his  righteousness. 

“ Relative  to  the  mission,  it  is  gaining  ground  slowly,  but 
I hope  surely.  We  have  a place  erected  for  public  wor- 
ship, where  Mr.  Judson  and  myself  spend  the  day  in  con- 
versing with  all  who  call ; he  with  the  men,  and  1 with  the 
women.  On  the  Sabbath  we  have  regular  public  worship 
in  the  Burman  language.  The  building  is  situated  on  one' 
of  the  public  roads;  which,  on  account  of  its  being  lined 
on  both  sides  with  pagodas,  is  called  Pagoda  road. 

“ This  last  week  has  been  a very  interesting  one  to  us, 
on  account  of  having  had  several  very  hopeful  inquirers, 
who  really  appeared  to  be  a prepared  people  for  the  Lord. 
I have  a meeting  every  Wednesday  evening  with  the  fe- 
males, many  of  whom  appear  attentive  and  inquisitive. 

“ I have  been  attending  to  the  Siamese  language  for  a 
year  and  a half.  It  is  a language  easy  of  acquisition,  when 
one  has  a teacher  he  understands.  I have  not  found  it  so 
difficult  as  the  Burman  ; but  it  has  been  owing,  proba- 
bly, to  the  teacher’s  being  a Burman,  as  well  as  Siamese 
scholar.  There  are  several  thousands  of  Siamese  who  live 
in  Rangoon,  and  who  speak  and  write  the  pure  language 
of  Siam.  With  the  assistance  of  the  teacher,  I have  made  a 
translation  of  the  Burman  catechism,  tract,  and  Matthew. 
I have  also  nearly  completed  a translation  of  one  of  their 
celebrated  books  into  English.  It  is  an  account  of  the  in- 


148 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


carnation  of  one  of  their  deities,  when  he  existed  in  the 
form  of  a great  elephant.” 

The  30th  of  April,  1819,  is  a memorable  day  in  the  his- 
tory of  this  Mission.  On  that  day,  Moung  Nau,*  the  first 
convert,  made  his  first  visit  to  the  zayat.  He  was  then  si- 
lent and  reserved,  and  excited  little  attention  or  hope.  But 
the  next  day,  and  on  several  succeeding  days,  he  repeated 
his  visit.  Mr.  Judson  says  in  his  journal,  May  5 : 

“ Moung  Nau  has  been  with  me  several  hours.  I begin 
to  think  that  the  grace  of  God  has  reached  his  heart.  He 
expresses  sentiments  of  repentance  for  his  sins,  and  faith 
in  the  Saviour.  The  substance  of  his  profession  is,  that 
from  all  the  darkness,  and  uncleanness,  and  sins  of  his  whole 
life,  he  has  found  no  other  Saviour  but  Jesus  Christ ; no 
where  else  can  he  look  for  salvation  ; and  therefore  he  pro- 
poses to  adhere  to  Christ,  and  worship  him  all  his  life 
long. 

“ It  seems  almost  too  much  to  believe,  that  God  has  be- 
gun to  manifest  his  grace  to  the  Burmans  ; but  this  day  I 
could  not  resist  the  delightful  conviction,  that  this  is  really 
the  case.  Praise  and  glory  be  to  his  name  forever- 
more. Amen. 

“ May  6.  Moung  Nau  was  again  with  me  a great  part 
of  the  day.  He  appears  to  be  slowly  growing  in  religious 
knowledge,  and  manifests  a teachable,  humble  spirit,  ready 
to  believe  all  that  Christ  has  said,  and  obey  all  that  he  lias 
commanded. 

“ He  is  thirty-five  years  old,  no  family,  middling  abili- 
ties, quite  poor,  obliged  to  work  for  his  living,  and  there- 
fore his  coming  day  after  day  to  hear  the  truth,  affords  strong- 
er evidence  that  it  has  taken  hold  of  his  mind.  May  the 
Lord  graciously  lead  his  dark  mind  into  all  the  truth,  and 
cause  him  to  cleave  inviolably  to  the  blessed  Saviour. 

“ 8.  Burman  day  of  worship.  Thronged  with  visiters 
through  the  day.  Had  more  or  less  company,  without  in- 
termission, for  about  eight  hours.  Several  heard  much  of 
the  Gospel,  and  engaged  to  come  again.  Moung  Nau  was 
with  me  a great  part  of  the  day,  and  assisted  me  much  in 
explaining  things  to  new  comers.  Towards  night,  a man 

* It  may  be  Well  here  to  state,  that  the  Burmans  use  a number  of 
titles,  like  our  Mr.  Miss  and  Mrs.  to  designate  individuals,  with  refer- 
ence to  their  age  : Moung,  denotes  a young  man  ; Oo,  an  old  man  ; 
Mee,  a girl ; Mali,  a young  woman  ; May,  an  old  woman. 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


149 


came  in,  by  name  of  Moung  Shwa  Oo,  whom  I think  it 
time  to  mention  particularly,  as  he  has  visited  me  several 
times,  and  though,  like  Moung  Nau,  apparently  backward 
at  first,  he  appears  to  be  really  thoughtful.  He  is  a young 
man  of  twenty-seven,  of  very  pleasant  exterior,  and  evident- 
ly in  good  circumstances. 

“May  9.  Lord’s  day.  Moung  Shwa  Oo  came  in  'the 
morning,  and  staid  through  the  whole  day.  Only  two  or 
three  of  all  I conversed  with  yesterday  came  again — Had, 
however,  an  assembly  of  thirty — After  worship,  some  warm 
disputation.  I begin  to  feel  that  the  Burmans  cannot  stand 
before  the  truth.  In  the  course  of  conversation,  Moung 
Nau  declared  himself  a disciple  of  Christ,  in  presence  of  a 
considerable  number  ; and  even  Moung  Shwa  Oo  appeared 
to  incline  the  same  way. 

“11.  Had  more  or  less  company  from  morning  till 
night.  Among  the  rest,  Moung  Shwa  Oo,  and  two  or  three 
others,  who  appear  to  be  pretty  well  satisfied  that  the  Bood- 
hist  religion  has  no  foundation.  Conversation  was  very 
animated,  and  somewhat  encouraging ; but  I wanted  to 
6ee  more  seriousness,  and  more  anxiety  to  be  saved  from 
sin. 

“ Heard  much  to-day  of  the  danger  of  introducing  a new 
religion.  All  agreed  in  opinion,  that  the  King  would  cut 
off  those  who  embraced  it,  being  a King  who  could  not  bear 
that  his  subjects  should  differ  in  sentiment  from  himself, 
and  who  has,  for  a long  time,  persecuted  the  priests  of  the 
established  religion  of  the  empire,  because  they  would  not 
sanction  all  his  innovations.  Those  who  seemed  most  fa- 
vorably disposed,  whispered  me,  that  I had  better  not  stay 
in  Rangoon  and  talk  to  common  people,  but  go  directly  to 
the  ‘ lord  of  life  and  death.'  If  he  approved  of  the  religion, 
it  would  spread  rapidly  ; but,  in  the  present  state  of  things, 
nobody  would  dare  to  prosecute  their  inquiries,  with  the 
fear  of  the  King  before  their  eyes.  They  brought  forward 
the  case  of  the  Kolans,  a sect  of  Burmans,  who  have  been 
proscribed  and  put  to  death  under  several  reigns.  I tried  to 
set  them  right  in  some  points,  and  encouraged  them  to  trust 
in  the  care  of  an  Almighty  Saviour  ; but  they  speak  low, 
and  look  around  fearfully,  when  they  mention  the  name  of 
the  ‘ owner  of  the  sword.’ 

“ 13.  Moung  Shwa  Doan,  a man  who  has  attended  two 
Sundays,  and  made  some  occasional  visits,  was  with  me 
several  hours.  He  professes  to  have  felt  the  truth  of  this 
religion,  ever  since  he  first  heard  about  it,  and  now  desires 


150 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


to  be  a disciple  of  Christ.  He  has  obtained,  I find,  con- 
siderable knowledge  of  the  Christian  system  ; but  does 
not  appear  to  have  much  sense  of  his  own  sins.  May  the 
Spirit  teach  him  what  man  cannot. 

“May  21.  Had  several  attentive  hearers  ; among  the  rest, 
Moung  A,  who  says  that  the  good  news  has  taken  hold  of 
his  mind.  I have  been  so  frequently  disappointed  in  visit- 
ers, who  appeared  promising  the  first  time,  but  never  came 
again,  that  I have  lost  all  credit  in  early  professions  ; yet 
I cannot  but  hope  well  of  this  man,  especially  as  Moung 
Nau  appeared  to  like  him  better  than  any  other  inquirer. 

“ June  6.  Lord’s  day.  After  partaking  of  the  Lord’s 
supper  in  the  evening,  we  read  and  considered  the  follow- 
ing letter  of  Moung  Nau,  which  he  wrote  of  his  own 
accord  : 

‘ I,  Moung  Nau,  the  constant  recipient  of  your  excellent 
favor,  approach  your  feet.  Whereas  my  Lord’s  three 
have  come  to  the  country  of  Burmah,  not  for  the  purpose 
ctf  trade,  but  to  preach  the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ  the  Son 
of  the  eternal  God,  I,  having  heard  and  understood,  am 
with  a joyful  mind  filled  with  love. 

‘ I believe  that  the  Divine  Son,  Jesus  Christ,  suffered 
death  in  the  place  of  men,  to  atone  for  their  sins.  Likn 
a heavy  laden  man,  I feel  my  sins  are  very  many.  TIib 
punishment  of  my  sins  I deserve  to  suffer.  Since  it  is  so, 
do  you,  sirs,  consider  that  I,  taking  refuge  in  the  merits  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  receiving  baptism,  in  order  to 
become  his  disciple,  shall  dwell  one  with  yourselves,  a 
band  of  brothers,  in  the  happiness  of  heaven,  and  there- 
fore grant  me  the  ordinance  of  baptism.*  It  is  through 
the  grace  of  Jesus  Christ,  that  you,  sirs,  have  come  by  ship 
from  one  country  and  continent  to  another,  and  that  we 
have  met  together.  I pray  my  Lord’s  three,  that  a suitable 
day  may  be  appointed,  and  that  I may  receive  the  ordi- 
nance of  baptism. 

‘ Moreover,  as  it  is  only  since  I have  met  with  you,  sirs, 
that  I have  known  about  the  eternal  God,  I venture  to  pray 
that  you  will  still  unfold  to  me  the  religion  of  God,  that  my 
old  disposition  may  be  destroyed,  and  my  new  disposition 
improved.’ 


* “At  the  time  of  writing  this,  not  having  heard  much  of  baptism,  he 
seems  to  have  ascribed  an  undue  efficacy  to  the  ordinance.  He  has 
since  corrected  his  error  ; but  the  translator  thinks  it  the  most  fair 
and  impartial,  to  give  the  letter  just  as  it  was  written  at  first.” 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


151 


“ We  have  all,  for  some  time,  been  satisfied  concerning 
the  reality  of  his  religion,  and  therefore  voted  to  receive 
him  into  church  fellowship,  on  his  being  baptized, and  pro- 
posed next  Sunday  for  administering  the  ordinance. 

“ June  20.  Lord’s  day.  To-day  Moung  Shwa  Doan  ap- 
peared again,  after  an  absence  of  several  weeks,  and  a lit- 
tle revived  our  hopes  concerning  him.  Several  whom  I 
have  particularly  mentioned,  have  discontinued  their  visits, 
though  I am  satisfied  that  they  are  convinced  of  the  falsity 
of  the  Burman  religion,  and  of  the  truth  of  the  Christian. 
I cannot  possibly  penetrate  their  motives.  Whether,  after 
several  visits,  they  meet  with  some  threatening  suggestion, 
that  awakens  their  fears  of  persecution,  or  whether,  at  a 
certain  stage  in  their  inquiries,  they  get  such  an  insight 
into  the  Gospel,  as  arouses  the  enmity  of  the  carnal  heart, 
I am  not  able  from  my  experience  hitherto  to  ascer- 
tain.” 

During  the  period  embraced  in  the  preceding  extracts, 
they  had  been  annoyed  by  vexatious  taxes,  which  they  were 
forced  to  pay.  In  June,  the  news  arrived  that  the  King 
had  died,  or  (as  the  Burmans  expressed  it,)  “ had  gone  up 
to  amuse  himself  in  the  celestial  regions.”  His  grandson 
succeeded  to  the  throne,  after  putting  to  death  one  of  his 
uncles,  and  imprisoning  another,  who  soon  after  died.  Such 
are  the  usual  accompaniments  of  the  accession  of  a new 
monarch  in  oriental  countries. 

“ June  23.  Had  some  encouraging  conversation  with 
Moung  Thah-lah,  a young  man  who  has  been  living  in  our 
yard  several  months.  He  had  lately  made  me  several  visits 
at  the  zayat,  and  appeared  very  thoughtful  and  teachable. 
To-day,  on  being  asked  the  state  of  his  mind,  he  replied 
with  some  feeling,  that  he  and  all  men  were  sinners,  and 
exposed  to  future  punishment ; that,  according  to  the  Bood- 
hist  system,  there  was  no  way  of  pardon ; but  that  accord- 
ing to  the  religion  which  I taught,  there  was  not  only  a 
way  of  pardon,  but  a way  of  enjoying  endless  happiness  in 
heaven;  and  that,  therefore,  he  wanted  to  believe  in  Christ. 
I stated  to  him,  as  usual,  that  he  must  think  much  on  the 
love  of  Christ,  and  pray  to  God  for  an  enlightened  mind 
and  new  heart,  and  then  gave  him  a form  of  prayer  suited 
to  his  case. 

“ In  the  evening  female  meeting,  his  sister,  Mah  Baik, 
whose  husband  also  lives  in  our  yard,  manifested  consider- 


152 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


able  feeling,  (especially  when  Mrs.  Judson  prayed  with  her 
alone,)  and  expressed  strong  desires  to  obtain  an  interest  in 
the  Saviour.” 

On  the  27th  of  June,  1819,  the  first  baptism  occurred 
in  the  Burman  empire.  It  was  a day  of  unutterable  joy  to 
the  Missionaries,  who  had  so  long  been  “ going  forth  weep- 
ing, bearing  precious  seed.” 

“June  27.  Lord’s  day.  There  were  several  strangers  pre- 
sent at  worship.  After  the  usual  course,  I called  Moung 
Nau  before  me,  read  and  commented  on  an  appropriate  por- 
tion of  Scripture,  asked  him  several  questions  concerning  his 
faith,  hope,  and  love,  and  made  the  baptismal  prayer,  having 
concluded  to  have  all  the  preparatory  exercises  done  in  the 
zayat.  We  then  proceeded  to  a large  pond  in  the  vicinity, 
the  bank  of  which  is  graced  with  an  enormous  image  of 
Gaudama,  and  there  administered  baptism  to  the  first  Bur- 
man  convert.  O,  may  it  prove  the  beginning  of  a series  of 
baptisms  in  the  Burman  empire,  which  shall  continue  in 
uninterrupted  succession  to  the  end  of  time ! 

“ July  4.  Lord’s  day.  We  have  had  the  pleasure  of  sitting 
down,  for  the  first  time,  at  the  Lord’s  table,  with  a convert- 
ed Burman  ; and  it  was  my  privilege, — a privilege  to  which 
I have  been  looking  forward  with  desire  for  many  years, — 
to  administer  the  Lord’s  supper  in  two  languages.” 

The  power  and  grace  of  God  thus  displayed  in  the  con- 
version of  one  Burman,  the  first  who  ever  ventured  pub- 
licly to  profess  the  religion  of  Christ,  afforded  the  strong- 
est evidence  of  his  approbation  of  the  mission  ; and  min- 
istered the  most  cheering  encouragement  to  the  Mission- 
aries. The  new  convert  became  a valuable  assistant  to 
Mr.  Judson,  and  showed  a strong  desire  to  communicate 
to  others  the  knowledge  of  that  Saviour,  who  had  become 
precious  to  his  own  heart.  Mrs.  Judson  says,  in  a letter, 
dated  June  3 : 

“ Little  did  I think,  when  I last  wrote,  that  I should  so 
soon  have  the  joyful  intelligence  to  communicate,  that  one 
Burman  has  embraced  the  Christian  religion,  and  given 
good  evidence  of  being  a true  disciple  of  the  dear  Re- 
deemer. This  event,  this  single  trophy  of  victorious  grace, 
has  filled  our  hearts  with  sensations  hardly  to  be  conceived 
by  Christians  in  Christian  countries.  This  circumstance 
has  convinced  us,  that  God  can  and  does  operate  on  the 
minds  of  the  most  dark  and  ignorant ; and  that  he  makes 


MEMOIR  OP  MRS.  JUDSON. 


153 


his  own  truths,  his  own  words,  the  instrument  of  operation. 
It  serves,  also,  to  encourage  us  to  hope,  that  the  Lord  has 
other  chosen  ones  in  this  place.  As  Mr.  Judson  has  given 
some  account  of  the  first  impressions  of  this  man,  and  as  I 
have  had  him  particularly  under  my  instruction  since  his 
conversion,  I will  give  you  some  of  his  remarks  in  his  own 
words,  with  which  you  will  be  much  interested.  ‘ In  our 
religion,  there  is  no  way  to  escape  the  punishment  due  to 
sin  ; but  according  to  the  religion  of  Christ,  he  himself  has 
died  in  order  to  deliver  his  disciples.  I wish  all  the  Bur- 
mans  would  become  his  disciples ; then  we  should  meet 
together  as  you  do  in  your  country ; then  we  should  all  be 
happy  together  in  heaven.  How  great  are  my  thanks  to 
Jesus  Christ  for  sending  teachers  to  this  country  ! and  how 
great  are  my  thanks  to  the  teachers  for  coming ! Had  they 
never  come  and  built  that  zayat,  I should  never  have  heard 
of  Christ  and  the  true  God.  I mourn  that  so  much  of  my 
life  passed  away  before  I heard  of  this  religion.  How 
much  I have  lost !’  It  is  peculiarly  interesting  to  see  with 
what  eagerness  he  drinks  in  the  truths  from  the  Scriptures. 
A few  days  ago,  I was  reading  with  him  Christ’s  sermon  on 
the  mount.  He  was  deeply  impressed,  and  unusually  sol- 
emn. ‘ These  words,’  said  he,  ‘ take  hold  on  my  very 
heart ; they  make  me  tremble.  Here  God  commands  us 
to  do  every  thing  that  is  good  in  secret,  not  to  be  seen  of 
men.  How  unlike  our  religion  is  this ! When  Bur- 
mans  make  offerings  to  the  pagodas,  they  make  a great 
noise  with  drums  and  musical  instruments,  that  others 
may  see  how  good  they  are.  But  this  religion  makes 
the  mind  fear  God ; it  makes  it  of  its  own  accord  fear  sin.’ 
When  I read  this  passage,  Laxj  not  up  for  yourseloes 
treasures,  fyc.  he  said,  ‘What  words  are  these  ! It  does 
not  mean  that  we  shall  take  the  silver  and  gold  from  this 
world  and  carry  them  to  heaven  ; but  that  by  becoming  the 
disciples  of  Jesus,  we  shall  live  in  such  a manner  as  to  en- 
joy heaven  when  we  die.’  We  have  taken  him  into  our 
employ  for  the  present  as  a copyist,  though  our  primary 
object  was  to  have  him  near  us,  that  we  might  have  a 
better  opportunity  to  know  more  of  him  before  he  received 
baptism,  and  of  imparting  to  him  more  instruction  than  oc- 
casional visits  could  afford.  Mornings  and  evenings  he 
spends  in  reading  the  Scriptures,  and  when  we  all  meet 
in  the  hall  for  family  worship,  he  comes  and  sits  with  us ; 
though  he  cannot  understand,  he  says  he  can  think  of  God 
in  his  heart. 


O 


154 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


“ June  4.  I have  just  had  a very  interesting  meeting 
with  the  women,  fifteen  in  number.  They  appeared  un- 
usually solemn,  and  1 could  not  help  hoping  that  the  Holy 
Spirit  was  hovering  over  us,  and  would  ere  long  descend, 
and  enlighten  their  precious  immortal  souls.  Their  minds 
seem  to  be  already  prepared  to  embrace  the  truth,  as  their 
prejudices  in  favor  of  the  Burman  religion  are  apparently 
destroyed.  They  also  appear  to  be  convinced,  that  the 
atonement  for  sin  provided  in  the  Gospel  is  suitable  for 
persons  in  their  situation.  But  they  frequently  say,  the  great 
difficulty  in  the  way  of  their  becoming  Christians,  is  the 
sinfulness  of  their  hearts,  which  they  cannot  yet  overcome. 
O for  the  influences  of  that  Spirit,  which  can  alone  effect 
the  mighty  change  ! ” 

The  operations  of  the  mission  thus  proceeded,  with 
many  encouraging  indications  of  divine  favor,  and  of  the 
effect  of  truth  on  the  minds  of  several  of  the  Burmans. 
Moung  Thah-lah,  Moung  E,  Mali  Baik,  and  others,  appear- 
ed to  be  seriously  intent  on  the  salvation  of  their  souls. 

In  July,  Mr.  Judson  enlarged  and  revised  the  tract 
for  a new  edition,  and  added  to  it  several  prayers.  Its  ti- 
tle was,  “A  View  of  the  Christian  Religion,  in  four  parts, 
Historical,  Practical,  Preceptive,  and  Devotional.”  It  was 
sent  to  Serampore  to  Mr.  Hough,  and  an  edition  of  five 
thousand  copies  was  printed. 

On  the  7th  of  August,  Mr.  Wheelock  embarked  for 
Bengal,  in  so  low  a state  of  health,  that  no  hopes  were 
entertained  of  his  return.  A few  days  after  he  sailed,  a 
violent  fever  deprived  him  of  his  reason,  and  in  a paroxysm 
of  delirium,  he  plunged  into  the  sea,  and  was  drowned, 
the  vessel  sailing  with  such  velocity,  that  no  effort  could 
be  made  to  save  him.  Thus  early  did  his  Master  call  him 
away  from  the  earth.  The  desire  of  his  heart  to  visit  the 
heathen  was  gratified  ; but  he  was  not  permitted  to  do  any 
thing,  to  lead  them  to  the  Saviour  whom  he  loved.  Mys- 
terious, indeed,  are  the  ways  of  God.  Mrs.  Wheelock, 
who  accompanied  him  on  the  voyage,  proceeded  to  Bengal. 
The  Board  offered  to  defray  the  expenses  of  her  return  to 
this  country ; but  she  preferred  to  remain  in  Calcutta, 
hoping  that  she  might  be  useful  to  the  heathen.  She  has 
since  been  married  to  Mr.  Jones,  of  Calcutta. 

Several  visiters  attended  occasionally  at  the  zayat, 
but  we  cannot  take  special  notice  of  any  others,  than  those 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


155 


who  became  real  believers  in  the  Saviour,  and  were  bap- 
tized. 

“ August  22.  Lord’s  day.  Two  of  the  adherents  of  the 
Mangen  teacher,  the  popular  preacher  that  I mentioned 
some  time  ago,  were  present  at  worship.  I had  much  con- 
versation with  them ; in  the  course  of  which,  I so  clearly 
refuted  their  system,  in  two  or  three  instances,  that  they 
could  not  refrain  from  an  involuntary  expression  of  assent 
and  approbation.  They  directly  said,  however,  that  it  was 
impossible  for  them  to  think  of  embracing  a new  religion. 
I never  saw  more  clearly  the  truth  of  our  Saviour’s  words, 
Ye  will  not  come  unto  me. 

“ After  worship,  had  another  conversation  with  Moung 
Thah-lah.  He  hopes  that  he  is  a disciple  of  Jesus  Christ 
in  heart ; but  wants  to  know  whether  a profession  of  re- 
ligion is  indispensable  to  salvation.  He  fears  the  persecu- 
tion that  may  hereafter  come  on  those  who  forsake  the  es- 
tablished religion  of  the  empire.  I gave  him  such  explana- 
tion as  I thought  suitable,  and  left  him,  with  the  solemn 
consideration,  that  unless  he  loved  Christ  above  his  own 
life,  he  did  not  love  him  sincerely,  and  ought  not  to  hope 
that  he  is  interested  in  his  redemption. 

“ His  sister  Mah  Baik  is  in  a very  similar  state.  She  has 
been  particularly  attentive  and  solemn  in  her  appearance 
for  some  time  past. 

“ 24.  Another  conversation  with  Moung  Thah-lah,  which 
at  length  forces  me  to  admit  the  conviction  that  he  is  a 
real  convert ; and  I venture  to  set  him  down  the  second 
disciple  of  Christ  among  the  Burmans.  He  appears  to  have 
all  the  characteristics  of  a new  born  soul ; and  though  rath- 
er timid  in  regard  to  an  open  profession,  has,  I feel  satis- 
fied, that  love  to  Christ,  which  will  increase  and  bring  him 
forward  in  due  time.” 

The  26th  of  August  was  made  memorable  by  the  first 
visit  of  Moung  Shwa-gnong,  a learned  teacher  of  consid- 
erable distinction.  He  appeared  to  be  half  deist  and  half 
sceptic. 

“ August  27.  The  teacher  Moung  Shwa-gnong  came 
again,  and  staid  from  noon  till  quite  dark.  We  conversed 
incessantly  the  whole  time  ; but  I fear  that  no  real  impres- 
sion is  made  on  his  proud  sceptical  heart.  He,  however, 


156 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


promised  to  pray  to  the  eternal  God,  through  Jesus  Christ, 
and  appeared  at  times  to  be  in  deep  thought.  He  is  a man 
of  very  superior  argumentative  powers.  His  conversation 
would  probably  shake  the  faith  of  many. 

“ Aug.  31.  A man,  by  the  name  of  Moung  Ing,  has  visit- 
ed the  zayat  five  or  six  days  in  succession.  At  first,  a vari- 
ety of  other  company  prevented  my  attending  much  to  him, 
and  he  conversed  chiefly  with  Moung  Nau,  and  employed 
himself  in  reading  Matthew.  He  once  told  Moung  Nau,  that 
he  had  long  been  looking  after  the  true  religion,  and  was 
ready  to  wish  that  he  had  been  born  a brute,  rather  than 
to  die  in  delusion  and  go  to  hell.  Sunday  I conversed 
with  him  largely,  and  his  attention,  during  worship,  was 
very  close  and  solemn.  To-day  he  has  made  me  half  in- 
clined to  believe  that  a work  of  grace  is  begun  in  his  soul. 
He  says  that  he  formerly  had  some  idea  of  an  eternal  God, 
from  his  mother,  who  was  christened  a Roman  Catholic, 
in  consequence  of  her  connection  with  a foreigner ; but  that 
the  idea  was  never  rooted  in  his  mind,  until  he  fell  in  with 
the  zayat.  Within  a few  days  he  has  begun  to  pray  to  this 
God.  He  is  quite  sensible  of  his  sins  and  of  the  utter  in- 
efficiency of  the  Boodhist  religion  ; but  is  yet  in  the  dark 
concerning  the  way  of  salvation,  and  says  that  he  wants  to 
know  more  of  Christ,  that  he  may  love  him  more.  Lord  Je- 
sus, give  him  the  saving  knowledge  of  thine  adorable  self! 

“ September  3.  A great  crowd  of  company  through  the 
whole  day  ; the  teacher,  Moung  Shwa-gnong,  from  ten 
o’clock  till  quite  dark,  with  several  of  his  adherents.  He 
is  a complete  Proteus  in  religion,  and  I never  know  where 
to  find  him.  We  went  over  a vast  deal  of  ground,  and  end- 
ed where  we  began  in  apparent  incredulity. 

“ After  he  was  gone,  Aloung  Ing,  who  has  been  listening 
all  day,  followed  me  home  to  the  house,  being  invited  to 
stay  with  Moung  Nau,  through  the  night.  We  conversed 
all  the  evening,  and  his  expressions  have  satisfied  us  all, 
that  he  is  one  of  God’s  chosen  people.  His  exercises  have 
been  of  a much  stronger  character  than  those  of  the  others, 
and  he  expresses  himself  in  the  most  decided  manner.  He 
desires  to  become  a disciple  in  profession,  as  well  as  in 
heart,  and  declares  his  readiness  to  suffer  persecution  and 
death  for  the  love  of  Christ.  When  I stated  the  danger 
to  which  he  was  exposing  himself,  and  asked  him  whether 
he  loved  Christ  better  than  his  own  life,  he  replied,  very 
deliberately  and  solemnly,  ‘ When  I meditate  on  this  re- 
ligion, I know  not  what  it  is  to  love  my  own  life.’  Thus 


MEMOIR  OP  MRS.  JUDSON. 


157 


the  poor  fisherman,  Moung  Ing,  is  taken,  while  the  learn- 
ed teacher,  Moung  Shwa-gnong,  is  left. 

“ Sept.  6.  Spent  the  evening  in  conversing  with  Moung 
Byaa,  a man  who,  with  his  family,  has  lived  near  us  for 
some  time,  a regular  attendant  on  worship,  an  indefatiga- 
ble scholar  in  the  evening  school,  where  he  has  learned  to 
read,  though  fifty  years  old,  and  a remarkably  moral  char- 
acter. In  my  last  conversation,  some  time  ago,  he  ap- 
peared to  be  a thorough  legalist,  relying  solely  on  his  good 
works ; but  yet  sincerely  desirous  of  knowing  and  em- 
bracing the  truth.  The  greater  part  of  the  evening  was 
spent  in  discussing  his  erroneous  views ; his  mind  seemed 
so  dark  and  dull  of  apprehension,  that  I was  almost  dis- 
couraged. Towards  the  close,  however,  he  feeemed  to 
obtain  some  evangelical  discoveries,  and  to  receive  the 
humbling  truths  of  the  Gospel,  in  a manner  which  encour- 
ages us  to  hope  that  the  Spirit  of  God  has  begun  to  teach 
him.  The  occasion  of  this  conversation  was,  my  hearing 
that  he  said  that  he  intended  to  become  a Christian,  and 
be  baptized  with  Moung  Thah-lah.  He  accordingly  pro- 
fesses a full  belief  in  the  eternal  God,  and  his  Son  Jesus 
Christ. 

“ 11.  Moung  Shwa-gnong  has  been  with  me  all  day. 
It  appears,  that  he  accidentally  obtained  the  idea  of  an 
eternal  Being,  about  eight  years  ago  ; and  it  has  been  float- 
ing about  in  his  mind,  and  disturbing  his  Boodhist  ideas, 
ever  since.  When  he  heard  of  us,  which  was  through  one 
of  his  adherents,  to  whom  I had  given  a tract,  this  idea  re- 
ceived considerable  confirmation  ; and  to-day  he  has  fully 
admitted  the  truth  of  this  first  grand  principle.  The  latter 
part  of  the  day,  we  were  chiefly  employed  in  discussing 
the  possibility  and  necessity  of  a divine  revelation,  and  the 
evidence  which  proves  that  the  writings  of  the  apostles  of 
Jesus  contain  that  revelation  ; and  I think  I may  say,  that 
he  is  half  inclined  to  admit  all  this.  He  is  certainly  a most 
interesting  case.  The  way  seems  to  be  prepared  in  his 
mind,  for  the  special  operation  of  divine  grace.  Come, 
Holy  Spirit,  Heavenly  Dove ! 

“ His  conversion  seems  peculiarly  desirable,  on  account 
of  his  superior  talents  and  extensive  acquaintance  with 
Burman  and  Pali  literature.  He  is  the  most  powerful 
reasoner  1 have  yet  met  with  in  this  country,  excepting  my 
old  teacher,  Oo  Oungmen,  (now  dead,)  and  he  is  not  at  all 
inferior  to  him. 

O 2 


158 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSOK. 


“ Oct.  23.  At  night,  Moung  Thah-lah  and  Moung  Byaa 
presented  a paper,  professing  their  faith  in  Jesus  Christ, 
and  requesting  to  be  baptized — but  in  private.  We  spent 
some  time  with  them.  They  appear  to  have  experienced 
divine  grace ; but  we  advised  them,  as  they  had  so  little 
love  to  Christ  as  not  to  dare  to  die  for  his  cause,  to  wait  and 
reconsider  the  matter. 

“ 29.  The  teacher  came  again,  after  an  interval  of 
three  weeks  ; but  he  appears  to  be  quite  another  man.  He 
was  mentioned  before  the  Viceroy  as  having  renounced  the 
religion  of  the  country.  The  Viceroy  gave  no  decisive  or- 
der ; but  merely  said,  ‘ Inquire  further  about  him.’  This 
reached  the  ears  of  Moung  Shwa-gnong,  and  he  directly 
went  to  the  Mangen  teacher,  and,  I suppose,  apologized, 
and  explained,  and  flattered.  He  denies  that  he  really  re- 
canted, and  I hope  he  did  not.  But  he  is  evidently  falling 
off  from  the  investigation  of  the  Christian  religion.  He 
made  but  a short  visit,  and  took  leave,  as  soon  as  he  could 
decently. 

“ Nov.  6.  The  two  candidates  for  baptism  again  pre- 
sented their  urgent  petition,  that  they  might  be  baptized  ; 
not  absolutely  in  private,  but  about  sunset,  away  from  pub- 
lic observation.  We  spent  some  hours  in  again  discussing 
the  subject  with  them,  and  with  one  another.  AVe  felt  sat- 
isfied, that  they  were  humble  disciples  of  Jesus,  and  were 
desirous  of  receiving  this  ordinance,  purely  out  of  regard 
to  his  command,  and  their  own  spiritual  welfare  ; we  felt, 
that  we  were  all  equally  exposed  to  danger,  and  needed  a 
spirit  of  mutual  candor,  and  forbearance,  and  sympathy  ; 
we  were  convinced,  that  they  were  influenced  rather  by 
desires  of  avoiding  unnecessary  exposure,  than  by  that  sin- 
ful fear,  which  would  plunge  them  into  apostacy,  in  the  hour 
of  trial ; and  when  they  assured  us,  that  if  actually  brought 
before  government,  they  could  not  think  of  denying  their 
Saviour,  we  could  not  conscientiously  refuse  their  request, 
and  therefore  agreed  to  have  them  baptized  to-morrow  at 
sunset. 

“ 7.  Lord’s  day.  AVe  had  worship  as  usual,  and  the 
people  dispersed.  About  half  an  hour  before  sunset  the 
two  candidates  came  to  the  zayat,  accompanied  by  three 
or  four  of  their  friends ; and,  after  a short  prayer,  we  pro- 
ceeded to  the  spot  where  Moung  Nau  was  formerly  baptiz- 
ed. The  sun  was  not  allowed  to  look  upon  the  humble, 
timid  profession.  No  wondering  crowd  crowned  the  over- 
shadowing hill.  No  hymn  of  praise  expressed  the  exult- 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


159 


ing  feeling  of  joyous  hearts.  Stillness  and  solemnity  per- 
vaded the  scene.  We  felt,  on  the  banks  of  the  water,  as 
a little,  feeble,  solitary  band.  But  perhaps  some  hovering 
angels  took  note  of  the  event,  with  more  interest  than  they 
witnessed  the  late  coronation ; perhaps  Jesus  looked  down 
on  us,  pitied  and  forgave  our  weaknesses,  and  marked  us 
for  his  own  ; perhaps,  if  we  deny  him  not,  he  will  acknowl- 
edge us  another  day,  more  publicly  than  we  venture  at 
present  to  acknowledge  him. 

“ In  the  evening,  we  all  united  in  commemorating  the 
dying  love  of  our  Redeemer ; and  I trust  we  enjoyed  a lit- 
tle of  his  gracious  presence  in  the  midst  of  us. 

“Nov.  10.  This  evening  is  to  be  marked  as  the  date  of 
the  first  Burman  prayer  meeting  that  was  ever  held.  None 
present  but  myself  and  the  three  converts.  Two  of  them 
made  a little  beginning — such  as  must  be  expected  from  the 
first  essay  of  converted  heathens.  We  agreed  to  meet  for 
this  purpose  every  Tuesday  and  Friday  evening,  immedi- 
ately after  family  worship ; which,  in  the  evening,  has  for 
some  time  been  conducted  in  Burman  and  English  ; and 
which  these  people  and  occasionally  some  others  have  at- 
tended. 

“ 14.  Lords  day.  Have  been  much  gratified  to  find,  that 
this  evening  the  three  converts  repaired  to  the 

ZAYAT,  AND  HELD  A PRAYER  MEETING  OF  THEIR  OWN  AC- 
CORD. 

“ 26.  Ever  since  the  affair  of  Moung  Shwa-gnong, 
there  has  been  an  entire  falling  off  at  the  zayat.  I some- 
times sit  there  whole  days,  without  a single  visiter,  though 
it  is  the  finest  part  of  the  year,  and  many  are  constantly 
passing. 

“We  and  our  object  are  now  well  known  throughout 
Rangoon.  None  wish  to  call,  as  formerly,  out  of  curiosity  ; 
and  none  dare  to  call  from  a principle  of  religious  inquiry. 
And  were  not  the  leaders  in  ecclesiastical  affairs  confident 
that  we  shall  never  succeed  in  making  converts,  I have  no 
doubt  we  should  meet  with  direct  persecution  and  banish- 
ment. 

“ Our  business  must  be  fairly  laid  before  the  Emperor.  If 
he  frown  upon  us,  all  missionary  attempts  within  his  do- 
minions will  be  out  of  the  question.  If  he  favor  us,  none 
of  our  enemies,  during  the  continuance  of  his  favor,  can 
touch  a hair  of  our  heads.  But  there  is  a greater  than  the 
Emperor,  before  whose  throne  we  desire  daily  and  constant- 
ly to  lay  the  business.  O,  Lord  Jesus,  look  upon  us  in 
our  low  estate,  and  guide  us  in  our  dangerous  course ! 


160 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


“ Dec.  4.  Another  visit  from  Moung  Shwa-gnong.  After 
several  hours  spent  in  metaphysical  cavils,  he  owned  that  he 
did  not  believe  any  thing  that  he  had  said,  and  had  only  been 
trying  me  and  the  religion,  being  determined  to  embrace 
nothing  but  what  he  found  unobjectionable  and  im- 
pregnable. * What,’  said  he,  ‘ do  you  think  that  I would 
pay  you  the  least  attention,  if  I found  you  could  not  an- 
swer all  my  questions,  and  solve  all  my  difficulties  ? ’ He 
then  proceeded  to  say,  that  he  really  believed  in  God,  his 
Son  Jesus  Christ,  the  atonement,  &,c.  Said  I,  (knowing 
his  deistical  weakness,)  ‘ Do  you  believe  all  that  is  con- 
tained in  the  book  of  Matthew,  that  I have  given  you  ? 
In  particular,  do  you  believe  that  the  Son  of  God  died  on  a 
cross]?’  ‘Ah,’ replied  he,  ‘you  have  caught  me  now.  I 
believe  that  he  suffered  death,  but  I cannot  admit  that  he 
suffered  the  shameful  death  of  the  cross.’  ‘ Therefore,’ 
said  I,  ‘ you  are  not  a disciple  of  Christ.  A true  disciple 
inquires  not  whether  a fact  is  agreeable  to  his  own  reason, 
but  whether  it  is  in  the  book.  His  pride  has  yielded  to  the 
divine  testimony.  Teacher,  your  pride  is  still  unbroken. 
Break  down  your  pride,  and  yield  to  the  word  of  God.’ 
He  stopt,  and  thought.  ‘ As  you  utter  these  words,’  said 
he,  ‘ I see  my  error;  I have  been  trusting  in  my  own  rea- 
son, not  in  the  word  of  God.’  Some  interruption  now  oc- 
curred. When  we  were  again  alone,  he  said,  ‘ This 
day  is  different  from  all  the  days  on  which  I have  visited 
you.  I see  my  error  in  trusting  in  my  own  reason ; and 
I now  believe  the  crucifixion  of  Christ,  because  it  is  con- 
tained in  the  Scripture.’  Some  time  after,  speaking  of  the 
uncertainty  of  life,  he  said  he  thought  he  should  not  be 
lost,  though  he  died  suddenly.  Why?  ‘Because  I love 
Jesus  Christ.’  Do  you  really  love  him  ? ‘ No  one  that 
really  knows  him,  can  help  loving  him.’  Ai^d  so  he  de- 
parted.” 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hough  being  in  Bengal,  and  the  lamented 
Wheelock  having  died,  Mr.  Judson,  and  his  excellent  and 
zealous  associate,  Mr.  Colman,  with  their  wives,  were  the 
only  Missionaries  at  Rangoon.  It  seemed  evident,  that  it 
would  be  in  vain  to  proceed  in  their  missionary  labors, 
unless  the  favor  of  the  Monarch  could  be  obtained.  They 
resolved,  therefore,  after  earnest  prayer  to  God^  to  visit  the 
capital.  Permission  was  obtained  from  the  Viceroy,  a boat 
was  procured,  and  other  preparations  were  made,  for  their 
long  passage  up  the  Irrawaddy. 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON.  l()l 


CHAPTER  XI. 

Visit  to  Ava — Unsuccessful  Interview  ivith  ilie  King — 
Return  to  Rangoon — Death  of  Mr.  Colman. 

Messrs.  Judson  and  Colman  immediately  set  out  on 
their  visit  to  Ava,  leaving  their  families  at  Rangoon. 
On  the  22d  of  December,  1819,  they  embarked  in  a boat, 
six  feet  wide  and  forty  feet  long,  and  rowed  by  ten  men. 
The  faithful  Moung  Nau  accompanied  them,  as  a servant. 
They  took  with  them,  as  a present  to  his  Burman  Majesty, 
the  Bible,  in  six  volumes,  covered  with  gold  leaf,  in  the 
Burman  style ; and  each  volume  enclosed  in  a rich  wrap- 
per. Several  pieces  of  fine  cloth,  and  other  articles,  were 
designed  for  presents  to  other  members  of  the  government; 
as  nothing  can  be  done  at  an  oriental  court  without  pre- 
sents. 

Their  passage  up  the  river  was  attended  with  much  dan- 
ger from  robbers,  who  often  committed  depredations  on 
boats,  and  usually  murdered  some  of  the  passengers.  But 
the  Lord  preserved  them  from  molestation.  Mr.  Judson, 
in  his  journal,  thus  describes  the  ruins  of  Pah-gan,  a city 
two  hundred  and  sixty  miles  from  Rangoon,  and  once  the 
seat  of  government : 

“ Jan.  18.  Took  a survey  of  the  splendid  pagodas,  and 
extensive  ruins,  in  the  environs  of  this  once  famous  city' 
Ascended,  as  far  as  possible,  some  of  the  highest  edifices  ; 
and  at  the  height  of  one  hundred  feet,  perhaps,  beheld  all 
the  country  round,  covered  with  temples  and  monuments 
of  every  sort  and  size  ; some  in  utter  ruin,  some  fast  de- 
caying, and  some  exhibiting  marks  of  recent  attention 
and  repair.  The  remains  of  the  ancient  wall  of  the  city 
stretched  beneath  us.  The  pillars  of  the  gates,  and  many 
a grotesque,  dilapidated  relic  of  antiquity,  checkered  the 
motley  scene.  All  conspired  to  suggest  those  elevated  and 
mournful  ideas,  which  are  attendant  on  a view  of  the  de- 
caying remains  of  ancient  grandeur  ; and  though  not  com- 
parable to  such  ruins  as  those  of  Palmyra  and  Balbec,  (as 
they  are  represented,)  still  deeply  interesting  to  the  anti- 
quary, and  more  deeply  interesting  to  the  Christian  Mis- 
sionary. Here,  about  eight  hundred  years  ago,  the  reli- 
gion of  Boodh  was  first  publicly  recognized,  and  estab- 


162 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


lished  as  the  religion  of  the  empire.  Here  Shen  Ah-rah- 
han,  the  first  Boodhist  apostle  of  Burmah,  under  the  pa- 
tronage of  King  Anan-ra-tha-men-zan,  disseminated  the 
doctrines  of  atheism,  and  taught  his  disciples  to  pant  after 
annihilation  as  the  supreme  good.  Some  of  the  ruins  be- 
fore our  eyes  were  probably  the  remains  of  pagodas,  de- 
signed by  himself.  We  looked  back  on  the  centuries  of 
darkness  that  are  past.  We  looked  forward,  and  Christian 
hope  would  feign  brighten  the  prospect.  Perhaps  we  stand 
on  the  dividing  line  of  the  empires  of  darkness  and  light. 
O,  shade  of  Shen  Ah-rah-han ! weep  over  thy  fallen  fanes : 
retire  from  the  scenes  of  thy  past  greatness ! But  thou 
smilest  at  my  feeble  voice.  Linger,  then,  thy  little  remain- 
ing day.  A voice  mightier  than  mine — a still  small  voice — 
will  ere  long  sweep  away  every  vestige  of  thy  dominion. 
The  churches  of  Jesus  will  soon  supplant  these  idolatrous 
monuments,  and  the  chanting  of  the  devotees  of  Boodh 
will  die  away  before  the  Christian  hymn  of  praise.” 

On  the  25th  of  January,  1820,  they  arrived  safely  at  Am- 
arapora,  at  that  time  the  capital  of  the  empire,  about  350 
miles  from  Rangoon.  It  has  since  been  forsaken,  and  the 
capital  established  at  Ava,  four  miles  below. 

The  particulars  of  their  interview  with  the  King  are  so 
important,  that  we  shall  insert  them,  with  little  alteration. 

“ January  26.  We  set  out  early  in  the  morning,  and 
repaired  to  the  house  of  Mya-day-men,  former  Viceroy  of 
Rangoon,  now  one  of  the  public  ministers  of  state  (Woon- 
gyee.)  We  gave  him  a valuable  present,  and  another  of 
less  value  to  his  wife,  the  lady  who  formerly  treated  Mrs. 
J.  with  so  much  politeness.  They  both  received  us  very 
kindly,  and  appeared  to  interest  themselves  in  our  success. 
We,  however,  did  not  disclose  our  precise  object;  but  only 
petitioned  leave  to  behold  the  golden  face.  Upon  this,  his 
Highness  committed  our  business  to  Moung  Yo,  one  of  his 
favorite  officers,  and  directed  him  to  introduce  us  to  Moung 
Zah,  one  of  the  private  ministers  of  state  (Atwenwoon,) 
with  the  necessary  orders.  This  particular  favor  of  Mya- 
day-men  prevents  the  necessity  of  our  petitioning  and  fee- 
ing all  the  public  ministers  of  state,  and  procuring  formal 
permission  from  the  high  court  of  the  empire.^ 

“ In  the  evening,  Moung  Yo,  who  lives  near  our  boat, 
called  on  us,  to  say  that  he  would  conduct  us  to-morrow. 
We  lie  down  in  sleepless  anxiety.  To-morrow’s  dawn  will 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


163 


usher  in  the  most  eventful  day  in  our  lives.  To-morrow’s 
eve  will  close  on  the  bloom  or  the  blight  of  our  fondest 
hopes.  Yet  it  is  consoling  to  commit  this  business  into 
the  hands  of  our  heavenly  Father, — to  feel  that  the  work  is 
his,  not  ours ; that  the  heart  of  the  monarch,  before  whom 
we  are  to  appear,  is  under  the  control  of  Omnipotence  ; and 
that  the  event  will  be  ordered  in  the  manner  most  condu- 
cive to  the  divine  glory  and  the  greatest  good.  God  may, 
for  the  wisest  purpose,  suffer  our  hopes  to  be  disappointed  ; 
and  if  so,  why  should  short-sighted,  mortal  man,  repine  1 
Thy  will,  O God,  be  ever  done  ; for  thy  will  is  inevitably 
the  wisest  and  the  best. 

“ Jan.  27.  We  left  the  boat,  and  put  ourselves  under  the 
conduct  of  Moung  Yo.  He  carried  us  first  to  Mya-day- 
men,  as  a matter  of  form  ; and  there  we  learnt,  that  the 
Emperor  had  been  privately  apprized  of  our  arrival,  and 
said,  ‘Let  them  be  introduced.’  We  therefore  proceeded 
to  the  palace.  At  the  outer  gate  we  were  detained  a long 
time,  until  the  various  officers  were  satisfied  that  we  had 
a right  to  enter  ; after  which  we  deposited  a present  for 
the  private  minister  of  state,  Moung  Zah,  and  were  ushered 
into  his  apartments  in  the  palace-yard.  He  received  us 
very  pleasantly,  and  ordered  us  to  sit  before  several  Govern- 
ors and  petty  Kings,  who  were  waiting  at  his  levee.  We 
here,  for  the  first  time,  disclosed  our  character  and  object — 
told  him,  that  we  were  Missionaries,  or  ‘ propagators  of 
religion  ; ’ that  we  wished  to  appear  before  the  Emperor, 
and  present  our  sacred  books,  accompanied  with  a petition. 
He  took  the  petition  into  his  hand,  looking  over  about  half 
of  it,  and  then  familiarly  asked  several  questions  about  our 
God,  and  our  religion,  to  which  we  replied.  Just  at  this 
crisis,  some  one  announced  that  the  golden  foot  was  about 
to  advance  : on  which  the  minister  hastily  rose  up,  and  put 
on  his  robes  of  state,  saying,  that  he  must  seize  the  mo- 
ment to  present  us  to  the  Emperor.  We  now  found  that 
we  had  unwittingly  fallen  on  an  unpropitious  time,  it  being 
the  day  of  the  celebration  of  the  late  victory  over  the 
Cassays,  and  the  very  hour,  when  his  Majesty  was  coming 
forth,  to  witness  the  display  made  on  the  occasion.  When 
the  minister  was  dressed,  he  just  said,  ‘How  can  you  pro- 
pagate religion  in  this  empire  ? But  come  along.’  Our 
hearts  sunk  at  these  inauspicious  words.  He  conducted 
us  through  various  splendor  and  parade,  until  we  ascended 
a flight  of  stairs,  and  entered  a most  magnificent  hall.  He 
directed  us  where  to  sit,  and  took  his  place  on  one  side  ; 


164 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


the  present  was  placed  on  the  other,  and  Moung  Yo,  and 
another  officer  of  Mya-day-men,  sat  a little  behind.  The 
scene  to  which  we  were  now  introduced,  really  surpassed 
our  expectation.  The  spacious  extent  of  the  hall,  the  num- 
ber and  magnitude  of  the  pillars,  the  height  of  the  dome, 
the  whole  completely  covered  with  gold,  presented  a most 
grand  and  imposing  spectacle.  Very  few  were  present, 
and  those  evidently  great  officers  of  state.  Our  situation 
prevented  us  from  seeing  the  farther  avenue  of  the  hall  ; 
but  the  end  where  we  sat  opened  into  the  parade,  which 
the  Emperor  was  about  to  inspect.  We  remained  about 
five  minutes,  when  every  one  put  himself  into  the  most 
respectful  attitude,  and  Moung  Yo  whispered,  that  his 
Majesty  had  entered.  We  looked  through  the  hall,  as  far 
as  the  pillars  would  allow,  and  presently  caught  sight  of 
this  modern  Ahasuerus.  He  came  forward,  unattended — 
in  solitary  grandeur — exhibiting  the  proud  gait  and  majes- 
ty of  an  eastern  monarch.  His  dress  was  rich,  but  not 
distinctive  ; and  he  carried  in  his  hand  the  gold-sheathed 
sword,  which  seems  to  have  taken  the  place  of  the  sceptre 
of  ancient  times.  But  it  was  his  high  aspect  and  command- 
ing eye,  that  chiefly  rivetted  our  attention.  He  strided  on. 
Every  head,  excepting  ours,  was  now  in  the  dust.  We  re- 
mained kneeling,  our  hands  folded,  our  eyes  fixed  on  the 
monarch.  When  he  drew  near,  we  caught  his  attention. 
He  stopped,  partly  turned  towards  us — ‘ Who  are  these  ? ’ 

‘ The  teachers,  great  King,’  I replied.  ‘ What,  you  speak 
Burman — the  priests  that  I heard  of  last  night?  ’ ‘When 
did  you  arrive  V ‘ Are  you  teachers  of  religion  ? ’ ‘ Are 

you  like  the  Portuguese  priests  ? ’ ‘ Are  you  married  ? ’ 

‘ Why  do  you  dress  so  ? ’ These,  and  some  other  similar 
questions,  we  answered  ; when  he  appeared  to  be  pleased 
with  us,  and  sat  down  on  an  elevated  seat — his  hand  rest- 
ing on  the  hilt  of  his  sword,  and  his  eyes  intently  fixed  on 
us.  Moung  Zah  now  began  to  read  the  petition,  and  it  ran 
thus : — 

“ ‘ The  American  teachers  present  themselves  to  receive 
the  favor  of  the  excellent  King,  the  Sovereign  of  land  and 
sea.  Hearing  that,  on  account  of  the  greatness  of  the 
royal  power,  the  royal  country  was  in  a quiet  and  prosper- 
ous state,  we  arrived  at  the  town  of  Rangoon,  within  the 
royal  dominions  ; and  having  obtained  leave  of  the  Govern- 
or of  that  town,  to  come  up  and  behold  the  golden  face,  we 
have  ascended,  and  reached  the  bottom  of  the  golden  feet. 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


165 


In  the  great  country  of  America,  we  sustain  the  character 
of  teachers  and  explainers  of  the  contents  of  the  sacred 
Scriptures  of  our  religion.  And  since  it  is  contained  in 
those  Scriptures,  that,  if  we  pass  to  other  countries,  and 
preach  and  propagate  religion,  great  good  will  result,  and 
both  those  who  teach  and  those  who  receive  the  religion, 
will  be  freed  from  future  punishment,  and  enjoy,  without 
decay  or  death,  the  eternal  felicity  of  heaven, — that  royal 
permission  be  given,  that  we,  taking  refuge  in  the  royal 
power,  may  preach  our  religion  in  these  dominions,  and 
that  those  who  are  pleased  with  our  preaching,  and  wish 
to  listen  to  and  be  guided  by  it,  whether  foreigners  or  Bur- 
mans,  may  be  exempt  from  government  molestation,  they 
present  themselves  to  receive  the  favor  of  the  excellent  King, 
the  Sovereign  of  land  and  sea.’ 

“The  Emperor  heard  this  petition,  and  stretched  out  his 
hand.  Moung  Zah  crawled  forward  and  presented  it.  His 
Majesty  began  at  the  top,  and  deliberately  read  it  through. 
In  the  mean  time,  I gave  Moung  Zah  an  abridged  copy  of 
the  tract,  in  which  every  offensive  sentence  was  corrected, 
and  the  whole  put  into  the  handsomest  style  and  dress  pos- 
sible. After  the  Emperor  had  perused  the  petition  he  hand- 
ed it  back,  without  saying  a word,  and  took  the  tract.  Our 
hearts  now  rose  to  God,  for  a display  of  his  grace.  ‘ O, 
have  mercy  on  Burmah  ! Have  mercy  on  her  King  !’  But 
alas  ! the  time  was  not  yet  come.  He  held  the  tract  long 
enough  to  read  the  two  first  sentences,  which  assert,  that 
there  is  one  eternal  God,  who  is  independent  of  the  inci- 
dents of  mortality,  and  that,  besides  him,  there  is  no  God  ; 
and  then  with  an  air  of  indifference,  perhaps  disdain,  he 
dashed  it  down  to  the  ground  ! Moung  Zah  stooped  forward, 
picked  it  up,  and  handed  it  to  us.  Moung  Yo  made  a 
slight  attempt  to  save  us,  by  unfolding  one  of  the  volumes 
which  composed  our  present,  and  displaying  its  beauty  ; 
but  his  Majesty  took  no  notice.  Our  fate  was  decided. 
After  a few  moments,  Moung  Zah  interpreted  his  royal 
master’s  will,  in  the  following  terms : ‘ In  regard  to  the 
objects  of  your  petition,  his  Majesty  gives  no  order.  In 
regard  to  your  sacred  books,  his  Majesty  has  no  use  for 
them — take  them  away.’ 

“ Something  was  now  said  about  brother  Colman’s  skill 
in  medicine ; upon  which  the  Emperor  once  more  opened 
his  mouth,  and  said,  ‘ Let  them  proceed  to  the  residence  of 

P 


166 


MEMOIR  OP  MRS.  JUDSON. 


my  physician,  the  Portuguese  priest;  let  him  examine 
whether  they  can  be  useful  to  me  in  that  line,  and  report 
accordingly.’  He  then  rose  from  his  seat,  strided  on  to  the 
end  of  the  hall,  and  there,  after  having  dashed  to  the 
ground  the  first  intelligence  that  he  had  ever  received  of 
the  eternal  God,  his  Maker,  his  Preserver,  his  Judge,  he 
threw  himself  down  on  a cushion,  and  lay  listening  to  the 
music,  and  gazing  at  the  parade  spread  out  before  him. 

“ As  for  us  and  our  presents,  we  were  hurried  away, 
without  much  ceremony.  We  passed  out  of  the  palace 
gates  with  much  more  facility  than  we  entered,  and  were 
conducted  first  to  the  house  of  Mya-day-men.-  There  his 
officer  reported  our  reception  ; but  in  as  favorable  terms  as 
possible  ; and  as  his  Highness  was  not  apprized  of  our  pre- 
cise object,  our  repulse  appeared,  probably,  to  him,  not  so 
decisive  as  we  knew  it  to  be.  We  were  next  conducted 
two  miles,  through  the  sun  and  dust  of  the  streets  of  Ava, 
to  the  residence  of  the  Portuguese  priest.  He  very  speed- 
ily ascertained  that  we  were  in  possession  of  no  wonderful 
secret,  which  would  secure  the  Emperor  from  all  disease, 
and  make  him  live  forever  ; and  we  were  accordingly  al- 
lowed to  take  leave  of  the  reverend  Inquisitor,  and  retreat 
to  our  boat” 

The  next  day,  they  made  some  other  efforts  to  accom- 
plish their  object,  but  in  vain. 

“ We  ascertained,  beyond  a doubt,  that  the  policy  of  the 
Burman  government,  in  regard  to  the  toleration  of  any  for- 
eign religion,  is  precisely  the  same  with  the  Chinese  ; that 
it  is  quite  out  of  the  question,  whether  any  of  the  subjects 
of  the  Emperor,  who  embrace  a religion  different  from  his 
own,  will  be  exempt  from  punishment ; and  that  we,  in 
presenting  a petition  to  that  effect,  had  been  guilty  of  a 
most  egregious  blunder,  an  unpardonable  offence. 

“ It  was  now  evening.  We  had  four  miles  to  walk  by 
moon-light.  Two  of  our  disciples  only  followed  us.  They 
had  pressed  as  near  as  they  ventured  to  the  door  of  the 
hall  of  audience,  and  listened  to  words  which  sealed  the 
extinction  of  their  hopes  and  ours.  For  some  time  we 
spoke  not. 

Some  natural  tears  we  dropped,  but  wiped  them  soon. 

The  world  was  all  before  us,  where  to  choose 
Our  place  of  rest,  and  Providence  our  guide.’ 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


167 


And,  as  our  first  parents  took  their  solitary  way  through 
Eden,  hand  in  hand,  so  we  took  our  way  through  this  great 
city,  which,  to  our  late  imagination,  seemed  another  Eden; 
but  now,  through  the  magic  touch  of  disappointment,  seem- 
ed blasted  and  withered,  as  if  smitten  by  the  fatal  influence 
of  the  cherubic  sword. 

“ Arrived  at  the  boat,  we  threw  ourselves  down,  com- 
pletely exhausted  in  body  and  mind.  For  three  days  we 
had  walked  eight  miles  a day,  the  most  of  the  way  in  the 
heat  of  the  sun  ; which,  even  at  this  season,  in  the  interior 
of  these  countries,  is  exceedingly  oppressive  : and  the  re- 
sult of  our  travels  and  toils  has  been — the  wisest  and  best 
possible — a result,  which,  if  we  could  see  the  end  from  the 
beginning,  would  call  forth  our  highest  praise.  O,  slow  of 
heart  to  believe  and  trust  in  the  over-ruling  agency  of  our 
own  Almighty  Saviour  ! ” 

An  incident  which  occurred  about  fifteen  years  before, 
shows  the  policy  of  the  Burman  government,  respecting  re- 
ligion. 

“ The  Roman  Catholic  priests  converted  to  their  faith 
a Burman  teacher  of  talents  and  distinction.  They  took 
great  pains  to  indoctrinate  him  thoroughly  in  their  religion, 
and  entertained  great  hope  of  his  usefulness  in  their  cause. 
After  his  return  from  Rome,  whither  they  had  sent  him  to 
complete  his  Christian  education,  he  was  accused  by  his 
nephew,  a clerk  in  the  high  court  of  the  empire,  of  having 
renounced  the  established  religion.  The  Emperor,  though 
he  was  far  from  approving  the  religion  of  Boodh,  ordered 
that  he  should  be  compelled  to  recant.  The  nephew  seized 
his  uncle,  cast  him  into  prison  and  fetters,  caused  him  to  be 
beaten  and  treated  unmercifully ; and  at  length  had  recourse 
to  the  torture  of  the  iron  mall.  With  this  instrument  he  was 
gradually  beaten,  from  the  ends  of  his  feet  up  to  his  breast, 
until  his  body  was  little  else  but  one  livid  wound.  At  ev- 
ery blow,  the  sufferer  pronounced  the  name  of  Christ ; and 
declared  afterwards,  that  he  felt  but  little  or  no  pain.  When 
he  was  at  the  point  of  death,  under  the  hands  of  his  tor- 
mentors, some  persons  who  pitied  his  case,  went  to  the  Em- 
peror with  a statement  that  he  was  a madman,  and  knew 
not  what  he  was  about;  on  which  the  Emperor  gave  orders 
for  his  release.  The  Portuguese  took  him  away,  conceal- 
ed him  until  he  was  able  to  move,  then  sent  him  privately 
in  a boat  to  Rangoon,  and  thence  by  ship  to  Bengal,  where 
he  finished  his  days. 


168 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


“ After  this  occurrence,  the  Roman  priests,  of  whom 
there  were  only  four  in  the  country,  did  nothing  in  the  way 
of  proselyting,  but  confined  their  labors  to  their  own  flocks, 
which  were  composed  of  the  descendants  of  foreigners. 
The  man  who  accused  his  uncle  was,  at  the  time  Mr.  Jud- 
son  visited  the  capital,  the  very  first  of  the  private  ministers 
of  state.  Furthermore,  the  chief  Queen,  who  had  great 
influence  with  his  Majesty,  was  particularly  attached  to  the 
religion  and  the  priests  of  Boodh.” 

So  hopeless  was  the  prospect  of  obtaining  permission 
from  the  Burman  government,  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  its 
subjects,  that  the  Missionaries  resolved  to  return  immedi- 
ately to  Rangoon.  The  passage  down  the  river  was  rapid. 
At  Pyee,  230  miles  from  Ava,  they  met  the  teacher,  Moung 
Shwa-gnong,  who  had  come  from  Rangoon,  on  a visit  to  a 
sick  friend. 

“ We  stated  to  him,”  says  Mr.  Judson,  “ all  our  adven- 
tures at  court,  the  distressing  result  of  the  expedition,  and 
the  present  danger  of  propagating  or  professing  the  religion 
of  Christ,  and  wound  off  with  the  story  of  the  iron  mall. 
He  appeared  to  be  less  affected  and  intimidated  by  the  rela- 
tion, than  we  could  have  expected. 

“ He  repeated  with  considerable  emphasis  the  most  prom- 
inent points  of  his  present  faith,  as  follows  : — ‘ I believe  in 
the  Eternal  God,  in  his  Son  Jesus  Christ,  in  the  atonement 
which  Christ  has  made,  and  in  the  writings  of  the  apostles, 
as  the  true  and  only  word  of  God.’  ‘ Perhaps,’  continued 
he,  ‘ you  may  not  remember,  that  during  one  of  my  last 
visits,  vou  told  me  that  I was  trusting  in  my  own  under- 
standing, rather  than  the  divine  word.  From  that  time, 
I have  seen  my  error,  and  endeavored  to  renounce  it. 
You  explained  to  me  also  the  evil  of  worshipping  at  pago- 
das, though  1 told  you  that  my  heart  did  not  partake  in 
the  worship.  Since  you  left  Rangoon,  1 have  not  lifted  up 
my  folded  hands  before  a pagoda.  It  is  true,  I sometimes 
follow  the  crowd,  on  days  of  worship,  in  order  to  avoid  per- 
secution; but  I walk  up  one  side  of  the  pagoda,  and  walk 
down  the  other.  Now,  you  say,  that  I am  not  a disciple. 
What  lack  I yet  ? ’ I was  now  satisfied  that  he  had  made 
a little  advance,  since  our  last  interview,  which  required  a 
corresponding  advance  on  my  side.  I replied,  therefore, 
* Teacher,  you  may  be  a disciple  of  Christ  in  heart,  but  you 
are  not  a full  disciple.  You  have  not  faith  and  resolution 


MEMOIR  OP  MRS.  JCDSON. 


169 


enough  to  keep  all  the  commands  of  Christ,  particularly 
that  which  requires  you  to  be  baptized,  though  in  the  face 
of  persecution  and  death.  Consider  the  words  of  Jesus, 
just  before  he  returned  to  heaven,  He  that  believeth , and  is 
baptized,  shall  be  saved.  He  received  this  communica- 
tion in  profound  silence,  and  with  that  air,  which  I have 
observed  to  come  upon  him,  when  he  takes  a thing  into 
serious  consideration.  Soon  after,  I hinted  our  intention 
of  leaving  Rangoon,  since  the  Emperor  had  virtually  pro- 
hibited the  propagation  of  the  Christian  religion,  and  no 
Burman,  under  such  circumstances,  would  dare  to  investi- 
gate, much  less  to  embrace  it.  This  intelligence  evidently 
roused  him,  and  showed  us  that  we  had  more  interest  in 
his  heart  than  we  thought.  ‘ Say  not  so,’  said  he,  ‘ there 
are  some  who  will  investigate,  notwithstanding  ; and  rather 
than  have  you  quit  Rangoon,  I will  go  myself  to  the  Man- 
gen  teacher,  and  have  a public  dispute.  I know  I can 
silence  him.  I know  the  truth  is  on  my  side.’  ‘ Ah,’ 
said  I,  ‘ you  may  have  a tongue  to  silence  him,  but  he  has 
a pair  of  fetters,  and  an  iron  mall  to  subdue  you.  Remem- 
ber that.’  ” 

On  the  18th  of  February,  they  arrived  at  Rangoon. 
They  immediately  called  the  three  disciples  together,  and 
disclosed  to  them  the  melancholy  result  of  their  visit. 
They  stated  to  them  their  design  of  leaving  Rangoon,  and 
endeavoring  to  establish  a mission  in  a tract  of  country, 
containing'  about  1,200,000  inhabitants,  between  Bengal 
and  Arracan,  which  is  under  the  government  of  Bengal,  but 
is  inhabited  chiefly  by  Arracanese,  who  speak  a language 
similar  to  the  Burman.  A Missionary  from  Bengal,  (De 
Bruyn)  formerly  resided  at  Chittagong,  the  chief  town  in 
this  district,  and  baptized  several  converts,  who  at  his  death 
were  left  without  instruction. 

They  expected  that  the  disciples  would  be  intimidated 
by  the  refusal  of  the  Emperor  to  tolerate  the  Christian  re- 
ligion. Mr.  J.  says : 

“ We  thought  that  if  one  out  of  the  three  remained  firm, 
it  was  as  much  as  we  could  reasonably  hope  for.  But  how 
delightfully  were  we  disappointed.  They  all,  to  a man,  ap- 
peared immoveably  the  same,  yea,  rather  advanced  in  zeal 
and  energy.  They  vied  with  each  other,  in  trying  to  ex- 
plain away  difficulties,  and  to  convince  us,  that  the  cause 
was  not  yet  quite  desperate.  ‘ But  whither  are  the  teachers 
P 2 


170 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


going?’  was,  of  course,  an  anxious  inquiry.  We  then  ask- 
ed them  severally  what  they  would  do.  Moung  Nau  had 
previously  told  us,  that  he  would  follow  us  to  any  part  of 
the  world.  He  was  only  afraid  that  he  should  be  a burden 
to  us ; for,  not  being  acquainted  with  another  language, 
he  might  not  be  able  to  get  his  living  in  a strange  land. 

‘ As  for  me,’  said  Moung  Thah-lah,  ‘ I go  where  preaching 
is  to  be  had.’  Moung  Byaa  was  silent  and  thoughtful.  At 
last  he  said,  that  as  no  Burman  woman  is  allowed  to  leave 
the  country,  he  could  not,  on  account  of  his  wife,  follow 
the  teachers  ; but  (continued  he,  with  some  pathos,)  if  I 
must  be  left  here  alone,  I shall  remain  performing  the  du- 
ties of  Jesus  Christ’s  religion  ; no  other  shall  I think  of. 
This  interview  with  the  disciples  rejoiced  our  hearts,  and 
caused  us  to  praise  God  for  the  grace  which  he  has  mani- 
fested to  them.” 

It  was  soon  ascertained,  that  the  converts  were  unani- 
mously desirous  that  the  Missionaries  should  not  forsake 
the  station  at  present ; and  that  several  individuals  were 
examining  the  new  religion.  Moung  Byaa  came  to  them, 
with  his  brother-in-law,  Moung  Myat-yah  : 

“‘Teacher,’  said  he, ‘my  mind  is  distressed;  I can 
neither  eat  nor  sleep,  since  I find  you  are  going  away.  I 
have  been  around  among  those  who  live  near  us,  and  I 
find  some  who  are  even  now  examining  the  new  religion. 
Brother  Myat-yah  is  one  of  them,  and  he  unites  with  me 
in  my  petitions.  (Here  Myat-yah  assented  that  it  was  so.) 
Do  stay  with  us  a few  months.  Do  stay  till  there  are  eight 
or  ten  disciples.  Then  appoint  one  to  be  the  teacher  of 
the  rest : I shall  not  be  concerned  about  the  event ; though 
you  should  leave  the  country,  the  religion  will  spread  of 
itself.  The  Emperor  himself  cannot  stop  it.  But  if  you 
go  now,  and  take  the  two  disciples  that  can  follow,  I shall 
be  left  alone.  I cannot  baptize  those  who  may  wish  to  em- 
brace this  religion.  What  can  Ido?’  Moung  Nau  came 
in,  and  expressed  himself  in  a similar  way.  He  thought 
that  several  would  yet  become  disciples,  notwithstanding 
all  opposition,  and  that  it  was  best  for  us  to  stay  a while. 
We  could  not  restrain  our  tears  at  hearing  all  this ; and 
we  told  them,  that  as  we  lived  only  for  the  promotion  of  the 
cause  of  Christ  among  the  Burmans,  if  there  was  any  pros- 
pect of  success  in  Rangoon,  we  had  no  desire  to  go  to  any 
other  place,  and  would,  therefore,  reconsider  the  matter.” 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


171 


Thus,  at  the  moment  when  ruin  seemed  to  threaten 
the  mission,  the  Lord  was  strengthening  the  hearts  of  the 
converts,  and  encouraging  the  Missionaries  to  remain  at 
their  posts,  and  proceed  in  the  work  of  teaching  the  re- 
ligion of  the  Gospel,  trusting  in  his  power  for  protection. 
It  was  finally  resolved,  that  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson  should 
continue  at  Rangoon,  and  that  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Column  should 
proceed  to  Chittagong,  and  form  a station  there,  at  which 
the  other  Missionaries,  and  the  converts,  might  find  a 
refuge,  should  it  be  found  impossible  to  remain  at  Rangoon, 
and  where  the  Gospel  might  be  spread  among  a population 
as  idolatrous  and  wretched  as  that  of  Burmah  itself.  Ac- 
cordingly, in  March,  1820,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Colman  embark- 
ed for  Bengal,  whence  they  proceeded  to  Chittagong,  where 
they  arrived  in  June. 

They  erected  a house  in  the  midst  of  the  native  popu- 
lation, and  made  rapid  progress  in  the  acquisition  of  the 
language,  which  was  commenced  while  in  Rangoon.  Mr. 
Colman  had  begun  to  communicate  the  truths  of  the  Gospel 
publicly,  and  had  witnessed  their  effect  on  the  mind  of  his 
teacher,  when  these  animating  prospects  were  blasted  by 
the  sudden,  unexpected,  and  lamented  death  of  this  valua- 
ble Missionary. 

In  Chittagong,  he  might  have  lived  comfortably  in  civil- 
ized Christian  society,  under  the  protection  of  the  English 
government,  and  been  usefully  employed  in  missionary  av- 
ocations. But  in  imitation  of  the  Redeemer,  and  prompt- 
ed by  feelings  of  compassion  for  immortal  souls,  he  chose 
his  residence  in  a native  village,  Cox’s  Bazar,  where  he  was 
surrounded  by  poverty,  ignorance  and  delusion,  and  where, 
too,  he  fell  a martyr  to  his  zeal,  July  4,  1822. 

Mrs.  Colman  returned  to  Bengal,  where  she  engaged 
with  great  zeal,  in  the  instruction  of  female  children.  She 
was  afterwards  married  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Sutton,  an  Eng- 
lish Baptist  Missionary  in  Hindostan. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson  were  thus  again  left  alone  at  Ran- 
goon ; though  their  solitude  was  cheered  by  the  affection- 
ate attachment  of  the  converted  Burmans,  and  by  the  ap- 
pearances of  sincere  inquiry  in  the  minds  of  several  others. 
The  teacher,  Moung  Shwa-gnong,  became  gradually  settled 
and  firm  in  his  faith,  though  he  still  hesitated  to  be  baptiz- 
ed. Another  learned  casuist,  named  Oo  Yan,  visited  Mr. 
Judson,  and  disputed  with  him  with  much  subtlety  and 
zeal. 


172 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


“ He  was  ready  to  admit,  that  the  atheistic  system  of  the 
Boodhists  was  not  tenable  ; but  endeavored  to  fortify  him- 
self on  a middle  system,  between  that  and  the  Christian  ; 
the  very  system  in  which  Moung  Shwa-gnong  formerly 
rested,  and  which,  for  distinction’s  sake,  may  be  fitly  term- 
ed the  semi-atheistic.  Its  fundamental  doctrine  is,  that  di- 
vine wisdom,  not  concentrated  in  any  existing  spirit,  or  em- 
bodied in  any  form,  but  diffused  throughout  the  universe, 
and  partaken  in  different  degrees  by  various  intelligences, 
and  in  a very  high  degree  by  the  Boodhs,  is  the  true  and  on- 
ly God.  This  poor  system,  which  is  evidently  guilty  of  sui- 
cide, Oo  Yan  made  every  possible  effort  to  keep  alive;  but 
I really  think,  that  in  his  own  mind  he  felt  the  case  to  be 
hopeless.  His  mode  of  reasoning,  however,  is  soft,  in- 
sinuating, and  acute  ; and  so  adroitly  did  he  act  his  part, 
that  Moung  Shwa-gnong,  with  his  strong  arm,  and  I, 
with  the  strength  of  truth,  were  scarcely  able  to  keep  him 
down. 

“ March  15.  Another  visit  from  the  teacher,  accom- 
panied by  his  wife  and  child.  Again  discussed  the  ne- 
cessity of  assembling  on  the  Lord’s  day.  Found  that  the 
sacraments  of  baptism  and  the  supper  are  in  his  mind  lia- 
ble to  similar  objections.  Forsook,  therefore,  all  human 
reasoning,  and  rested  the  merits  of  the  case  on  the  bare 
authority  of  Christ:  Ye  are  my  friends,  if  ye  do  whatsoever 
I command  you.  Notwithstanding  the  remains  of  his  deis- 
tical  spirit  however,  I obtained,  during  this  visit,  more  sat- 
isfactory evidence  of  his  real  conversion,  than  ever  before. 
He  said,  that  he  knew  nothing  of  an  eternally  existing 
God,  before  he  met  with  me ; that,  on  hearing  that  doc- 
trine, he  instantly  believed  it ; but  that  it  was  a long  time 
before  he  closed  with  Christ.  Can  you  recollect  the  time  ? 
said  I.  Not  precisely,  he  replied ; but  it  was  during  a visit, 
when  you  discoursed  concerning  the  Trinity,  the  Divine 
Sonship  of  Jesus,  and  the  great  sufferings  which  he,  though 
truly  God,  endured  for  his  disciples.  He  afterwards  spoke, 
with  much  Christian  feeling,  on  the  preciousness  of  the  last 
part  of  the  sixth  chapter  of  Matthew,  which  he  heard  me 
read,  day  before  yesterday,  at  evening  worship. 

“ 21.  Moung  Thah-lah  introduced  one  of  his  relations, 
by  name  Moung  Shwa-ba,  as  desirous  of  considering  the 
Christian  religion.  Spent  an  hour  or  two  in  conversing 
with  him.  He  was  afterwards  present  at  evening  worship, 
and  staid  to  converse,  after  the  rest  had  retired. 


MEMOIR  OP  MRS.  JUDSON. 


173 


March  22.  Another  conversation  with  Moung  Shwa-ba. 
He  appears  to  be  under  deep  religious  impressions.  His 
language  and  his  looks  evince  an  uncommon  solemnity  of 
spirit,  an  earnest  desire  to  be  saved  from  the  wrath  to  come. 
After  praying  with  him,  I left  him  in  company  with  Moung 
Thah-lah. 

“ 24.  Spent  all  the  evening  with  Moung  Shwa-ba.  Feel 
satisfied  that  he  has  experienced  a work  of  divine  grace  ; 
but  think  it  advisable  to  defer  his  baptism,  until  Sunday  af- 
ter next,  in  order  to  allow  him  full  time  to  re-examine  the 
religion,  and  the  foundation  of  his  hopes. 

“ 26.  Lord's  day.  Three  women  present  at  worship — 
acquaintances  of  Moung  Shwa-gnong.  They  have  visit- 
ed Mrs.  J.  once  or  twice  before.  Mah  Men-la  renounced 
Gaudama,  some  years  ago,  and  adopted  the  semi-atheistie 
system,  but  without  obtaining  any  real  satisfaction.  Two 
years  ago  she  met  with  a copy  of  the  tract,  which  gave  her 
an  idea  of  an  eternally  existing  God ; but  she  knew  not 
whence  the  paper  came.  At  length,  Moung  Shwa-gnong 
told  her  that  he  had  found  the  true  wisdom,  and  directed 
her  to  us.  Her  case  appears  very  hopeful.” 

On  the  20th  of  April,  Moung  Shwa-ba  was  baptized, 
and  immediately  proposed  to  visit  his  native  town,  for  the 
purpose  of  communicating  to  his  friends  the  treasure  which 
he  had  found  : — So  naturally  does  every  renewed  heart  feel 
and  obey  the  impulse  of  the  missionary  spirit,  unless  its 
emotions  be  chilled  by  avarice,  or  perverted  by  erroneous 
views  of  the  Gospel.  This  convert,  too,  is  a remarkable 
example  of  the  rapid  efficacy  with  which  the  Spirit  of  God 
is  sometimes  pleased  to  operate  on  the  human  mind.  In 
the  course  of  three  days,  from  being  an  atheist,  utterly  ig- 
norant of  the  true  God,  he  became  a disciple  of  Christ, 
and  by  his  subsequent  conduct  manifested  the  sincerity  of 
his  attachment.  Thus  does  the  simple  hearted  man  often 
embrace  the  Gospel,  while  the  learned  disputant  cavils  and 
doubts,  and  at  last  believes  with  reluctance,  if  at  all.  Moung 
Shwa-gnong  was  many  months  in  arriving  at  the  state  of 
mind,  which  Moung  Shwa-ba  reached  in  three  days. 

Moung  Shwa-ba  was  afterwards  taken  into  the  service 
of  the  mission,  and  became  very  useful  as  an  assistant  to 
'Mr.  Judson.  The  following  extracts  from  Mr.  Judson’s 
journal,  exhibit  the  progress  of  divine  truth  among  the  in- 
quirers : 


174 


MEMOIR  OP  MRS.  JUDSON 


“ April  20.  Mah  Men-la  and  her  friends  have  been 
with  Mrs.  Judson  all  day.  She  gives  increasing  evidence 
of  being  a real  disciple  ; but  is  extremely  timid,  through 
fear  of  persecution.  One  of  her  remarks  deserves  notice, 
as  a natural  expression  of  true  Christian  feeling.  ‘ I am 
surprised,’  said  she,  ‘to  find  this  religion  has  such  an  effect 
on  my  mind,  as  to  make  me  love  the  disciples  of  Christ 
more  than  my  dearest  natural  relations.’  She  is  a woman 
of  very  superior  discernment  and  mental  energy.  One  of 
the  women  who  have  frequently  accompanied  her  in  her  vis- 
its, met  with  a tract  at  old  Pegu,  about  six  weeks  ago,  and 
came  all  the  way  to  Rangoon,  chiefly,  she  says,  on  that  ac- 
count. This  day  I have  finished  the  translation  of  the  Epis- 
tle to  the  Ephesians,  begun  before  I went  to  Ava,  but  in- 
termitted on  account  of  the  weakness  of  my  eyes.  It  is 
with  real  joy  that  I put  this  precious  writing  into  the  hands 
of  the  disciples.  It  is  a great  accession  to  their  scanty  stock 
of  Scripture,  for  they  have  had  nothing  hitherto  but  Matthew. 
Intend  to  give  them  Acts,  as  fast  as  my  eyes  will  allow. 

“ 30.  Lord’s  day.  One  of  the  busiest  days  I have  ev- 
er spent.  Not  a multitude  of  visitants,  as  formerly.  That 
we  cannot  expect  in  present  circumstances.  But,  beside 
the  usual  evening  assembly,  there  were  eight  or  ten  pre- 
sent at  worship,  some  of  whom  were  with  me  from  nine  in 
the  morning  till  ten  at  night.  Mah  Men-la  and  her  com- 
pany were  with  Mrs.  Judson,  who  has  had  a serious  attack 
of  the  liver  complaint,  for  a fortnight  past,  and  is  now  in  a 
course  of  salivation. 

“Oo  Yan,  after  having  searched  out  all  the  difficult 
points  of  religion,  came  to-day  to  the  ne  plus  ultra — How 
are  sin  and  eternal  misery  reconcileable  with  the  charac- 
ter of  an  infinitely  holy,  wise,  and  powerful  God  ? He  at 
length  obtained  such  satisfaction,  that  he  could  not  re- 
strain laughing,  from  pure  mental  delight,  and  kept  recur- 
ring to  the  subject,  and  repeating  my  remarks  to  those 
around  him.  He  was  accompanied,  as  usual,  by  his  two 
friends,  Moung  Thah-a  and  Moung  Myat-lah,  husband  of 
Mah  Men-la.  With  these  came  also  one  Moung  Yo,  a dis- 
ciple of  Moung  Shwa-gnong,  a poor  man,  but  a sharp  rea- 
soner.  He  was,  or  pretended  to  be,  on  the  semi-atheistic 
plan.  [See  page  172.]  After  ascertaining  his  precise 
ground,  I used  an  argument,  which,  in  a late  combat  with 
Oo  Yan,  I found  quite  invincible.  It  is  simply  this  : ‘ No 
mind,  no  wisdom — temporary  mind,  temporary  wisdom — 
eternal  mind,  eternal  wisdom.’  Now,  as  all  the  semi-athe- 


MEMOIR  OP  MRS.  JUDSON. 


175 


ists  firmly  believe  in  eternal  wisdom,  this  concise  state- 
ment sweeps,  with  irresistible  sway,  through  the  very  joints 
and  marrow  of  their  system.  And  though  it  may  seem 
rather  simple  and  inconclusive,  to  one  acquainted  with 
Burman  reasoning,  its  effect  is  uniformly  decisive.  No 
sooner  is  this  short  sentence  uttered,  than  one  significantly 
nods  his  head,  as  if  to  say,  There  you  have  it.  Another 
cries  out  to  the  opponent,  You  are  undone,  destroyed.  An 
other  says,  Talk  about  wisdom  ; where  else  will  you  find  it? 
The  disputant  himself  who  was,  perhaps,  preparing  a 
learned  speech  about  the  excellence  and  efficacy  and  eter- 
nity of  wisdom,  quite  disconcerted  by  this  unexpected  on- 
set, sits  looking  at  the  wreck  of  his  system,  and  wonder- 
ing at  the  simple  means  which  have  spread  such  ruin  around 
him ; presently  he  looks  up,  (for  the  Burmans  are  frequent- 
ly candid,)  and  says,  Your  words  are  very  appropriate. 
Ana  perhaps  his  next  question  is,  How  can  I become  a 
disciple  of  the  God  you  worship  ? 

“ All  the  visiters  to-day,  and  indeed  all  the  semi-atheists, 
are  despisers  of  Gaudama,  and  the  established  religion  of 
the  land.  Moung  Shwa-gnong  has  disseminated  this  her- 
esy in  Rangoon  for  several  years  ; but  since  he  has  become 
acquainted  with  us,  he  frequently  tells  his  adherents,  1 know 
nothing  ; if  you  want  true  wisdom,  go  to  the  foreign  teacher, 
and  there  you  will  find  it.  I have  reason  to  believe  that 
this  heresy  is  not  confined  to  Rangoon,  but  is  taking  root 
in  various  parts  of  the  country,  and  preparing  the  way  for 
the  Christian  religion.  O,  for  toleration — a little  toleration. 
We  will  be  content  to  baptize  in  the  night,  and  hold  wor- 
ship in  private;  but  we  do  pray  that  we  may  not  be  utterly 
banished  from  the  land  ; that  we  may  not  be  cut  up,  root 
and  branch.  O,  that  these  poor  souls  who  are  groping  in 
the  dark,  feeling  after  the  truth,  may  have  time  and  oppor- 
tunities to  find  the  precious  treasure,  which  will  enrich 
them  forevermore.  We  are  all  looking  with  anxiety  towards 
the  golden  feet.  Our  Viceroy,  Moung  Shwa-thah,  has 
gone  thither  on  a visit ; and  it  is  doubtful  whether  he  will 
return,  or  his  rival  Mya-day-men.  If  the  latter,  there  is 
some  reason  to  hope  that  we  shall  keep  footing  in  Rangoon 
at  least  during  his  administration.” 

It  would  be  interesting  to  trace  the  exercises  of  mind,  of 
several  individuals,  as  detailed  in  Mr.  J.’s  journal,  among 
whom  were  Moung  Myat-yah,  Moung  Thah-yah,  Moung 
Nyo-dwa,  Moung  Gway,  and  others.  But  the  quotations 


176 


MEMOIR  OP  MRS.  JUDSON. 


which  we  have  already  made  must  suffice.  On  the  4th  of 
June,  Moung  Myat-yah  and  Moung  Thah-yah  were  baptiz- 
ed, and  received  into  the  church.  In  reference  to  Mrs. 
Judson’s  health,  Mr.  J.  says  : 

“ June  27.  Mrs.  J.  after  having  been  through  two  courses 
of  salivation  for  the  liver  complaint,  at  length  despairs  of 
recovering,  without  some  proper  medical  assistance.  For  a 
few  days,  we  have  hoped,  that  she  would  get  some  relief 
from  the  various  applications  which  are  made,  though  at 
the  expense  of  an  almost  total  exhaustion  of  strength  ; but 
this  morning,  to  our  utter  disappointment,  the  disorder  has 
returned  with  increased  violence ; and  her  constitution  ap- 
pears to  be  rapidly  failing.  I have  intended,  for  some  time 
past,  to  send  her  alone  to  Bengal ; but  she  has  become  too 
weak,  and  the  present  circumstances  of  the  case  are  too 
alarming,  to  allow  such  a measure  ; and  I have,  therefore, 
concluded  to  accompany  her.” 

They  immediately  commenced  their  preparations  for  sail- 
ing. On  ascertaining  that  they  were  about  to  depart,  Moung 
Nyo-dwa  and  Moung  Gway  requested  baptism,  with  great 
urgency,  stating,  that  as  they  had  fully  embraced  the  reli- 
gion of  Christ,  they  could  not  remain  easy  without  being 
baptized,  agreeably  to  his  command.  They  were  accord- 
ingly baptized  on  the  16th  of  July. 

The  ship  being  detained,  the  teacher  Moung  Shwa- 
gnong  expressed  his  desire  to  testify  his  faith  and  attach- 
ment to  the  Saviour,  by  being  baptized,  and  becoming  a 
member  of  the  church.  The  church,  being  satisfied  that 
he  had  become  a sincere  disciple  of  the  Saviour,  though 
from  fear  and  other  causes  he  had  hesitated  to  avow  his 
faith,  by  a public  profession,  joyfully  agreed  to  receive  him 
as  a member  after  baptism.  He  was  accordingly  baptized 
on  the  18th  of  July.  The  mind  of  Mah  Men-la  was  so 
much  affected  on  this  occasion,  that  she  requested  to  be  im- 
mediately baptized  ; and  as  there  was  the  most  satisfactory 
evidence  of  her  sincere  conversion,  she  was  baptized  the 
same  evening,  being  the  tenth  Burman  convert,  and  the  first 
female.  On  returning  to  the  house,  she  said  : “ Now  I 

have  taken  the  oath  of  allegiance  to  Jesus  Christ,  and  1 
have  nothing  to  do  but  to  commit  myself,  soul  and  body,  in- 
to the  hands  of  my  Lord,  assured  that  he  will  never  suffer 
me  to  fall  away.” 

It  must  be  regarded  as  a signal  proof  of  the  favor  of 
God,  that,  notwithstanding  the  hostility  of  the  government, 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


177 


and  all  the  unfavorable  circumstances  which  obstructed 
the  operations  of  the  mission,  so  much  had  been  accom- 
plished. The  language  had  been  acquired,  and  a gram- 
mar and  dictionary  compiled  ; a portion  of  the  Scriptures 
had  been  translated  and  printed  ; tracts  had  been  issued  ; 
some  knowledge  of  the  truths  of  the  Gospel  had  been  com- 
municated to  many  minds ; and,  ten  individuals  had  been 
made  subjects  of  the  grace  of  God,  and  at  the  hazard  of 
their  lives  had  been  baptized  into  the  name  of  the  Sacred 
Trinity.  Surely,  if  no  more  had  been  effected  by  this 
mission,  no  one,  who  knows  the  value  of  a single  soul, 
would  think  that  it  was  established  and  sustained  in  vain. 

On  the  19th  of  July,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  J.  sailed  for  Bengal. 
They  were  accompanied  to  the  vessel  by  all  the  native  con- 
verts, and  by  nearly  a hundred  other  individuals,  who  testi- 
fied sincere  grief  at  their  departure. 

CHAPTER  XII. 

Arrival  in  Calcutta — Return  to  Rangoon — Dr.  Price 

joins  the  Mission — Mrs.  Judson  sails  for  America. 

They  arrived  in  Calcutta  on  the  8th  of  August.  Mrs. 
Judson’s  health  seemed  to  have  derived  no  essential  benefit 
from  the  voyage.  For  the  advantage  of  a more  healthful  cli- 
mate, she  was  removed  to  Serampore.  The  state  of  her 
health  continued  such,  that  it  was,  for  a while,  thought  neces- 
sary that  she  should  remain  several  months  in  Bengal ; but 
more  favorable  symptoms  soon  appeared,  and  she  resolved 
to  return  with  her  husband  to  the  scene  of  their  labors. 
On  the  5th  of  January,  1821,  they  arrived  in  Rangoon. 

“ January  5.  As  we  drew  near  the  town,  we  strained 
our  eyes  to  distinguish  the  countenances  of  our  friends 
amid  the  crowd  that  we  saw  assembled  on  the  wharf.  The 
first  that  we  recognized  was  the  teacher,  Moung  Shwa- 
gnong,  with  his  hands  raised  to  his  head,  as  he  discerned 
us  on  the  deck  ; and,  on  landing,  we  met  successively  with 
Mah  Men-la,  and  Moung  Thah-lah,  and  several  others, 
men,  women,  and  children,  who,  after  our  usual  examina- 
tion at  the  custom-office,  accompanied  us  to  the  mission- 
house.  Soon  after,  Moung  Nau,  and  others  came  in,  who 
had  not,  at  first,  heard  of  our  arrival.  In  the  evening,  I 


178 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


took  my  usual  seat  among  the  disciples ; and  when  we 
bowed  down  in  prayer,  the  hearts  of  us  all  flowed  forth  in 
gratitude  and  praise. 

“ January  6.  In  the  morning  we  went  to  the  government- 
house.  The  lady  of  the  Viceroy  received  Mrs.  J.  with  the 
familiarity  of  a friend.  We  sat  some  time  conversing  with 
her.  She  informed  us  that  she  was  now  Woon-gyee-gah- 
dau,  and  was  allowed  to  ride  in  a wau  ; (a  vehicle  carried 
by  forty  or  fifty  men  ;)  dignities  which  very  few  Burman 
ladies  attain.  While  we  were  sitting  with  her,  the  Viceroy 
just  made  his  appearance,  stalking  along,  as  usual,  with  his 
great  spear.  He  looked  down  upon  us  a moment,  saying, 

‘ Ah!  you  are  come  and  then  passed  on. 

“ 13.  Have  spent  the  past  week  in  getting  our  things  in 
order,  and  receiving  visits  from  the  disciples  and  inquirers. 
Yesterday,  Moung  Gway,  the  only  one  of  the  baptized 
whom  we  had  not  seen,  returned  from  the  woods,  on  hear- 
ing of  our  arrival ; and  I am  now  able  to  record,  (and  I do 
it  with  the  most  heart-felt  satisfaction  and  grateful  praise 
to  the  preserving  Saviour,)  that  though  they  have,  for  the 
space  of  six  months,  been  almost  destitute  of  the  means  of 
grace,  and  those  who  lived  in  our  yard  have  been  dispersed, 
and  forced,  through  fear  of  heavy  extortion  and  oppression 
from  petty  officers  of  government,  to  flee  into  the  woods, 
or  take  refuge  under  some  government  person  who  could 
protect  them  ; yet  not  one  of  them  has  dishonored  his  pro- 
fession, but  all  remain  firm  in  their  faitli  and  attachment  to 
the  cause. 

“ The  most  important  event,  (and  that  relates  of  course 
to  Moung  Shwa-gnong,)  remains  to  be  mentioned.  It  will 
be  remembered  that  he  was  accused  before  the  former  Vice- 
roy, of  being  a heretic  ; and  that  the  simple  reply,  ‘ Inquire 
further,’  spread  dismay  among  us  all,  and  was  one  occasion 
of  our  visit  to  Ava.  Soon  after  Mya-day-men  assumed  the 
government  of  this  province,  all  the  priests  and  officers  of 
the  village,  where  Moung  Shwa-gnong  lives,  entered  into 
a conspiracy  to  destroy  him.  They  held  daily  consulta- 
tions, and  assumed  a tone  of  triumph  ; while  poor  Moung 
Shwa-gnong’s  courage  began  to  flag — and  though  he  does 
not  like  to  own  it,  he  thought  he  must  flee  for  his  life. 
At  length  one  of  the  conspiracy,  a member  of  the  supreme 
court,  went  into  the  presence  of  the  Viceroy,  and,  in  order 
to  sound  his  disposition,  complained  that  the  teacher, 
Moung  Shwa-gnong,  was  making  every  endeavor  to  turn 
the  priests’  rice  pot  bottom  upwards.  What  consequence  ? 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


179 


said  the  Viceroy  : Let  the  priests  turn  it  back  again. 
This  sentence  was  enough  ; the  hopes  of  the  conspiracy 
were  blasted ; and  all  the  disciples  felt  that  they  were  sure 
of  toleration  under  Mya-day-men.  But  this  administration 
will  not  probably  continue  many  months. 

“ Jan.  21.  Lord’s  day.  All  the  disciples  but  one,  and  all 
the  hopeful  inquirers,  were  present  at  worship  ; who,  to- 
gether with  some  others,  made  up  an  assembly  of  about 
twenty-five  adults,  all  paying  respectful  and  devout  atten- 
t;on  ; the  most  interesting  assembly,  all  things  considered, 
that  I have  yet  seen.  How  impossible  it  seemed,  two  years 
ego,  that  such  a precious  assembly  could  ever  be  raised  up 
out  of  the  Egyptian  darkness,  the  atheistic  superstition,  of 
this  heathen  land.  Much  encouraged  by  the  general  ap- 
pearance of  things  this  day.  Why  art  thou  ever  cast  down, 
O,  my  soul ! and  why  art  thou  disquieted  within  me  ! Hope 
thou  in  God — the  God  of  the  Burmans,  as  well  as  David’s 
God — for  I shall  yet  praise  him  for  the  help  of  his  counte- 
nance, revealed  in  the  salvation  of  thousands  of  these  im- 
mortal souls.” 

The  occurrences  during  several  succeeding  months 
were  similar  to  those  which  have  been  stated.  The  zayat 
was  visited  by  many  individuals,  some  of  whom  came  to 
scoff,  others  to  dispute,  and  a few  to  inquire  the  way  to 
Zion.  The  little  church  dwelt  amidst  its  enemies,  un- 
harmed ; owing  its  safety,  however,  in  part,  to  the  great 
caution  with  which  the  concerns  of  the  mission  were  con- 
ducted. It  was  not  generally  known  at  Rangoon,  that  any 
person  had  renounced  the  religion  of  Boodh,  and  embrac- 
ed that  of  Christ. 

On  the  4th  of  March,  Moung  Ing,  who  was  the  second 
convert,  but  whose  absence  from  Rangoon  had  prevented 
his  joining  the  church,  was  baptized.  During  his  absence, 
however,  he  had  endeavored  to  spread  the  knowledge  of 
the  Saviour,  by  conversation  with  his  friends. 

On  the  20th  of  May,  182.1,  the  Rev.  Jonathan  D.  Price 
was  set  apart,  as  a Missionary  to  Burmah,  in  the  Sansom- 
Street  Meeting-house,  Philadelphia.  He  had  received  a 
medical  education,  and  was  to  act  in  the  joint  character  of 
a Missionary  and  Physician.  A few  days  after,  he,  with 
his  wife  and  child,  sailed  from  Salem,  for  Calcutta,  where 
he  arrived  on  the  27th  of  November. 

Mr.  Judson  now  employed  Moung  Shwa-gnong  to  assist 
him  in  a thorough  revision  of  those  parts  of  the  New  Tes- 


180 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


tament  which  had  been  translated,  but  not  yet  printed,  viz. 
the  Epistle  to  the  Ephesians,  and  the  first  part  of  Acts. 
These  were  sent  to  Serampore  to  be  printed. 

On  the  15th  of  June,  Mah  Myat-lah  was  baptized,  and 
added  to  the  little  band  of  believers. 

“ July  14.  In  the  interval  of  receiving  company,  I have 
lately  been  employed  in  translating ; have  finished  the 
Gospel  and  Epistles  of  John,  those  exquisitely  sweet  and 
precious  portions  of  the  New  Testament,  and  am  now  em- 
ployed on  the  latter  part  of  Acts.  I find  Moung  Shwa-ba 
a most  valuable  assistant,  in  all  parts  of  missionary  work. 
Moung  Shwa-gnong  also  begins  ‘ to  be  dissatisfied  with 
being  a mere  disciple,  and  hopes  that  he  shall  some  time 
be  thought  worthy  of  being  a teacher  of  the  Christian  re- 
ligion.’ These  two,  with  Mah  Men-Ia,  are,  at  present,  the 
flower  of  our  little  church.  I have  no  reason,  however,  to 
complain  of  the  conduct  of  any,  considering  the  great  dis- 
advantages under  which  they  all  labor.  Some  have  grown 
comparatively  cold  ; but  none  have  forgotten  their  first  love. 
Praise  forever  be  to  Him, 

“ Who  is  faithful  to  his  promises, 

“ And  faithful  to  his  Son.” 

“ August  4.  Am  just  recovering  from  the  second  fit  of 
sickness  which  I have  had  this  season.  The  first  was  the 
cholera  morbus;  the  present  has  been  a fever.  The  second 
day  after  I was  taken,  Mrs.  J.  was  taken  with  the  same  ; 
and  for  several  days  we  were  unable  to  help  one  another. 
Through  divine  mercy,  however,  we  contrived  to  get  our 
medicines  from  time  to  time,  and  are  now  in  a convalescent 
state,  so  far  as  the  fever  is  concerned.  Mrs.  J.  however, 
is  suffering  severely  under  the  liver  complaint,  which,  not- 
withstanding continual  salivations,  is  making  such  rapid 
and  alarming  advances,  as  to  preclude  all  hope  of  her  re- 
covery in  this  part  of  the  world.” 

The  alarming  character  of  Mrs.  Judson’s  disease  made 
it  evident,  that  she  must  repair  to  some  more  propitious 
climate,  to  regain  her  health.  It  was,  at  last,  resolved,  that 
she  should  visit  America;  and  on  the  21st  of  August,  she 
embarked  for  Bengal.  The  feelings  with  which  she  parted 
from  her  husband,  and  from  the  little  church,  may  be  bet- 
ter conceived  than  described.  Her  own  words  are  : 

“ Those  only  who  have  been  through  a variety  of  toil 
and  privation,  to  obtain  a darling  object,  can  realize  how 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


181 


entirely  every  fibre  of  the  heart  adheres  to  that  object, 
when  secured.  Had  we  encountered  no  difficulties,  and 
suffered  no  privations  in  our  attempts  to  form  a church  of 
Christ,  under  the  government  of  a heathen  despot,  we  should 
have  been  warmly  attached  to  the  individuals  composing  it, 
but  should  not  have  felt  that  tender  solitude  and  anxious 
affection,  as  in  the  present  case. 

“ Rangoon,  from  having  been  the  theatre,  in  which  so 
much  of  the  faithfulness,  power  and  mercy  of  God  had 
been  exhibited — from  having  been  considered,  for  ten  years 
past,  as  my  home  for  life — and  from  a thousand  interesting 
associations  of  ideas,  had  become  the  dearest  spot  on  earth. 
Hence  you  will  readily  imagine  that  no  ordinary  considera- 
tion could  have  induced  my  departure.” 

The  following  letter  to  Dr.  Baldwin  contains  an  account 
of  her  arrival  in  Calcutta,  and  of  her  arrangements  for 
visiting  England : 

“ Calcutta,  Dec.  8, 1821. 

“ Rev.  and  dear  Sir, 

“ I left  Rangoon  last  August,  and  arrived  in  Calcutta  on 
the  22d  of  September.  My  disorder  gained  ground  so 
rapidly,  that  nothing  but  a voyage  to  sea,  and  the  benefit 
of  a cold  climate,  presented  the  least  hope  of  life.  You 
will  readily  imagine  that  nothing  but  the  prospect  of  a final 
separation  would  have  induced  us  to  decide  on  this  meas- 
ure, under  circumstances  so  trying  as  those  in  which  we 
were  placed.  But  duty  to  God,  to  ourselves,  to  the  Board 
of  Missions,  and  to  the  perishing  Burmans,  compelled  us  to 
adopt  this  course  of  procedure,  though  agonizing  to  all  the 
natural  feelings  of  our  hearts.  On  my  arrival  in  Calcutta, 
inquiries  were  immediately  made  relative  to  a voyage  to 
America.  But,  to  my  great  disappointment,  I found  most 
of  the  American  Captains  far  from  being  disposed  to  take 
passengers,  on  account  of  having  their  cargoes  engaged  to 
the  extent  of  the  tonnage  of  their  vessels.  One  Captain, 
however,  offered  to  give  me  a passage  for  fifteen  hundred 
rupees,  but  I could  not  think  of  causing  the  Board  so  great 
an  expense.  In  mentioning  my  circumstances  to  Mrs. 
Thomason,  (lady  of  the  Rev.  Mr.  Thomason,  chaplain) 
she  suggested  the  advantages  of  a voyage  to  England,  on  ac- 
count of  the  superior  accommodations,  medical  advice,  and 
female  passengers,  in  English  ships.  The  pious  Captain 
of  a ship  bound  to  England,  was  then  residing  in  her  fam- 
Q,  2 


182 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


ily ; with  him  she  consulted,  and  they  made  arrangements 
for  my  passage  for  five  hundred  rupees,  provided  I went  in 
a cabin  with  three  children,  who  were  going  to  England. 
As  my  only  object  in  going  to  sea,  is  restoration  of  health, 
I did  not  hesitate  to  secure  a passage,  though  I should 
have  rejoiced  (since  I must  take  a long  voyage)  to  have 
gone  direct  to  America.  The  father  of  the  children  has 
since  arrived  in  Calcutta,  and  has  very  kindly  offered  to 
pay  the  whole  price  of  the  cabin,  (which  is  four  thousand 
rupees)  which  will  enable  me  to  go  to  England,  free  of  ex- 
pense to  the  Board. 

“If the  pain  in  my  side  is  entirely  removed,  while  on 
my  passage  to  Europe,  I shall  return  to  India  in  the  same 
ship,  and  proceed  immediately  to  Rangoon.  But  if  not,  I 
shall  go  over  to  America,  and  spend  one  winter  in  my  dear 
native  country.  As  ardently  as  I long  to  see  my  beloved 
friends  in  America,  I cannot  prevail  on  myself  to  be  any 
longer  from  Rangoon  than  is  absolutely  necessary  for  the 
preservation  of  my  life.  I have  had  a severe  struggle  rel- 
ative to  my  immediate  return  to  Rangoon,  instead  of  going 
to  England.  But  I did  not  venture  to  go  contrary  to  the 
convictions  of  reason,  to  the  opinion  of  an  eminent  and 
skilful  physician,  and  the  repeated  injunctions  of  Mri  Jud- 
son. 

“ Relative  to  the  Rangoon  mission,  I presume  Mr.  Jud- 
son  has  given  you  all  the  information.  But  perhaps  I 
have  received  letters  of  a later  date,  and  may  be  able  to 
communicate  something,  of  which  you  may  not  have  heard. 
My  last  from  Rangoon  was  dated  October  2G.  Moung 
Shwa-gnong  had  been  accused  before  the  Viceroy,  and  had 
disappeared.  Mr.  Judson  had  felt  much  anxiety  and  dis- 
tress on  his  account,  fearing  he  had  done  something  in 
the  way  of  retraction,  which  prevented  his  visiting  him. 
But  in  a fortnight,  he  was  agreeably  surprised  at  seeing 
him  enter.  Moung  Shwa-gnong  informed  Mr.  Judson, 
that  having  been  accused,  he  thought  it  the  wisest  way  to 
keep  out  of  sight ; that  he  had  put  all  his  family  on  board 
a boat,  and  was  going  up  the  country  among  the  sect  of 
heretics  with  whom  he  once  associated,  and  had  now 
come  to  take  leave,  obtain  tracts,  gospels,  &c.  Mr.  Jud- 
son furnished  him  with  what  was  necessary,  and  bid  him  God 
speed.  He  will,  no  doubt,  do  much  good  among  that  class 
of  people ; for  it  is  impossible  for  him  to  be  any  time  with 
his  friends,  without  conversing  on  the  subject  of  religion. 
Moung  Ing  had  returned,  as  steadfast,  and  as  much  devot- 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON, 


183 


ed  to  the  cause  as  ever.  He,  and  Moung  Shwa-ba,  spend 
every  evening  in  reading  the  Scriptures,  and  finding  the 
places  where  the  apostles  preached,  on  a map  which  Mr. 
Judson  has  made  for  them.  Another  Burman  has  been  bap- 
tized, who  gives  decided  evidence  of  being  a true  Chris- 
tian. Have  we  not,  my  dear  Sir,  every  reason  to  trust  in 
God  in  future,  when  we  see  what  he  has  done  in  Rangoon? 
Could  you  see  at  once  the  difficulties  in  the  way  of  the 
conversion  of  the  Burmans,  the  grace  of  God  would  ap- 
pear ten  times  as  conspicuous  as  it  now  does.  When  we 
hardly  ventured  to  hope  that  we  should  ever  see  a truly 
converted  Burman,  how  great  is  our  joy  to  see  a little 
church  rise  up  in  the  midst  of  that  wilderness,  consisting 
of  thirteen  converted  Burmans.” 

On  her  passage,  she  had  a severe  attack  of  her  com- 
plaint, which  confined  her  to  her  cabin  for  several  days. 
During  her  confinement,  two  young  ladies  of  rank  and  in- 
fluence, frequently  inquired  concerning  her  health.  She 
occasionally  requested  them  to  read  to  her  such  selections 
as  she  thought  might  have  a salutary  effect  upon  their 
minds.  To  these  exercises,  she  added  much  serious  con- 
verse ; and  soon  had  the  happiness  of  seeing  their  minds 
solemnly  impressed.  Their  seriousness  continued  during 
the  rest  of  the  voyage ; but  what  has  been  the  issue,  we 
have  had  no  means  of  ascertaining. 

Having  arrived  in  England,  with  health  somewhat  im- 
proved, she  was  introduced  to  the  excellent  Mr.  Joseph 
Butterworth,  of  the  Methodist  connection,  and  a member 
of  Parliament.  He  politely  urged  her  to  make  his  house 
her  home  ; which  invitation  she  accepted  with  the  liveliest 
emotions.*  While  in  his  family,  she  was  favored  with  an 
introduction  to  many  persons  distinguished  for  literature 
and  piety,  particularly  Wilberforce,  Babington,  and  Somers, 
the  King’s  chaplain. 

’Mr.  Butterworth,  at  a meeting  of  the  English  Baptist  Missionary 
Society,  thus  gracefully  alluded  to  Mrs.  Judson’s  visit: 

After  some  remarks  upon  the  pleasing  success  which  had  attended 
missionary  exertions  among  all  denominations  of  Christians,  he  pro- 
ceeded to  mention,  that  respecting  one  interesting  scene  of  labor,  which 
had  been  slightly  touched  on  in  the  Report,  he  could  add  some  further 
particulars  which  had  recently  come  to  his  knowledge.  He  referred 
to  the  Burinan  Empire,  and  his  information  was  derived  from  Mrs. 
Judson,  whom  he  had  lately  the  pleasure  of  receiving  under  his  roof, 
and  whose  visit  reminded  him  of  the  apostolic  admonition,  “ Be  not  for- 
getful to  entertain  strangers,  for  thereby  some  have  entertained  angels 
unawares.” 


184 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


It  was  thought  expedient  that  Mrs.  Judson  should  visit 
Cheltenham,  for  the  benefit  of  its  mineral  waters.  She 
was  recommended  by  Mr.  Butterworth  to  an  eminent  phy- 
sician of  that  place,  and  there  spent  several  weeks. 

About  the  same  time  she  received  a pressing  invitation 
from  friends  in  Scotland,  to  visit  them,  with  a kind  offer  to 
defray  her  expenses.  Acceding  to  this  proposal,  she  spent 
several  weeks  in  that  land  of  Christian  hospitality.  Here 
she  received  a request  from  the  American  Baptist  Board,  to 
return  in  the  New-York  packet.  She  proceeded  to  Liver- 
pool for  embarkation  ; but  was  persuaded  to  take  passage 
in  a much  more  commodious  vessel,  by  a number  of  Liver- 
pool ladies,  who  generously  defrayed  the  expense  of  her 
passage. 

In  August,  1822,  she  took  final  leave  of  her  British 
friends,  who  had  become  inexpressibly  endeared  to  her  by 
many  valuable  presents  and  innumerable  acts  of  kindness. 
“ Often  has  she  mentioned,”  says  a friend,  “ with  the 
brightest  glow  of  affection,  the  high-toned  piety  of  Eng- 
lish and  Scottish  Christians,  and  the  prelibations  of  heav- 
en which  she  enjoyed  in  their  society.” 

The  following  memorandum  has  been  found  among  her 
papers  : 

“ Attgust  16.  Embarked  on  board  the  Amity,  for  the 
United  States.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Deakin,  Miss  Hope,  Miss 
Jones  and  her  brother,  accompanied  me,  about  fifty  miles, 
and  returned  in  the  steam-boat.  After  the  departure  of 
these  very  dear  friends,  I felt  sad  and  disconsolate,  being 
quite  alone,  without  any  Christian  friend  on  board,  or  any 
female  with  whom  I can  converse.  Yet  I am  not  alone 
The  same  kind  and  glorious  Being,  who,  notwithstanding 
all  my  provocations,  has  hitherto  directed  my  steps,  and 
at  times  granted  me  his  presence,  is  still,  I trust,  with  me, 
and  will  make  my  way  prosperous.  I hope  to  enjoy  much 
of  his  presence,  during  my  passage,  and  spend  more  time, 
in  the  immediate  duties  of  religion,  than  my  late  rambling 
life  has  admitted.  Should  I be  preserved  through  the 
voyage,  the  next  land  I tread  will  be  my  own  native  soil, 
ever-loved  America,  the  land  of  my  birth.  I cannot  realize 
that  I shall  ever  again  find  myself  in  my  own  dear  home 
at  Bradford,  amid  the  scenes  of  my  early  youth,  where 
every  spot  is  associated  with  some  tender  recollection.  But 
the  constant  idea,  that  my  dear  J.  is  not  a participator  of 
my  joys,  will  mar  them  all.” 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


185 


The  following  letter  from  Mr.  Judson,  to  Dr.  Baldwin,  will 
show  the  state  of  things  at  Rangoon,  up  to  the  time  of  its  date. 

“ Rangoon,  Feb.  6,  1822. 

“ Rev.  and  dear  Sir, 

“ I have  baptized  one  man  only,  since  I last  wrote  you  ; 
nor  are  there  any  others,  at  present,  who  are  preparing  to 
come  forward.  The  last  prosecution  of  our  most  distin- 
guished disciple,  Moung  Shwa-gnong,  which  took  place  in 
September  last,  and  terminated  in  his  being  obliged  to  flee 
for  his  life,  struck  a fatal  blow  to  all  religious  inquiry. 
Since  that  time,  I have  confined  myself  almost  entirely  to 
translating.  About  half  the  New  Testament  is  now  finish- 
ed, and  I am  desirous  of  finishing  the  whole,  if  possible, 
before  making  any  further  missionary  movement.  When 
that  work  is  disposed  of,  I expect  to  feel  more  free  to  go 
forth  and  encounter  the  hazards,  which  may  attend  an 
open  and  extensive  declaration  of  the  Gospel.  I am  fully 
persuaded  that  the  way  will  soon  be  opened  for  the  intro- 
duction and  establishment  of  true  religion  in  this  country. 
Difficulties  may  obstruct,  delays  may  intervene,  the  faith 
of  Missionaries  and  their  supporters  may  be  severely  tried  ; 
but  at  the  right  time,  the  time  marked  out  from  all  eternity, 
the  Lord  will  appear  in  his  glory. 

“ Brother  Price  arrived  here  in  December,  and  brother 
Hough  in  January  following.  I believe  it  is  the  desire  of 
us  all  to  live  and  die  among  the  Burmaus.” 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

Mrs.  Judson’ s Visit  to  America — Mr.  Wade  joins  the 
Mission — Sail  jor  Calcutta. 

Mrs.  Judson  arrived  at  New-York  on  the  25th  of  Sep- 
tember, 1822.  The  following  letter  expresses  her  feelings 
on  revisiting  her  native  country. 

To  Mr.  Judson’s  Parents. 

“ Philadelphia,  Sept.  27,  1822. 

“ My  dear  Parents, 

“ With  mingled  sensations  of  joy  and  sorrow,  I address 
a few  lines  to  the  parents  of  my  beloved  husband — joy, 
that  I once  more  find  myself  in  my  own  native  country, 
and  with  the  prospect  of  meeting  with  loved  relatives  and 


186 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


friends — sorrow,  that  he  who  has  been  a participator  in  all 
my  concerns  for  the  last  ten  years,  is  not  now  at  hand  to 
partake  with  me  in  the  joyful  anticipations  of  meeting  those 
he  so  much  loves.  I left  Liverpool  on  the  16th  of  August, 
and  arrived  in  New-York  harbor  day  before  yesterday. 
On  account  of  the  prevalence  of  the  yellow  fever,  prudence 
forbade  my  landing.  Accordingly  I embarked  on  board 
the  steam-boat  for  this  place,  where  I arrived  a few  hours 
ago.  It  was  my  intention  to  pass  a week  in  Philadelphia, 
and  then  go  to  Providence,  and  thence  to  you  in  Woburn,  as 
it  would  be  on  my  way  to  Bradford,  where  I shall  spend  the 
winter.  But  Dr.  Staughton  wishes  me  to  go  on  to  Washing- 
ton, which  will  detain  me  in  this  part  of  the  country  a 
week  longer.  However,  I hope  to  be  with  you  in  a fortnight 
from  this  time.  My  health  is  much  improved  since  I left 
England,  and  I begin  to  hope  that  the  disorder  is  entirely 
eradicated.” 

Of  the  various  incidents  which  occurred  during  this 
visit  to  America,  the  Compiler  was  encouraged  to  hope  for 
a particular  narrative,  by  her  brother,  Dr.  Elnathan  Jud- 
son,  whose  kind  attentions  to  her  during  her  visit,  she 
frequently  mentions  in  her  letters  with  the  warmest  grati- 
tude. But  the  state  of  his  health  has  prevented  that  gen- 
tleman from  performing  a service  for  which  he  is  so  well 
qualified,  and  which  would  have  been  so  acceptable  to  the 
readers  of  this  work.  From  the  letters  of  Mrs.  Judson, 
with  which  we  have  been  favored,  we  shall  make  such  ex- 
tracts as  will  furnish  a general  view  of  her  proceedings  dur- 
ing her  visit. 

After  a short  stay  in  Philadelphia,  she  hastened  to  meet 
her  parents  and  friends  in  Bradford.  Here,  in  the  bosom 
of  her  native  home,  she  had  hoped  so  far  to  regain  her  health, 
as  to  be  enabled  to  embark  again  for  Burmah,  early  in  the 
ensuing  spring.  But  the  excitement  of  feeling  produced 
by  this  visit  to  the  scenes  and  the  friends  of  her  childhood, 
and  the  exhaustion  of  strength,  resulting  from  the  necessity 
of  meeting  and  conversing  with  numerous  visiters,  added 
to  the  effect  of  the  cold  climate  of  New-England,  on  a 
constitution  so  long  accustomed  to  the  tropical  heat  of 
Burmah,  obliged  her  to  leave  Bradford,  after  a stay  of  six 
weeks,  and  spend  the  winter  in  Baltimore. 

The  letters  which  will  now  be  inserted  will  fully  disclose 
the  real  state  of  her  health,  her  feelings,  and  her  employ- 
ments. We  have  thought  that  they  would  not  only  be 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


187 


interesting,  as  furnishing  a better  view  of  her  character, 
than  any  remarks  of  a biographer  could  impart,  but  ne- 
cessary, to  correct  the  erroneous  ideas  which  may  still  ex- 
ist in  some  minds.  There  were  persons,  who,  from  mo- 
tives which  we  shall  not  attempt  to  investigate,  were  busy 
in  misrepresenting  Mrs.  Judson’s  character  and  conduct. 
It  was  said,  that  her  health  was  not  seriously  impaired, 
and  that  she  visited  the  south  with  a view  to  excite  atten- 
tion and  applause.  To  such  persons,  the  perusal  of  these 
letters,  in  which  she  utters  her  feelings  to  her  friends  with- 
out reserve,  will,  it  is  hoped,  minister  a rebuke  sufficiently 
severe,  to  awaken  shame  and  penitence  ; and  to  those  who 
may  have  been  unwarily  led  to  form  unfavorable  opinions 
respecting  Mrs.  Judson,  we  cannot  doubt  that  these  let- 
ters will  afford  welcome  evidence  of  her  modest  and  amia- 
ble disposition,  consistent  and  exemplary  demeanor,  ar- 
dent piety,  and  steady,  irrepressible  devotion  to  the  inter- 
ests of  the  mission. 


To  her  Sisters. 

“ Baltimore,  Dec.  3,  1822. 

“ My  dear  Sisters, 

“ I have  at  last  arrived  at  my  home  for  the  winter,  and 
though  it  looks  stormy  and  cold  out  side,  It  is  warm 
and  comfortable  within  my  chamber,  and  I am  as  well  as 
can  be  expected  after  such  a journey.  Surely  no  person 
ever  had  so  much  reason  for  thankfulness  as  I have. 
Through  how  many  dangers  and  journeys  have  I been 
preserved — how  many  kind  friends  meet  me  wherever  I 
go — and  how  many  mercies  attend  me  ! Bless  the  Lord, 

0 my  soul,  and  all  that  is  loitliin  me,  bless  his  holy  name. 
But  though  1 am  not  in  Rangoon,  I doubt  not  you  will  be 
pleased  with  a narration  of  my  adventures;  so  I will  write 
in  my  usual  style. 

“ I left  Dr.  Baldwin’s  on  Tuesday  morning,  in  company 
with  Mr.  H.  We  had  a pleasant  ride  to  Providence,  at 
which  place  we  arrived  about  five  o’clock  in  the  afternoon. 

1 sent  my  letters  to  Mr.  B.  who  soon  came  to  the  hotel, 
and  urged  my  going  to  his  house.  But  as  we  were  to  go 
on  board  the  steam-boat  the  same  night,  I declined.  He 
then  said  he  would  come  with  his  carriage,  and  conduct  me 
to  the  steam-boat  ; at  the  same  time  saying,  he  hoped  to 
have  a ship  ready  to  sail  for  India  in  the  spring,  and  should 
rejoice  to  give  me  and  other  Missionaries  a passage  gratis. 


188 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


He  drove  me  in  his  chaise  to  the  boat  about  ten  o’clock  at 
night,  where  many  passengers  had  embarked.  The  wind 
was  fair,  the  sky  clear,  and  we  had  a most  charming  pas- 
sage through  the  Sound.  For  the  first  time  since  my  ar- 
rival in  America,  I slept  all  night,  lulled  to  sleep  by  the 
motion  of  the  boat.  We  reached  New-York  at  four,  on 
Thursday  morning.  Soon  after  light,  Mr.  C.  of  Boston, 
came  on  board,  having  been  apprized  of  my  coming,  by 
letters  from  his  wife.  He  procured  a carriage,  and  con- 
ducted me  to  the  house  of  Mr.  C.  a pious,  wealthy  Bap- 
tist. It  rained  very  hard,  and  as  Mr.  H.  was  obliged  to  go 
on,  Mr.  C.  of  Boston,  very  kindly  offered  to  accompany  me 
to  Philadelphia,  on  the  next  day,  rather  than  I should  go 
in  the  rain.  Accordingly,  I passed  Thursday  in  New- 
York.  In  the  evening,  one  of  the  most  interesting 
prayer  meetings  was  held,  that  ever  I attended.  Many 
pious,  devout  Christians  were  present;  seven  prayers  were 
offered,  and  as  many  addresses.  They  proposed  devoting, 
individually,  a part  of  every  Sabbath  morning  to  pray 
for  the  restoration  of  my  health.  Friday  morning,  at  six 
o’clock,  we  again  went  on  board  the  steam-boat  for  Phila- 
delphia. It  was  a most  charming  day  ; and  so  mild,  that 
I found  my  cloak  burthensome.  Forty  miles  was  land 
carriage  ; but  having  very  pleasant  company,  I felt  not 
much  fatigued.  We  arrived  in  Philadelphia  at  nine  o’clock 
in  the  evening  of  the  same  day.  I found  the  weather  so 
warm,  that  a fire  was  unnecessary.  So  much  for  reports 
which  say  there  is  no  difference  in  the  climates.  Sunday 
morning,  brother  Elnathan  arrived;  and  on  Monday  we 
set  off  for  this  city,  and  arrived  Tuesday  morning.  I am 
very  comfortably  situated,  and  keep  in  my  chamber  most 
of  the  time.” 

To  Mrs.  Chaplin,  of  Waterville. 

“ Baltimore,  Dec.  19,  1822. 

“ My  dear  Mrs.  Chaplin, 

“ All  your  kind  favors,  dictated,  I doubt  not,  by  the 
sincerest  affection,  have  been  received,  and  demand  from 
me  an  early  communication,  with  a particular  account  of 
my  present  situation,  plans  and  prospects.  I did  intend 
writing  you  from  Boston,  but  such  was  the  state  of  my 
health  and  engagements  with  our  dear  friends  in  that  city, 
that  I w’as  necessitated  to  defer  it  till  the  present  time. 
Relative  to  my  leaving  New  England  for  the  south,  when 
you  shall  hear  my  reasons,  you  will,  I dare  say,  join  with 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


189 


me  in  thinking,  that  duty  to  myself  and  Mr.  Judson  re- 
quired my  proceeding  as  I have.  I had  never  fully  count- 
ed the  cost  of  a visit  to  my  dear  native  country  and  beloved 
relatives.  I did  not  expect  that  a scene  which  I had  antici- 
pated as  so  joyous,  was  destined  to  give  my  health  and 
constitution  a shock  which  would  require  months  to  re- 
pair. During  my  passage  from  England,  my  health  was 
most  perfect,  not  the  least  symptom  of  my  original  disorder 
remained.  But  from  the  day  of  my  arrival,  the  idea  that 
I was  once  more  on  American  ground  banished  all  peace 
and  quiet  from  my  mind,  and  for  the  first  four  days  and 
nights  I never  closed  my  eyes  to  sleep  ! This  circum- 
stance, together  with  dwelling  on  my  anticipated  meeting 
with  my  friends,  occasioned  the  most  alarming  apprehen- 
sions. Still,  however,  I flattered  myself,  that  after  my  first 
meeting  with  my  friends  was  over,  I should  gradually  recover 
my  composure,  and  hastened  my  departure  for  the  eastward. 
I reached  my  father’s  in  about  a fortnight  after  my  arrival 
in  this  country — and  had  not  been  able  to  procure  a sin- 
gle night’s  sleep.  The  scene  which  ensued  brought  my  feel- 
ings to  a crisis,  nature  was  quite  exhausted,  and  I began  to 
fear  would  sink.  To  be  concise,  my  dear  Mrs.  Chaplin, 
my  health  began  to  decline  in  a most  alarming  manner, 
and  the  pain  in  my  side  and  cough  returned.  I was  kept 
in  a state  of  constant  excitement,  by  daily  meeting  with 
my  old  friends  and  acquaintances;  and  during  the  whole 
six  weeks  of  my  residence  at  my  father’s,  I had  not  one 
quiet  night’s  rest.  I felt  the  cold  most  severely,  and  found, 
as  that  increased,  my  cough  increased. 

“ You  may  not  perhaps  be  aware  of  the  circumstance, 
that  Mr.  Judson’s  only  brother  is  a physician  of  some  con- 
siderable skill,  under  government,  and  located  for  the 
winter  in  this  city.  During  my  stay  at  Bradford,  his  letters 
were  most  frequent  and  urgent,  relative  to  my  removal  to 
the  south,  for  the  purpose  of  salivating,  as  the  most  danger- 
ous consequences  would  ensue,  should  I,  with  my  Indian 
constitution,  salivate  at  the  north.  I saw  that  my  disorder 
was  rapidly  gaining  ground — my  nervous  system  had  be- 
come so  much  affected,  that  the  very  sight  of  an  old  dear 
friend  was  quite  distressing,  and  I really  desired  to  get  away 
from  the  sight  of  every  human  being,  as  it  had  become  very 
painful  to  talk.  Thus  situated,  there  was  no  hope  of  my 
recovery,  as  my  father’s  house  was  thronged  with  visiters 
from  day  to  day.  Painful  as  it  was  to  think  of  leaving  my 
11 


190 


MEMOIR  OP  MRS.  JUDSOIV. 


beloved  family,  I felt  convinced,  since  it  was  my  only  ob- 
ject in  visiting  this  country  duty  required  that  every  thing 
should  yield  to  endeavors  to  regain  my  health.  I knew 
that  retirement,  and  freedom  from  company  and  excitement, 
were  as  necessary  as  a milder  climate,  neither  of  which 
could  be  obtained  in  Bradford.  My  sister  had  made  ar- 
rangements to  accompany  me  ; but  meeting  in  Boston  with 
a pious  man  going  on  to  Washington,  and  knowing  I should 
receive  the  kindest  attention  when  once  with  my  brother, 
I desired  her  to  return  to  Bradford  to  comfort  my  parents. 

“ I have  been  in  this  city  about  a fortnight,  and  am  very 
comfortably  situated  with  my  brother  at  a boarding-house, 
where  I refuse  to  see  company  of  every  description,  till  my 
health  is  re-established.  I find  the  climate  mild  and  de- 
lightful— have  the  best  medical  attendance  in  the  city, 
through  the  influence  of  my  brother — have  commenced  a 
course  of  mercury,  which,  I trust,  through  the  blessing 
of  God,  will  perfectly  restore  my  health — and  find  my 
nervous  system  so  far  restored  to  its  usual  state,  that  I am 
able  to  study  four  and  five  hours  every  day.  This,  to  me, 
is  an  unspeakable  comfort,  as  [ hope  my  time  will  not  be 
entirely  lost  in  my  endeavors  to  regain  my  health.  While 
in  England,  my  friends  repeatedly  urged  my  writing 'an 
account  of  the  Burman  Mission,  as  so  little  information  had 
hitherto  been  communicated.  On  my  passage  I made  a 
beginning,  in  a “ Series  of  Letters  addressed  to  Mr.  But- 
ter worth,”  in  whose  house  I resided  during  my  stay  in 
England.  While  at  Bradford,  I was  unable  to  proceed 
in  this  work  ; but  since  my  arrival  here,  my  freedom  from 
interruption  has  enabled  me  to  go  on — and  I find  much 
pleasure  in  the  consideration,  that  I shall  be  able  to  give 
to  my  friends,  not  only  in  England,  but  America,  that  in- 
formation relative  to  the  Burman  Empire,  which  my  state 
of  health  forbids  my  verbally  communicating.  My  ob- 
ject is,  to  give  an  account  of  the  American  Baptist  Mis- 
sion to  Burmah— its  origin  progress,  and  success ; con- 
sisting principally  in  a compilation  of  those  letters  and  doc- 
uments transmitted  to  friends  in  America,  interspersed  with 
accounts  of  the  population  manners  and  customs  of  the 
Burmans. 

“ Thus,  my  dear  Mrs.  Chaplin,  have  I been  particular, 
and  I fear  tiresome,  in  my  account  of  myself.  But  your 
kindness,  your  affectionate  concern  for  my  welfare,  is  all 
the  excuse  I have  to  offer.  Your  kind  hint,  relative  to  my 
being  injured  by  the  lavish  attention  of  our  dear  friends 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


191 


in  this  country,  has  much  endeared  you  to  my  heart.  I am 
well  aware  that  human  applause  has  a tendency  to  elate 
the  soul,  and  render  it  less  anxious  about  spiritual  enjoy- 
ments, particularly  if  the  individual  is  conscious  of  deserv- 
ing them.  But  I must  say,  my  dear  Mrs.  C.  that  since  my 
return  to  this  country,  I have  often  been  affected  to  tears, 
in  hearing  the  undeserved  praises  of  my  friends,  feeling 
that  I was  far,  very  far  from  being  what  they  imagined  ; 
and  that  there  are  thousands  of  poor,  obscure  Christians, 
whose  excellences  will  never  be  known  in  this  world,  who 
are  a thousand  times  more  deserving  of  the  tender  regard 
of  their  fellow  Christians,  than  I am.  Yet  I trust,  I am 
grateful  to  my  heavenly  Father  for  inclining  the  hearts  of 
his  children  to  look  on  me  with  a friendly  eye.  The  re- 
tired life  I now  lead,  is  much  more  congenial  to  my  feelings, 
and  much  more  favorable  to  religious  enjoyment,  than  when 
in  England  and  America,  where  I was  kept  in  a continual 
bustle  of  company.  Yes,  it  is  in  retirement  that  our  lan- 
guishing graces  are  revived,  our  affections  raised  to  God, 
and  our  souls  refreshed  and  quickened  by  the  influences 
of  the  Holy  Spirit.  If  we  would  live  near  the  threshold 
of  heaven,  and  daily  take  a glance  of  our  promised  inher- 
itance, we  must  avoid,  not  only  worldly,  but  religious 
dissipation.  Strange  as  it  may  seem,  I do  believe  there  is 
something  like  religious  dissipation,  in  a Christian’s  being 
so  entirely  engrossed  in  religious  company,  as  to  prevent 
his  spiritual  enjoyments.” 

To  her  Sister. 

“ Baltimore,  Dec.  25,  1822. 

“ My  dear  Sister  Mary, 

“ Many  thanks  for  the  concern  you  manifest  for  my  spir- 
itual health,  as  it  is  to  me  a convincing  evidence  that  you 
constantly  pray  for  me.  Whatever  is  my  situation,  how- 
ever flattering  my  prospects  of  a worldly  nature,  all  is 
loss  and  dross  unless  I feel  something  of  that  spiritual 
peace  and  comfort  which  our  Lord  bequeathed  to  his  disci- 
ples. And  I know  of  no  means  so  directly  calculated  to 
insure  this  peace  to  us,  as  the  fervent  and  earnest  prayers 
of  those  who  enter  heaven,  as  it  were,  to  lay  the  case  of 
their  friends  before  their  Father.  I am  in  this  city  much 
more  comfortably  situated  than  you  imagine,  or  I antici- 
pated. I have  always  found  that  full  employment  of  time, 
and  much  retirement  from  company  of  every  description, 
the  grand  secret  for  living  near  to  God,  and  the  right  per- 


192 


MEMOIR  OP  MRS.  JUDSON. 


formance  of  duties  incumbent  on  us.  In  these  respects  I 
have  not  been  so  comfortably  situated  since  I left  Rangoon, 
as  now,  excepting  on  my  passage  from  England  to  this 
country.  When  I first  arrived,  I requested  the  servants  of 
the  house  to  say,  when  any  person  requested  to  see  me,  that 
‘Mrs.  Judson  did  not  see  company.’  For  I felt  resolved 
that  my  health  should  be  my  first  consideration. 

“ Brother  E.  is  absent,  engaged  in  his  official  duties, 
nearly  all  day,  so  that  I have  the  disposal  of  my  time 
entirely.  I spend  about  five  hours  in  the  day  in  arrang- 
ing letters,  relative  to  the  Burman  Mission ; and  feel  very 
happy  in  the  consideration,  that  in  my  endeavors  to  re- 
gain my  health,  my  time  is  not  all  lost — for  in  this  pub- 
lication Christians  will  have  a more  correct  view  of  the 
little  church  in  Rangoon,  when  they  see  from  what  ma- 
terials it  has  been  raised,  than  I could  give  them  by 
conversing  months.  In  addition  to  these  advantages  I 
have  an  assistant  copyist,  a pious,  excellent  young  lady.  I 
have  been  here  three  weeks,  but  have  not  been  out  of  the 
house,  and  scarcely  out  of  my  chamber,  since  my  arrival.  I 
have  the  best  and  most  experienced  medical  attendance  in 
the  city.  The  physicians  here  say  I should  not  have  lived 
through  the  winter  in  New-England.  They  have  thought 
it  best  to  salivate  me  ; and  I am  now  under  a course  of 
mercury,  and  feel  my  mouth  considerably  affected.  My 
cough  has  been  very  severe,  until  within  two  days  past;  and 
I trust,  in  consequence  of  the  mercury,  it  is  beginning  to 
subside.  The  physicians  say  there  is  no  doubt  but  I shall 
recover  by  spring ; but  I desire  to  leave  it  with  Him,  who 
seeth  the  end  from  the  beginning,  and  who  doeth  all  things 
well.  Why  am  I spared  1 O may  it  be  to  promote  the 
cause  of  Christ  in  Burmah,  and  to  be  successful  in  winning 
souls.  May  we  make  it  our  great  business  to  grow  in 
grace,  and  to  enjoy  closet  religion.  Here  is  the  place  for 
us  to  prepare  for  usefulness.  I have  received  several  good 
spiritual  letters  since  I have  been  here — one  from  Scotland.” 

To  her  Sister. 

“ Baltimore , Jan.  5,  1823. 

“My  dear  Sister, 

“I  have  been  spending  part  of  this  forenoon  in  prayer 
for  myself,  Mr.  Judson,  the  Burman  mission,  parents  and 
sisters,  &c.  and  have  now  concluded  to  pass  the  remain- 
der in  writing  to  you. 

“ I am  very  comfortably  situated,  the  weather  mild,  and 
I think  my  health  improving.  Soon  after  my  arrival  in 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


193 


this  city,  brother  called  a consultation  of  physicians,  when 
it  was  decided  that  my  cough,  which  had  much  increas- 
ed, was  in  consequence  of  my  liver  being  affected ; and 
that  in  order  to  have  it  removed,  I must  be  salivated. 
It  is  nearly  three  weeks,  since  1 commenced  my  old 
employment  of  taking  mercury.  I am  now  in  a state 
of  salivation,  my  cough  is  almost  entirely  removed,  the  pain 
in  my  side  has  subsided,  and  I begin  to  think  my  recovery 
is  nearly  completed.  I continue,  however,  to  take  mercury, 
and  shall  probably  be  kept  in  this  state  for  three  weeks  to 
come.  I have  not  been  out  of  the  house  since  I arrived, 
and  hardly  out  of  my  chamber. 

“ I receive  a great  many  letters,  some  of  which  are  very 
spiritual  and  interesting.  The  one  you  forwarded  the 
other  day,  was  from  a niece  of  Mr.  Butterworth,  a most  in- 
teresting letter.  She  says  her  uncle  has  put  to  interest, 
for  my  Burman  school,  <£100  sterling,  and  much  more  is 
collected.  I find  it  is  the  opinion  of  my  London  physicians, 
that  I shall  not  live  if  I return  to  the  East.  Friends  in 
England  say,  * Mr.  Judson  must  come  there.’  But  I say 
no — I must  make  another  trial.  I still  hope  to  get  away 
in  the  spring,  but  not  before  April  or  May.  I shall  go  on 
to  the  north,  as  early  as  the  travelling  will  allow.  I long 
to  be  among  you  again,  though  I believe  it  is  much  better 
for  my  health  to  be  here.” 

To  her  Sister. 

“ Baltimore , Feb.  12,  1823. 

“ My  dear  Sister, 

“ The  first  moment  I am  able  to  hold  a pen  is  in  reply 
to  yours,  which  J received  yesterday.  It  found  me  in  bed, 
weak  and  feeble,  but  its  contents  rejoiced  my  heart.  If  I 
have  ever  felt  a disposition  to  complain  of  my  deprivation 
of  health,  it  has  been  since  I have  heard  of  the  reformations 
at  Andover  and  Boston.  O could  I have  endured  the  cold  of 
New-England,  how  rejoiced  I should  have  been  to  have 
passed  the  winter,  where  my  soul  would  have  been  refresh- 
ed with  those  spiritual  showers.  I do  indeed  long  once 
more  to  see  the  power  of  God  displayed  in  the  awakening 
of  sinners  and  the  reviving  of  Christians.  But  though  I am 
deprived  at  present  of  this  unspeakable  privilege,  my  soul 
rejoices  to  hear  that  God  still  remembers  his  church  in 
mercy,  that  he  still  manifests  himself  a prayer  hearing  God. 
How  gladly  would  I set  olf  immediately  for  Bradford,  if  I 
R 2 


194 


MEMOIR  OP  MRS.  JUDSON. 


did  not  think  it  presumptuous.  For  the  last  month,  1 
have  been  very  feeble, — hardly  able  to  write  to  any  one. 
I have  had  two  slight  attacks  of  bleeding  at  the  lungs ; 
and  in  consequence  of  this,  have  been  reduced  very  low 
by  bleeding  at  the  arm.  I have  been  bled  five  times,  and 
think  I am  now  getting  better. 

“ My  friends  here  are  very  kind.  But  in  all  my  afflic- 
tions, my  only  consolation  has  been  derived  from  the  con- 
sideration, that  God  my  father  and  my  portion  reigns,  and 
orders  all  my  changes.” 

To  Mrs.  Chaplin,  of  Waterviile. 

“ Baltimore,  Feb.  17,  1823. 

“ My  ever  dear  Mrs.  Chaplin, 

“ Your  kind  and  affectionate  letter  found  me  in  bed,  so 
weak,  that  I was  obliged  to  read  it  at  intervals  ; but  it  af- 
forded heartfelt  consolation.  But  thanks  to  our  heavenly 
Father,  whose  guardian  care  and  love  I have  so  largely 
experienced,  I am  now  much  better,  and  once  more  en- 
joy the  prospect  of  gaining  that  degree  of  health,  which 
will  allow  my  return  to  Burmah ; there  to  pass  my  remain- 
ing days,  few  or  many,  in  endeavoring  to  guide  immortal 
souls  to  that  dear  Redeemer,  whose  presence  can  make 
joyful  a sick  chamber,  a dying  bed.  For  the  last  month, 
I have  been  very  ill.  The  disease  seemed  to  be  removed 
from  the  liver  to  the  lungs.  I have  raised  blood  twice,  which 
the  physicians  thought  proceeded  from  the  lungs,  though  I 
am  inclined  to  think  to  the  contrary,  and  believe  it  came 
only  from  the  mouth  of  some  vessel  in  the  throat.  I 
was,  however,  bled  so  frequently,  and  so  largely,  that  my 
strength  was  quite  reduced.  At  present,  I am  free  from 
every  unfavorable  symptom,  but  am  still  weak. 

“ I am  rejoiced  to  hear  that  Mr.  Boardman  has  offered 
himself  to  supply  dear  Colman’s  place.  If  actuated  from 
motiyes  of  love  to  God,  and  concern  for  precious  souls,  tell 
him  he  will  never  regret  the  sacrifice,  but  will  find  those 
spiritual  consolations,  which  will  more  than  compensate 
for  every  privation.  I shall  rejoice  to  afford  him  every  as- 
sistance in  the  acquisition  of  the  language,  which  my 
health  will  allow,  though  I fear  he  will  not  be  ready  to  sail 
so  early  as  I hope  to  embark. 

“My  dear  Mrs.  Chaplin,  this  is  the  third  day  I have 
been  writing  this  letter,  on  account  of  my  weakness.  But 
I am  gaining  a little  every  day.  Yesterday,  I had  a little  fe- 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


195 


male  prayer  meeting  in  my  chamber — trust  the  blessed  Sa- 
viour was  near  us.  O,  it  is  good  to  get  near  to  God,  to  en- 
joy his  presence,  and  feel,  whether  in  life  or  death,  we  are 
his.  Open  your  mouth  wide , and  I will  Jill  it,  is  a promise, 
of  which  we  do  not  think  sufficiently.  How  much  real 
enjoyment  we  lose,  by  not  striving  more  earnestly  to  par- 
take largely  of  the  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

“ Let  us,  my  dear  sister,  so  live,  that  our  union  to 
Christ,  the  vine,  may  not  only  be  satisfactory  to  ourselves, 
but  to  all  around  us.  On  earth  we  serve  God ; in  heaven, 
enjoy  him — is  a motto  I have  long  wished  to  adopt.  When 
in  heaven  we  can  do  nothing  towards  saving  immortal 
souls.” 

To  one  of  her  Sisters. 

“ Baltimore,  Feb.  25,  1823. 

“ My  dear  Sister, 

“ From  the  tenor  of  my  last,  I know  you  will  all  feel 
anxious  to  hear  from  me,  consequently,  I take  the  earliest 
opportunity  to  write  you.  My  health  is  daily  improving ; 
but  after  being  reduced  so  low  as  I have  been,  by  bleeding 
from  the  arm,  I must  expect  to  gain  very  gradually.  My 
liver  complaint  seems  entirely  removed,  and  were  I not  so 
very  feeble,  would  set  off  for  Bradford  to-morrow.  But  I 
can  now  ride  only  an  hour  at  a time,  and  am  much  fatigued 
after  that.  But  God  has  been  kind,  unspeakably  kind  to 
me,  and  enabled  me  to  cast  all  my  cares  and  concerns  on 
him ; and  I have  frequently  been  led  to  say,  it  is  good  for 
me  to  be  afflicted.  There  are  some  spiritual,  heavenly 
minded  Christians  in  this  place,  who  have  often  refreshed 
me  by  their  conversation  and  prayers.  A few  days  ago,  I 
had  a prayer  meeting  in  my  chamber,  and  I trust  Christ  was 
one  in  the  midst  of  us.  Dr.  Staughton  sent  me  yesterday 
Mr.  Judson’s  journal,  lately  received.  God  is  doing  won- 
ders in  Rangoon,  and  building  up  his  little  church  there. 
Five  more  have  been  baptized,  making  eighteen  in  all,  and 
several  others  seriously  inquiring.  Three  females  have 
lately  been  baptized,  who  formerly  attended  my  Wednes- 
day meeting.  They  have  set  up,  of  their  own  accord,  z.  fe- 
male prayer  meeting.  Is  not  this  encouraging  ? Dr.  Price 
had  received  an  order  from  the  Emperor  to  go  to  Ava,  on 
account  of  his  medical  skill ; and  Mr.  Judson  was  about 
to  accompany  him,  in  order  to  make  another  effort  for  tol- 
eration. You  will  readily  imagine  my  anxiety  to  get  back 
to  Rangoon.  I yet  hope  that  my  health  will  enable  me  to 


196 


MEMOIR  OP  MRS.  JUDSON. 


return  this  spring.  O that  God  would  incline  the  heart  of 
the  Emperor  to  favor  the  introduction  of  the  Christian  re- 
ligion, and  protect  the  little  church  formed  there. 

“ I hope  to  get  to  Bradford  by  the  last  of  March. 
Brother  E.  will  probably  travel  with  me.  But  I must  give 
up  all  idea  of  visiting  and  talking,  on  account  of  the  weak- 
ness of  my  lungs.  I have  received  a great  many  letters 
this  winter,  which  have  been  a great  consolation  in  my  re- 
tired situation. 

“ I am  rejoiced  to  hear  that  there  is  a prospect  of  more 
attention  to  religion  at  Bradford.  God  will  be  inquired  of 
by  his  children,  and  in  answer  to  their  prayers  will  pour 
out  his  Holy  Spirit.” 

To  one  of  her  Sisters. 

“ Washington,  March  27,  1823. 

“ My  dear  Sister, 

“ When  I last  wrote,  I was  induced  to  hope  that  my 
health  and  the  travelling  would  allow  my  being  on  my  way 
to  Bradford  before  this.  But  I am  yet  the  subject  of  dis- 
appointment and  trial,  and  it  is  undoubtedly  for  the  best 
that  I should  be.  We  came  to  Washington  three  weeks 
ago,  and  have,  during  this  period,  been  busily  employed  in 
superintending  and  correcting  the  proof  sheets,  of  my  little 
history,  now  in  press.  It  is  nearly  completed.  A little 
exposure  to  the  cold  has  returned  a slight  pain  in  my  side, 
from  which  I had  been  entirely  free  for  two  months  previous. 
This  makes  me  cautious  and  afraid  of  travelling  till  the 
weather  is  milder  in  your  region.  I most  ardently  long 
to  get  home ; but  even  my  friends  in  New-England  ad- 
vise me  not  to  come  till  May.  I hope,  however,  to  be 
in  Bradford  by  the  last  of  April,  for  I have  not  given  up 
the  expectation  of  sailing  for  India  in  May.  I am  much 
pleased  with  Washington — have  met  with  several  engaged 
Christians.  We  had  a very  interesting  prayer  meeting  at 
the  College  a few  days  ago,  when  twenty  of  the  students, 
who  are  pious,  joined  us.  I was  much  gratified  in  receiving 
a visit  from  David  Brown,  the  converted  Indian.  What 
cannot  religion  effect  ? To  see  this  savage  transformed  into 
an  interesting  and  enlightened  Christian,  teaches  us  what 
can  be  done  by  the  efforts  of  Christians.  O how  frequent- 
ly I think,  should  I be  permitted  to  return  to  Burmah  again, 
that  in  communicating  religious  truth,  I shall  depend  more 
on  the  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit  than  ever  before.  Here 
I believe  is  the  grand  mistake  of  Missionaries,  and  the 


MEMOIR  OP  MBS.  /UDSON. 


197 


principal  reason  why  they  have  no  more  success.  They 
depend  on  their  own  exertions,  not  on  the  power  of  God. 
I think  I do  sometimes  have  a little  sense  of  divine  things, 
and  at  such  times  long  more  than  ever  to  return  to  Ran- 
goon. My  only  consolation  in  view  of  my  long,  tedious 
voyage,  is,  that  God  is  my  confidence ; and  I have  his 
promise,  to  direct  my  steps  if  I commit  my  ways  to  him. 
Hope  you  continue  to  enjoy  the  presence  of  that  Saviour, 
who  condescends  to  take  up  his  abode  with  sinful  crea- 
tures, when  they  prefer  him  to  the  enjoyments  of  time  and 
sense.” 

While  Mrs.  J.  was  in  Washington,  the  Baptist  General 
Convention  held  a session  in  that  city.  A committee  was 
appointed  to  confer  with  her  respecting  the  Burman  Mis- 
sion ; and  at  her  suggestion  several  important  measures 
were  adopted.  Her  conversation  and  statements  produced, 
on  the  members  of  the  Convention,  the  same  effect  which 
had  resulted  from  her  intercourse  with  other  individuals 
since  her  arrival — a deeper  concern  in  the  interests  of  the 
mission;  a more  lively  conviction  of  the  duty  of  the  Amer- 
ican Baptist  Churches  to  sustain  and  enlarge  it ; and  a 
stronger  disposition  to  pray  for  its  prosperity,  and  to  con- 
tribute liberally  for  its  support. 

About  this  time,  her  “ History  of  the  Burman  Mission” 
was  published,  the  copyright  of  which  she  presented  to  the 
Convention.  This  book  has  been  very  useful  in  this  coun- 
try, and  in  England,  where  an  edition  was  published.  It 
was,  indeed,  a compilation  of  facts,  which  had,  for  the  most 
part,  been  published  before ; but  it  presented  them  in  a 
brief  and  well-digested  narrative.  As  a literary  effort,  it 
does  her  credit ; and  if  criticism  should  suggest  amend- 
ments, it  might  be  alleged,  in  the  melancholy  words  of  the 
great  English  lexicographer,  that  it  was  written,  “ not  in 
the  soft  obscurities  of  retirement,  or  under  the  shelter  of 
academic  bowers  ; but  amid  inconvenience  and  distrac- 
tion, in  sickness  and  in  sorrow.” 

Mrs.  Judson  returned  to  Massachusetts  early  in  the 
spring  of  1823.  Her  health  was  but  partially  restored ; 
and  urgent  solicitations  were  employed  by  her  friends,  to 
induce  her  to  remain  in  this  country  another  year.  But 
her  desire  to  return  to  Burmah  was  so  strong,  that  she 
resisted  every  persuasion,  and  prepared  to  take  a second, 
and,  as  she  was  convinced,  a final,  farewell  of  her  friends 
and  country.  There  was,  at  times,  an  almost  prophetic 


198 


MEMOIR  OP  MRS.  JUDSON. 


foreboding  in  her  mind,  as  if  “ coming  events  cast  their 
shadows  before.”  But  she  resolved  to  return,  whatever 
might  be  the  will  of  God  respecting  the  mission  or  herself. 

It  was  a happy  circumstance  that  she  was  not  to  go  alone. 
The  Board  of  Missions  had  appointed  Rev.  Jonathan 
Wade,  and  Mrs.  Deborah  Wade,  of  Edinburgh,  (N.  Y.) 
as  Missionaries  to  Bunnah  ; and  it  was  resolved  that  they 
should  accompany  Mrs.  Judson.  The  following  letter  was 
written  by  Mrs.  Judson  to  her  sister,  a few  days  before  her 
embarkation. 

“ Boston,  Saturday  morning. 

“ My  dear  Sister, 

“ We  arrived  in  safety  at  six  o’clock  on  Thursday.  We 
were  immediately  informed  that  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wade  would 
be  in  town  to  day,  to  sail  with  me.  This  was  animating 
intelligence,  and  I felt  the  hand  of  God  was  in  it,  for  he  had 
heard  my  prayers.  Yesterday  we  went  on  board  the  ship, 
chose  my  cabin,  and  agreed  with  the  Captain  to  take  us  all 
for  twelve  hundred  dollars.  The  accommodations  are  ex- 
cellent, clean  and  airy.  It  is  a most  beautiful  ship,  and 
the  Captain  seems  disposed  to  do  every  thing  in  his  power 
for  our  comfort.  I am  to  visit  his  wife  this  afternoon.  I 
am  now  making  preparations  for  my  passage.  Monday,  we 
have  a prayer  meeting,  and  Tuesday  we  go  to  Plymouth. 
I have  yet  to  visit  Saugus,  Charlestown,  Cambridge,  and 
Salem.  I am  doubting  whether  I ought  to  visit  Bradford 
again,  or  not.  My  nerves  are  in  such  a state,  that  I have 
to  make  every  possible  exertion  to  keep  them  quiet.  It  will 
only  increase  my  agitation  to  take  a formal  leave  of  my 
friends  and  home.” 

On  Lord’s  day,  June  22,  they  went  on  board  the  ship 
Edward  Newton,  Captain  Bertody.  “ They  were  accom- 
panied by  a large  concourse  of  Christian  friends  to  the 
wharf,  where  fervent  prayer,  by  Rev.  Dr  Baldwin,  was  of- 
fered up  to  Him,  who  ‘holds  the  winds  in  his  fist,  and 
rules  the  boisterous  deep.’  The  parting  scene  was  pe- 
culiarly tender  and  affecting  to  many.  As  the  boat  moved 
from  the  shore  towards  the  ship,  at  the  particular  request 
of  Mrs.  Wade,  the  company  united  in  singing  the  favor- 
ite hymn, 

‘ From  whence  doth  this  union  arise  ?’  &c. 

“ The  missionary  friends  manifested  much  composure, 
as  they  receded  from  the  land  of  their  nativity,  probably 


MEMOIR  OP  MRS.  JUDSON. 


199 


never  more  to  return.  When  in  the  cabin,  a hope  was  ex- 
pressed to  Mrs.  Wade,  that  they  might  have  a safe  and 
prosperous  passage.  She  replied,  * If  Jesus  is  with  us,  we 
shall  have  nothing  to  fear  : 

‘ With  Christ  in  the  vessel. 

We’ll  smile  at  the  storm.’  ” 

After  a prosperous  voyage,  they  arrived  in  Calcutta,  Oct 
19,  and  sailed  in  a few  weeks  for  Rangoon. 

CHAPTER  XIV. 

Messrs.  Judson  and  Price  visit  Ava. 

We  now  return  to  Mr.  Judson  and  his  associates,  at 
Rangoon.  Our  last  notice  of  them,  dated  February,  1822, 
stated  that  Dr.  Price  and  his  wife  had  arrived,*  and  that  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Hough  had  returned  to  Rangoon.  One  of  the 
converts,  Moung  Thah-lah,  died  in  November,  of  that 
dreadful  disease,  the  cholera  morbus.  The  appalling  rapid- 
ity with  which,  in  less  than  nineteen  hours,  it  hurried  him 
from  a state  of  perfect  health,  into  eternity,  prevented  Mr. 
Judson  from  being  informed  of  his  sickness,  till  he  was  in- 
sensible. But  there  is  no  doubt  that  his  soul  ascended  to 
join  the  multitude  of  the  just  made  perfect — the  first  fruits 
of  the  mission  in  Burmah.  Mr.  Judson,  in  his  journal, 
says : 

“ March  12.  Have  had  nothing  to  notice  lately,  except 
the  progress  of  the  translation.  During  a few  months 
past,  I have  finished  Matthew,  (a  new  translation)  Mark, 
and  Luke,  and  this  day  pass  into  Romans,  the  intermedi- 
ate books  being  previously  done. 

“ June  30.  Am  just  recovering  from  severe  illness.  A 
few  weeks  ago,  was  taken  with  a fever,  slight  at  first,  but 
daily  increasing  in  violence,  until  the  event  became  very 
dubious.  On  recovering  from  the  effects  of  the  fever,  and 
just  resuming  the  translation,  I was  suddenly  seized  with 
the  cholera  morbus,  though  that  disease  is  not  now  preva- 
lent in  the  place  ; and  several  hours  of  suffering  elapsed, 
before  medicine  took  effect.  This,  with  the  quantity  of 
laudanum  administered,  deprived  me  of  the  little  remain- 


* Mrs.  Price  died  tit  Rangoon  on  the  2d  of  May,  1822,  after  a painful 
illness.  Her  mind  was  peaceful  and  happy  in  the  prospect  of  death. 


200 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


ing  strength  which  the  fever  left  me,  and  I am  now  scarce- 
ly able  to  hold  my  pen.  It  is  singular,  that  last  rainy  sea- 
son I was  subject  to  the  same  diseases,  though  in  a different 
order ; and  I ascribe  it  to  the  ascendency  which  the  cli- 
mate of  Rangoon  is  obtaining  over  my  constitution.  If  it 
be  the  will  of  God,  I feel  desirous  of  living  to  finish  the 
New  Testament  in  Burman, — a work  which  must  otherwise 
be  suspended  for  some  time.” 

Several  individuals  were,  at  this  time,  in  an  encouraging 
state  of  mind.  On  the  21st  of  July,  another  female,  Mah 
Doke,  was  baptized. 

Soon  after  the  arrival  of  Dr.  Price,  information  concern- 
ing his  medical  character  was  conveyed  to  the  Emperor, 
who  immediately  ordered  that  he  should  visit  the  capital. 
Obedience  was  indispensable,  and  Mr.  Judson  resolved  to 
accompany  him,  with  the  hope  of  making  some  favorable 
impression  on  the  mind  of  the  monarch.  Previously  to 
their  departure,  he  had  the  pleasure  of  baptizing  four  other 
individuals,  Moung  Thah-a,  May  Mee,  May  Zoo,  and  Mee 
Men-oo — the  latter  a girl,  whom  Dr.  Price  had  cured  of 
blindness.  These  individuals  gave  the  best  evidence  of 
piety,  and  of  sincere  desire  to  obey  the  Saviour. 

Eighteen  persons  had  now  been  baptized,  as  disciples  of 
Christ.  The  exercises  of  their  minds,  which  the  limits  of 
this  work  do  not  allow  us  to  state  in  detail,  prove  that  the 
Spirit  of  God  operates  in  the  same  manner  on  the  minds  of 
ell  who  are  brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth  as  it 
is  in  Jesus,  producing  penitence  for  sin,  conviction  of  the 
utter  ruin  of  the  soul,  reliance  on  the  righteousness  of  the 
Son  of  God  for  justification ; a peaceful  hope,  and  a desire 
to  obey  his  commandments,  and  to  enjoy  his  favor.  They 
prove,  also,  that  the  Gospel  is  every  where  the  power  of 
God  unto  salvation  ; and  thfit  wherever  it  is  preached,  with 
fidelity  and  prayerfulness,  God  honors  it  as  the  instrument 
of  converting  men  from  darkness  to  light,  and  from  the 
power  of  Satan  unto  God. 

The  success  with  which  the  mission  had  hitherto  been 
attended,  must  be  regarded  as  very  great  and  encouraging, 
when  we  consider  the  small  number  of  persons  to  whom 
the  Missionaries  had  access,  restrained  as  they  were  by  the 
fear  of  exciting  the  hostility  of  the  government.  The  pro- 
portion of  those  who  embraced  the  Gospel  is  as  great,  per- 
haps, as  that  of  real  Christians,  in  any  congregation  in  this 
country.  Well  might  the  Missionaries,  and  well  may  we 
exclaim,  What  hath  God  wrought  ? 


MEMOIR  OP  MRS.  JUDSON. 


201 


On  the  28th  of  August,  Mr.  Judson  and  Dr.  Price  em- 
barked in  a boat  for  Ava.  Mr.  Judson’s  journal  of  this 
visit  is  so  interesting,  that  we  have  been  unwilling  to  omit 
any  part  of  it : 

“ After  much  tedious  detention,  resulting  from  our  con- 
nection with  government,  brother  Price  and  myself  set 
out  from  Rangoon,  on  the  28th  of  August,  in  a boat  fur- 
nished at  the  public  expense  ; and  on  the  27th  of  Septem- 
ber reached  Ava,  the  present  capital,  a few  miles  below 
Amarapora.  We  were  immediately  introduced  to  the 
King,  who  received  brother  Price  very  graciously,  and  made 
many  inquiries  about  his  medical  skill,  but  took  no  notice 
of  me,  except  as  interpreter.  The  Atwenwoon  Moung 
Zah,  however,  immediately  recognized  me,  made  a few 
inquiries  about  my  welfare,  in  presence  of  the  King;  and 
alter  his  Majesty  had  withdrawn,  conversed  a little  on  reli- 
gious subjects,  and  gave  me  some  private  encouragement 
to  remain  at  the  capital. 

“ Oct.  1.  To-day  the  King  noticed  me  for  the  first 
time,  though  I have  appeared  before  him  nearly  every  day 
since  our  arrival.  After  making  some  inquiries,  as  usual, 
about  brother  Price,  he  added,  ‘ And  you,  in  black,  what 
are  you  ? a medical  man  too  V ‘ Not  a medical  man,  but  a 
teacher  of  religion,  your  Majesty.’  He  proceeded  to  make 
a few  inquiries  about  my  religion,  and  then  put  the  alarm- 
ing question,  whether  any  had  embraced  it.  I evaded,  by 
saying,  ‘ Not  here.’  He  persisted.  ‘ Are  there  any  in 
Rangoon  V ‘ There  are  a few.’  ‘Are  they  foreigners  V 
I trembled  for  the  consequences  of  an  answer,  which  might 
involve  the  little  church  in  ruin  ; but  the  truth  must  be  sa- 
crificed, or  the  consequences  hazarded;  and  I therefore 
replied,  ‘ There  are  some  foreigners  and  some  Burmans.’ 
He  remained  silent  a few  moments,  but  presently  showed 
that  he  was  not  displeased,  by  asking  a great  variety  of 
questions  on  religion,  and  geography,  and  astronomy,  some 
of  which  were  answered  in  such  a satisfactory  manner,  as 
to  occasion  a general  expression  of  approbation  in  all  the 
court  present.  After  his  Majesty  retired,  a Than-dau-tsen 
(a  royal  secretary)  entered  into  conversation,  and  allowed 
me  to  expatiate  on  several  topics  of  the  Christian  religion, 
in  my  usual  way.  And  all  this  took  place  in  the  hearing 
of  the  very  man,  now  an  Atwenwoon,  who,  many  years 
ago,  caused  his  uncle  to  be  tortured  almost  to  death,  under 
S 


202 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


the  iron  mall,  for  renouncing  Boodhism  and  embracing 
the  Roman  Catholic  religion  ! But  I knew  it  not  at  the 
time,  though,  from  his  age,  a slight  suspicion  of  the  truth 
passed  across  my  mind.  Thanks  to  God,  for  the  encour- 
agement of  this  day ! The  monarch  of  the  empire  has 
distinctly  understood,  that  some  of  his  subjects  have  em- 
braced the  Christian  religion,  and  his  wrath  has  been  re- 
strained. Let  us  then  hope,  that,  as  he  becomes  more  ac- 
quainted with  the  excellence  of  the  religion,  he  will  be 
more  and  more  willing  that  his  subjects  should  embrace  it. 

“ Oct.  3.  Left  the  boat,  and  moved  into  the  house  order- 
ed to  be  erected  for  us  by  the  King.  A mere  temporary 
shed,  however,  it  proves  to  be,  scarcely  sufficient  to  screen 
us  from  the  gaze  of  the  people  without,  or  from  the  rain 
above.  It  is  situated  near  the  present  palace,  and  joins 
the  enclosure  of  Prince  M.  eldest  half  brother  of  the  King. 

“ 4.  On  our  return  from  the  palace,  whither  we  go  ev- 
ery morning  after  breakfast,  Prince  M.  sent  for  me.  I had 
seen  him  once  before,  in  company  with  brother  Price, 
whom  he  called  for  medical  advice.  To-day  he  wished 
to  converse  on  science  and  religion.  He  is  a fine  young 
man  of  twenty-eight,  but  greatly  disfigured  by  a paralytic 
affection  of  the  arms  and  legs.  Being  cut  off  from  the 
usual  sources  of  amusement,  and  having  associated  a little 
with  the  Portuguese  padres,  who  have  lived  at  Ava,  he  has 
acquired  a strong  taste  for  foreign  science.  My  commu- 
nications interested  him  very  much,  and  I found  it  difficult 
to  get  away,  until  brother  Price  sent  expressly  for  me  to  go 
again  to  the  palace. 

“ 15.  For  ten  days  past  have  been  confined  with  the 
fever  and  ague.  To-day,  just  able  to  go  to  the  palace,  and 
have  a little  conversation  with  some  of  the  court  officers. 
Afterwards  visited  Prince  M. 

“ 16.  Had  a very  interesting  conversation  in  the  palace, 
with  two  of  the  Atwenwoons  and  several  officers,  on  the 
being  of  God,  and  other  topics  of  the  Christian  religion. 
Some  of  them  manifested  a spirit  of  candor  and  free  inqui- 
ry, which  greatly  encouraged  me. 

“21.  Visited  the  Atwenwoon  Moung  Z,  and  had  a long 
conversation  on  the  religion  and  customs  of  foreigners,  in 
which  I endeavored  to  communicate  as  much  as  possible 
of  the  Gospel.  Upon  the  whole,  he  appeared  to  be  rather 
favorably  disposed ; and,  on  my  taking  leave,  invited  me 
respectfully  to  visit  him  occasionally.  Thence  I proceeded 
to  the  palace,  but  met  with  nothing  noticeable ; and  thence 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


203 


to  the  house  of  Prince  M.  with  whom  I had  an  hour’s  un- 
interrupted conversation.  But  I am  sorry  to  find  that  he 
is  rather  amused  with  the  information  I give  him,  than  dis- 
posed to  consider  it  a matter  of  personal  concern.  I pre- 
sented him  with  a tract,  which  he  received  as  a favor ; and 
I finally  ventured  to  ask  him,  whether  Burman  subjects, 
who  should  consider  and  embrace  the  Christian  religion, 
would  be  liable  to  persecution.  He  replied,  ‘ Not  under 
the  reign  of  my  brother.  He  has  a good  heart,  and  wishes 
all  to  believe  and  worship  as  they  please.’ 

“ Oct.  22.  Brother  Price  went  to  Amarapora,  to  meet 
a gentleman  just  arrived  from  Rangoon,  who  we  hope  may 
have  letters  for  us.  Made  an  introductory  visit  to  Prince 
T.  second  own  brother  of  the  King.  He  received  me  with 
the  affability  which  characterizes  his  intercourse  with 
foreigners.  At  night,  brother  Price  returned,  with  a large 
parcel  of  letters  and  magazines  and  newspapers  from  our 
beloved,  far-distant,  native  land — and  what  was  still  more 
interesting  to  me,  eight  sheets  from  Mrs.  Judson,  on  her 
passage  towards  England,  the  first  direct  intelligence  I have 
received  from  her,  since  she  left  Madras  roads.  The  divine 
blessing  appears  to  have  crowned  her  efforts,  and  those  of 
the  pious  Captain  of  the  ship,  to  the  hopeful  conversion  of 
several  souls,  and  among  others,  the  ladies  of  a family  of  rank, 
her  fellow-passengers.  At  the  last  date,  April  24th,  she  was 
under  the  line,  in  the  Atlantic,  and  experienced  a slight 
return  of  her  complaint,  after  having  long  indulged  the  hope 
that  it  was  completely  removed.  A single  line  from  Ben- 
gal informs  me  of  the  death  of  dear  brother  Colman,  but 
leaves  me  ignorant  of  the  particulars.  May  our  bereaved 
sister  be  supported  under  this  heaviest  of  all  afflictions ; and 
may  the  severe  loss  which  the  mission  has  sustained,  be 
sanctified  to  us  all. 

“ 23.  Had  some  pleasant  conversation  with  Moung  Z. 
in  the  palace,  partly  in  the  hearing  of  the  King.  At  length 
his  Majesty  came  forward,  and  honored  me  with  some  per- 
sonal notice  for  the  second  time,  inquired  much  about  my 
country,  and  authorized  me  to  invite  American  ships  to  his 
dominions,  assuring  them  of  protection,  and  offering  every 
facility  for  the  purposes  of  trade. 

“ 24.  Visited  Moung  Z.  at  his  house.  He  treated  me 
with  great  reserve,  and  repelled  all  attempts  at  conversation. 
Afterwards  called  on  Prince  M.  and  spent  a long  time  with 
him  and  the  officers  in  waiting.  The  whole  tract  was  read 
before  them  by  one  of  the  secretaries.  In  the  afternoon, 


204 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSOiNT. 


went  out  of  town  to  visit  Moung  Shwa-thah,  former  Vice- 
roy of  Rangoon.  During  our  absence,  Prince  M.  sent  to 
our  house  to  call  me,  saying  that  a learned  pundit  was  in 
attendance,  with  whom  he  wished  to  hear  me  converse.  I 
mention  the  circumstance  as  somewhat  indicative  of  the 
Prince’s  mind 

“ Oct.  25.  A tedious,  unprofitable  day — the  forenoon 
spent  in  the  palace  to  no  purpose,  and  the  afternoon,  with 
Prince  M.  and  Prince  T.  at  their  houses,  without  being 
able  to  introduce  any  religious  or  useful  conversation. 

“ 26.  While  I lay  ill  with  the  fever  and  ague,  some 
days  ago,  a young  man,  brother  of  an  officer  of  Prince  M. 
visited  me,  and  listened  to  a considerable  exposition  of 
Gospel  truth.  Since  then,  he  has  occasionally  called,  and 
manifested  a desire  to  hear  and  know  more.  This  evening, 
he  came  to  attend  our  evening  worship,  and  remained  con- 
versing till  9 o’clock.  1 hope  that  light  is  dawning  on  his 
mind.  He  desires  to  know  the  truth,  appears  to  be,  in 
some  degree,  sensible  of  his  sins,  and  has  some  slight  ap- 
prehension of  the  love  and  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

“ 28.  Spent  the  forenoon  with  Prince  M.  He  obtain- 
ed for  the  first  time,  (though  I have  explained  it  to  him 
many  times,)  some  view  of  the  nature  of  the  atonement, 
and  cried  out,  ‘ Good,  good.’  He  then  proposed  a number 
of  objections,  which  I removed,  to  his  apparent  satisfaction. 
Our  subsequent  conversation  turned,  as  usual,  on  points  of 
geography  and  astronomy.  He  candidly  acknowledged, 
that  he  could  not  resist  my  arguments  in  favor  of  the  C’o- 
pernican  system  ; and  that,  if  he  admitted  them,  he  must 
also  admit  that  the  Boodhist  system  was  overthrown.  In 
the  afternoon  visited  Prince  T.  A hopeless  case. 

“ 29.  Made  an  introductory  visit  to  the  great  Prince, 
so  called,  by  way  of  eminence,  being  the  only  brother  of 
the  Queen,  and  sustaining  the  rank  of  chief  Atwenwoon. 
Have  frequently  met  him  at  the  palace,  where  he  has  treat- 
ed me  rather  uncourteously  ; and  my  reception  to-day  was 
such  as  I had  too  much  reason  to  expect. 

“ 30.  Spent  part  of  the  forenoon  with  Prince  M.  and 
his  wife,  the  Princess  of  S.  own  sister  of  the  King.  Gave 
her  a copy  of  Mrs.  Judson’s  Burman  Catechism,  with 
which  she  was  much  pleased.  They  both  appear  to  be 
somewhat  attached  to  me,  and  say,  do  not  return  to  Ran- 
goon ; but,  when  your  wife  arrives,  call  her  to  Ava.  The 
King  will  give  you  a piece  of  ground,  on  which  to  build  a 
kyoung,  (a  house  appropriated  to  the  residence  of  sacred 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


205 


characters.)  In  the  evening,  they  sent  for  me  again,  chief- 
ly on  account  of  an  officer  of  government,  to  whom  they 
wished  to  introduce  me. 

“ Oct.  31.  Visited  the  Atwenwoon  Moung  K.  whom  I 
have  frequently  met  at  the  palace,  who  has  treated  me  with 
distinguished  candor.  He  received  me  very  politely,  and 
laying  aside  his  official  dignity,  entered  into  a most  spirit- 
ed dispute  on  various  points  of  religion.  He  pretended 
to  maintain  his  ground  without  the  shadow  of  doubt ; but 
I am  inclined  to  think  that  he  has  serious  doubts.  We 
parted  in  a friendly  manner,  and  he  invited  me  to  visit  him 
occasionally. 

“Nov.  1.  Visited  the  Tset-kyah-woongyee,  at  his  par- 
ticular request,  with  brother  Price.  He  made  the  usual 
inquiries,  medical  and  theological,  and  treated  us  with 
marked  politeness. 

“ N.  B.  The  Woongyees,  of  which  there  are  four,  rank 
next  to  the  members  of  the  royal  family,  being  public  min- 
isters of  state,  and  forming  the  high  court  of  the  empire. 
The  Atwenwoons,  of  which  there  are  six  or  seven,  may  be 
termed  private  ministers  of  state,  forming  the  privy  council 
of  the  King.  The  next  in  rank  to  the  Woongyees,  are 
Woondouks,  assistants  or  deputies  of  the  Woongyees.  The 
subordinate  officers,  both  of  the  palace  and  of  the  high 
court,  are  quite  innumerable. 

“ 6.  Since  the  last  date,  have  been  confined  with  an- 
other return  of  the  fever  and  ague. 

“ 7.  Ventured  to  call  again  on  the  great  Prince,  and 
was  rather  better  received,  but  had  no  religious  conversa- 
tion. 

“ 11.  Visited  the  Than-dau-tsen  Moung  Tsoo,  (of  Oct. 
1st)  and  spent  an  hour  very  agreeably,  though  unable  to 
introduce  religion.  He  manifests  more  personal  friendship 
than  any  other  of  my  Ava  acquaintances. 

“ N.  B.  Understood  that,  according  to  the  public  regis- 
ters, forty  thousand  houses  have  been  removed  from  Am- 
arapora  to  Ava,  the  new  capital,  and  that  thirty  thousand 
remain.  The  Burmans  reckon  ten  persons,  great  and 
small,  to  a house,  which  gives  seven  hundred  thousand  for 
the  whole  population  of  the  metropolis  of  Burmah. 

“ 12.  Spent  the  whole  forenoon  with  Prince  M.  and 
his  wife.  Made  a fuller  disclosure  than  ever  before  of  the 
nature  of  the  Christian  religion,  the  object  of  Christians  in 
sending  me  to  this  country,  my  former  repulse  at  court,  and 
S 2 


206 


MEMOIR  OP  MRS.  JUDSON. 


the  reason  of  it,  our  exposure  to  persecution  in  Rangoon, 
the  affair  of  Moung  Shwa-gnong,  &c.  &c.  They  entered 
into  my  views  and  feelings  with  considerable  interest;  but 
both  said  decidedly,  that  though  the  King  would  not  him- 
self persecute  any  one  on  account  of  religion,  he  would  not 
give  any  order  exempting  from  persecution,  but  would 
leave  his  subjects,  throughout  the  empire,  to  the  regular 
administration  of  the  local  authorities. 

“After  giving  the  Prince  a succinct  account  of  my  reli- 
gious experience,  I ventured  to  warn  him  of  his  danger, 
and  urge  him  to  make  the  Christian  religion  his  immediate 
personal  concern.  He  appeared,  for  a moment,  to  feel  the 
force  of  what  I said  : but  soon  replied,  ‘ I am  yet  young, 
only  twenty-eight.  I am  desirous  of  studying  all  the  for- 
eign arts  and  sciences.  My  mind  will  then  be  enlarged, 
and  I shall  be  capable  of  judging  whether  the  Christian  re- 
ligion be  true  or  not.’  ‘ But  suppose  your  Highness  changes 
worlds  in  the  mean  time.’  His  countenance  again  1'elL 
‘ It  is  true,’  said  he,  ‘ I know  not  when  I shall  die.’  I 
suggested  that  it  would  be  well  to  pray  to  God  for  light, 
which,  if  obtained,  would  enable  him  at  once  to  distinguish 
between  truth  and  falsehood  ; and  so  we  parted.  O,  Foun- 
tain of  Light ! shed  down  one  ray  into  the  mind  of  this 
amiable  Prince,  that  he  may  become  a patron  of  thine  in- 
fant cause,  and  inherit  an  eternal  crown. 

“Nov.  14.  Another  interview  with  Prince  M.  He  seem- 
ed at  one  time  almost  ready  to  give  up  the  religion  of  Gau- 
dama,  and  listened,  with  much  eagerness  and  pleasure,  to 
the  evidences  of  the  Christian  religion.  But  presently  two 
Burman  teachers  came  in,  with  whom  he  immediately  join- 
ed, and  contradicted  all  I said. 

“ 18.  Visited  the  Princess  of  T.  at  her  particular  re- 
quest. She  is  the  eldest  own  sister  of  the  King,  and  there- 
fore, according  to  the  Burman  laws,  consigned  to  perpetu- 
al celibacy.  She  had  heard  of  me  from  her  brother-in-law, 
Prince  M.  and  wished  to  converse  on  science  and  religion. 
Her  chief  officer  and  the  Mayor  of  the  city  were  present  ; 
and  we  carried  on  a desultory  conversation,  such  as  neces- 
sarily takes  place  on  the  first  interview.  Her  Highness 
treated  me  with  uncommon  affability  and  respect,  and  in- 
vited me  to  call  frequently. 

“ 26.  Have  been  confined  since  the  21st,  with  a third 
attack  of  the  fever  and  ague.  To-day,  went  to  the  palace, 
and  presented  a petition  for  a certain  piece  of  ground  with- 
in the  walls  of  the  town,  “ to  build  a kyoung  on.”  The 


MEMOIR  OP  MRS.  JUDSON. 


207 


King  granted  it,  on  condition  that  the  ground  should  be 
found  unoccupied. 

“ Nov.  28.  Spent  the  whole  day  at  the  palace,  in  endeav- 
oring to  secure  the  ground  petitioned  for.  At  night,  the 
land  measurer  general’s  secretary  accompanied  me  to  ascer- 
tain the  premises,  and  make  out  a plan  of  the  place. 

“ 29.  The  land  measurer  general  reported  to  the  At- 
wenwoons,  that  the  ground  was  not  actually  occupied,  but 
having  been  the  site  of  a kyoung,  when  formerly  the  city 
was  the  seat  of  government,  must  be  considered  sacred  and 
unalienable ; in  which  opinion  nearly  all  the  Atwenwoons 
coincided,  notwithstanding  the  King’s  decision  to  the  con- 
trary. 

“ Had  an  interesting  interview  with  Prince  M.  and  pre- 
sented him  with  a copy  of  the  three  last  chapters  of  Mat- 
thew, in  compliance  with  his  wish  to  have  an  account  of 
the  death  and  resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ.  He  appeared 
concerned  for  our  failure  to-day  in  the  privy  council ; but 
still  maintained,  that  though  the  ground  was  sacred,  it 
might  with  propriety  be  given  to  a priest,  though  not  a 
priest  of  Gaudama,  and  advised  me  to  make  another  appli- 
cation to  the  King. 

“ Dec.  25.  I have  had  nothing  scarcely  of  a missionary 
nature  to  notice,  since  the  last  date,  having  been  employed 
most  of  the  time  (that  is,  in  the  intervals  of  two  more  at- 
tacks of  fever  and  ague)  in  endeavoring  to  procure  a piece 
of  ground  within  the  city,  but  have  been  defeated  at  every 
point.  At  one  time,  I had  received  the  King’s  positive 
order,  for  the  place  above-mentioned,  and,  at  considerable 
expense,  passed  it  through  the  privy  council  and  the  su- 
preme court,  as  far  as  the  chief  Woongyee  ; but  as  soon 
as  he  saw  it,  he  disputed  its  propriety— -and  at  the  next 
morning  levee,  which  he  summoned  me  to  attend,  he  civilly 
told  his  Majesty  that  the  ground  was  sacred,  and  ought  not 
to  be  given  away.  Three  of  the  Atwenwoons  joined  him. 
The  King  at  first  remained  silent ; but  at  length  said, 
‘ Well,  give  him  some  vacant  spot.’  And  thus  was  the 
order  cancelled.  As  for  the  vacant  spot,  if  we  are  debarred 
all  sacred  ground,  I believe  it  will  be  impossible  to  find  it 
within  the  walls  either  of  the  inner  or  the  outer  city,  such 
is  the  immense  demand  for  places,  occasioned  by  the  per- 
petual emigration  from  the  old  city. 

“ In  prosecuting  this  business,  I had  one  noticeable  in- 
terview with  the  King.  Brother  Price  and  two  English 
gentlemen  were  present.  The  King  appeared  to  be  attract- 


208 


MEMOIR  OP  MRS.  JUDSON. 


ed  by  our  number,  and  came  towards  to  us  ; but  his  conversa- 
tion was  directed  chiefly  to  me.  He  again  inquired  about 
the  Burmans  who  had  embraced  my  religion.  ‘ Are  they 
real  Burmans  ? Do  they  dress  like  other  Burmans  ?’  &c. 
1 had  occasion  to  remark,  that  I preached  every  Sunday. 
‘ What ! in  Burman  ? ’ Yes.  ‘ Let  us  hear  how  you  preach.’ 
I hesitated.  An  Atwenwoon  repeated  the  order.  I began 
with  a form  of  worship,  which  first  ascribes  glory  to  God, 
and  then  declares  the  commands  of  the  law  of  the  Gospel ; 
after  which  I stopped.  ‘ Go  on,’  said  another  Atwenwoon. 
The  whole  court  was  profoundly  silent.  I proceeded  with 
a few  sentences  declarative  of  the  perfections  of  God,  when 
his  Majesty’s  curiosity  was  satisfied,  and  he  interrupted  me. 
In  the  course  of  subsequent  conversation,  he  asked  what  I 
had  to  say  of  Gaudama.  I replied,  that  we  all  knew  he 
was  son  of  King  Thog-dau-dah-nah ; that  we  regarded 
him  as  a wise  man  and  a great  teacher,  but  did  not  call  him 
God.  ‘ That  is  right,’  said  Moung  K.  N.  an  Atwenwoon 
who  had  not  hitherto  appeared  very  friendly  to  me.  And 
he  proceeded  to  relate  the  substance  of  a long  communica- 
tion, which  I had  lately  made  to  him  in  the  privy  council 
room,  about  God,  and  Christ,  &c.  And  this  he  did,  in  a 
very  clear  and  satisfactory  manner,  so  that  I had  scarcely  a 
single  correction  to  make  in  his  statement.  Moung  Z.  en- 
couraged by  all  this,  really  began  to  take  the  side  of  God, 
before  his  Majesty,  and  said,  ‘Nearly  all  the  world,  your 
Majesty,  believe  in  an  eternal  God  ; all,  except  Burmah  and 
Siam,  these  little  spots ! ’ His  Majesty  remained  silent ; 
and  after  some  other  desultory  inquiries,  he  abruptly  arose 
and  retired. 

“ Jan.  2.  To-day  I informed  the  King  that  it  was  my 
intention  to  return  to  Rangoon.  ‘ Will  you  proceed  thence 
to  your  own  country  ? ’ ‘ Only  to  Rangoon.’  His  Majes- 

ty gave  an  acquiescing  nod.  The  Atwenwoon  Moung  Z. 
inquired,  ‘ Will  you  both  go,  or  will  the  doctor  remain  ? ’ 
I said  that  he  would  remain.  Brother  Price  made  some 
remark  on  the  approaching  hot  season,  and  the  inconveni- 
ence of  our  present  situation ; on  which  Moung  Z.  inferring 
that  it  was  on  account  of  the  climate  that  I was  about  leav- 
ing, turning  to  me,  saying,  ‘ Then  you  will  return  here, 
after  the  hot  season.’  I looked  at  the  King,  and  said,  that 
if  it  was  convenient,  I would  return  ; which  his  Majesty 
again  sanctioned  by  an  acquiescing  nod  and  smile,  and,  in 
reply  to  brother  Price,  said,  ‘ Let  a place  be  given  him.’ 
Brother  Price,  however,  thinks  of  retaining  the  small  place 


MEMOIR  OP  MRS.  JUDSON. 


209 


on  which  we  now  live,  for  medical  purposes,  and  getting  a: 
place  at  Chagaing,  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river,  for  his- 
permanent  residence. 

“ In  the  evening,  had  a long  conversation  with  Moung- 
Z.  on  religion.  He  believes  that  there  is  an  eternal  God, 
and  that  Gaudama,  and  Christ,  and  Mahomet,  and  others, 
are  great  teachers,  who  communicated  as  much  truth  re- 
spectively as  they  could ; but  that  their  communications 
are  not  the  word  of  God.  I pressed  my  arguments-  as  far 
as  I dared  ; but  he  seemed  to  have  reflected  much  on  the 
subject,  and  to  have  become  quite  settled  and  inflexible  in 
his  conclusions.  He  may  be  called  a Deistic  Boodhist,the 
first  that  I have  met  in  the  country.  On  parting,  however, 
he  remarked,  ‘ This  is  a deep  and  difficult  subject.  Do 
you,  teacher,  consider  further,  and  I also  will  consider/ 

“ Jan.  7.  Among  the  many  places  which  I endeavored  in 
vain  to  procure,  was  a small  one,  (sufficient  for  one  family 
only,)  pleasantly  situated  on  the  banks  of  the  river,  just 
without  the  walls  of  the  town,  and  about  a mile  from  the 
palace.  But  it  had  been  appropriated  by  the  chief  Woon- 
gyee,  and  partly  fenced  in,  with  the  intention  of  building 
a temporary  zayat  for  his  recreation  and  refreshment,  when 
accompanying  the  King  in  that  quarter  of  the  city,  and 
was,  therefore,  placed  beyond  any  reasonable  hope  of  at* 
tainment.  Among  other  desperate  attempts,  however,  I 
wrote  a short  petition,  asking  for  that  place,  and  begging 
leave  to  express  my  gratitude  by  presenting  a certain  sum 
of  money.  It  was  necessary  to  put  this  into  his  own  hand ; 
and  I was,  therefore,  obliged  to  follow  him  about,  and  watch 
his  movements,  for  two  or  three  days,  until  a favorable  op- 
portunity occurred,  when  he  was  apart  from  all  his  retinue. 
I seized  the  moment,  presented  myself  before  him,  and 
held  up  the  paper.  He  read  it,  and  smiled. — ‘ You  are  in- 
defatigable in  your  search  after  a place.  But  you  cannot 
have  that.  It  is  for  my  own  use.  Nor,  if  otherwise,  could 
you  get  it  for  money.  Search  further.1 

“ I now  concluded  to  return  to  Rangoon  for  the  present, 
and  wait  until  the  town  should  be  settled,  when,  as  all  in- 
form me,  I shall  be  able  to  accommodate  myself  better.  I 
accordingly  informed  the  King  of  my  purpose,  as  mention- 
ed above,  and  began  to  look  about  for  a boat.  In  the  mean 
time,  it  occurred  to  me,  to  make  a ‘ seventh  attempt  to  fix 
the  thread,’  and  1 sought  another  opportunity  with  the  chief 
Woongyee,  a being  who  is  really  more  difficult  of  access 
than  the  King  himself.  This  evening  I was  so  fortunate  as 


210 


MEMOIR  OP  MRS.  JUDSON. 


to  find  him  at  his  house,  lying  down,  surrounded  by  forty 
or  fifty  of  his  people.  I pressed  forward  into  the  foremost 
rank,  and  placed  myself  in  a proper  attitude.  After  a 
while,  his  eye  fell  upon  me,  and  I held  up  a small  bottle  of 
eau  de  luce,  and  desired  to  present  it.  One  of  his  officers 
carried  it  to  him.  He  happened  to  be  much  pleased  with 
it,  and  sat  upright. — ‘What  kind  of  a house  do  you  intend 
to  build  ? ’ I told  him  ; but  added,  ‘ I have  no  place  to 
build  on,  my  Lord.’  He  remained  in  a meditating  attitude 
a few  moments,  and  then  replied,  ‘If  you  want  the  little 
enclosure , take  it.’  I expressed  my  gratitude.  He  began 
to  take  more  notice  of  me — inquired  about  my  character 
and  profession — and  then  entered,  with  considerable  spirit, 
on  the  subject  of  religion.  After  some  conversation,  he 
desired  a specimen  of  my  mode  of  worship  and  preaching; 
and  I was  obliged  to  repeat  much  more  than  I did  before 
the  King;  for  whenever  1 desisted,  he  ordered  me  to  go  on. 
When  his  curiosity  was  satisfied,  he  lay  down,  and  I quiet- 
ly retired. 

“ Jan.  8.  After  taking  the  best  advice,  Burman  and  for- 
eign, I weighed  out  the  sum  of  money  mentioned  in  the  pri- 
vate petition,  together  with  the  estimate  expense  of  fencing 
the  place  given  me  by  the  Woongyee,  and  in  the  evening 
carried  it  to  his  house,  where  I was  again  fortunate  in  find- 
ing him  in  the  same  position  as  yesterday  evening.  A 
few  noblemen  and  their  attendants  were  present,  which 
prevented  me  from  immediately  producing  the  money. 
His  Excellency  soon  took  notice  of  me,  and  from  seven 
o’clock  till  nine,  the  time  was  chiefly  occupied  in  conversa- 
tion on  religious  subjects.  1 found  opportunity  to  bring 
forward  some  of  my  favorite  arguments,  one  of  which,  in 
particular,  seemed  to  carry  conviction  to  the  minds  of  all 
present ; and  extorted  from  the  great  man  an  expression 
of  praise — such  praise,  however,  as  is  indicative  of  sur- 
prise, rather  than  approbation.  When  the  company  retir- 
ed, my  people  at  the  outer  door  overheard  one  say  to  an- 
other, ‘ Is  it  not  pleasant  to  hear  this  foreign  teacher  con- 
verse on  religion  ? ’ ‘ Aye,’  said  the  other,  ‘ but  his  doc- 

trines are  derogatory  to  the  honor  of  Lord  Gaudama.’ 
When  they  were  gone,  I presented  the  money,  saying,  that 
I wished  to  defray  the  expense  of  fencing  the  ground, 
which  had  been  graciously  given  me.  His  Excellency  was 
pleased  with  the  offer,  but  gently  declined  accepting  any 
thing.  He  then  looked  steadily  at  me,  as  if  to  penetrate 
into  the  motives  of  my  conduct ; and  recollecting  the  ma- 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


211 


nouvres  of  the  first  English  settlers  in  Bengal,  thought  he 
had  discovered  something — ‘ Understand,  teacher,  that  we 
do  not  give  you  the  entire  owning  of  this  ground.  We 
take  no  recompense,  lest  it  become  American  territory. 
We  give  it  to  you  for  your  present  residence  only ; and 
when  you  go  away,  shall  take  it  again.’  ‘ When  I go  away, 
my  Lord,  those  at  whose  expense  the  house  is  to  be  built, 
will  desire  to  place  another  teacher  in  my  stead.’  ‘ Very 
well,  let  him  also  occupy  the  place  ; but  when  he  dies,  or 
when  there  is  no  teacher,  we  will  take  it.’  ‘ In  that  case, 
my  Lord,  take  it.’ 

“Jan.  10.  Spent  the  whole  of  yesterday  and  to-day,  with 
various  secretaries  and  officers  of  government,  in  getting 
actual  possession  of  the  ground  given  me. 

“ 13.  Built  a small  house,  and  stationed  one  of  the  dis- 
ciples and  family  to  keep  the  place  during  my  absence. 

“ 18.  Removed  to  Chagaing,  into  a house  which  Prince 
M.  has  allowed  brother  Price  to  build  on  his  ground,  in 
expectation  that  a change  of  air  and  residence  would  re- 
lieve me  from  the  fever  and  ague,  under  which  I suffer  near- 
ly every  other  day.  It  is  my  intention,  however,  to  re- 
turn immediately  to  Rangoon,  the  time  being  nearly  ex- 
pired, which  I at  first  proposed  to  spend  in  Ava,  and  the 
ends  for  which  I came  up,  being  sufficiently  gained. 

“ 22.  Took  leave  of  Prince  M.  He  desired  me  to  re- 
turn soon,  and  bring  with  me  all  the  Christian  Scriptures, 
and  translate  them  into  Burman ; * for,’  said  he,  ‘ I wish  to 
read  them  all.’ 

“ 24.  Went  to  take  leave  of  the  King,  in  company  with 
Mr.  L.  collector  of  the  port  of  Rangoon,  who  arrived  last 
evening.  We  sat  a few  moments  conversing  together. 
‘What  are  you  talking  about?’  said  his  Majesty.  ‘He 
is  speaking  of  his  return  to  Rangoon,’  replied  Mr.  L. 
‘ What  does  he  return  for  ? Let  him  not  return.  Let  them 
both,  (that  is,  brother  Price  and  myself,)  stay  together. 
If  one  goes  away,  the  other  must  remain  alone,  and  will 
be  unhappy.’  ‘ He  wishes  to  go  for  a short  time  only,’  re- 
plied Mr.  L.  ‘ to  bring  his  wife,  the  female  teacher,  and 
his  goods,  not  having  brought  any  thing  with  him  this  time  ; 
and  he  will  return  soon.’  His  Majesty  looked  at  me,  ‘ Will 
you  then  come  again  ? ’ I replied  in  the  affirmative.  ‘ When 
you  come  again,  is  it  your  intention  to  remain  permanently, 
or  will  you  go  back  and  forth,  as  foreigners  commonly  do  ?’ 
When  I come  again,  it  is  my  intention  to  remain  perma- 


212 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


nently.’  ‘ Very  well,’  said  his  Majesty,  and  withdrew  into 
his  inner  apartment. 

“ Heard  to-day  of  the  death  of  Mah  Myat-la,  sister  of 
Mah  Men-la,  one  of  the  most  steadfast  of  the  church  in 
Rangoon. 

“ Jan,  25.  Embarked  on  a small  boat,  intending  to  go 
day  and  night,  and  touch  no  where,  in  order  to  avoid  the 
robbers,  of  which  we  have  lately  had  alarming  accounts. 

“ Feb.  2.  Lord’s  day.  At  one  o’clock  in  the  morning, 
reached  Rangoon,  seven  days  from  Ava. 

“ Several  of  the  disciples  soon  came  over  from  Dah- 
lah,  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river,  whither  they  and 
some  others  of  the  disciples  and  inquirers  have  taken  ref- 
uge, to  escape  the  heavy  taxations  and  the  illegal  harass- 
ments  of  every  kind  allowed  under  the  new  Viceroy  of  Ran- 
goon. Others  of  the  disciples  have  fled  elsewhere,  so  that 
there  is  not  a single  one  remaining  in  Rangoon,  except 
three  or  four  with  us.  The  house  of  some  of  the  disciples 
has  been  demolished,  and  their  place  taken  by  government, 
at  the  instigation  of  their  neighbors,  who  hate  them  on  ao- 
count  of  religion.  Mah  Myat-la  died  before  the  removal. 
Her  sister  gave  me  the  particulars  of  her  death.  Some  of 
her  last  expressions  were — ‘ I put  my  trust  in  Jesus  Christ 
— I love  to  pray  to  him — am  not  afraid  of  death— shall  soon 
be  with  Christ  in  heaven.” 

During  more  than  two  years  after  this  period,  no  reg- 
ular journal  was  kept  by  either  of  the  Missionaries ; and  our 
narrative  of  the  very  important  events  which  occurred  in 
this  interval,  must  be  gathered  from  letters  written  to  vari- 
ous individuals  in  this  country. 

The  following  letter  from  Mr.  Judson  to  Rev.  Dr.  Sharp, 
of  Boston,  exhibits  the  state  of  the  mission,  during  several 
months  after  his  return  to  Rangoon  : 

“ Rangoon , Aug.  5,  1823. 

“ Rev.  and  dear  Brother, 

“ It  is  with  real  satisfaction,  that  I am  able  to  inform  you 
of  the  completion  of  the  New  Testament  in  Burman,  about 
six  weeks  ago ; since  which  I have  added,  by  way  of  in- 
troduction, an  epitome  of  the  Old  Testament,  in  twelve 
sections,  consisting  of  a summary  of  Scripture  History, 
from  the  creation  to  the  coming  of  Christ,  and  an  abstract 
of  the  most  important  prophecies  of  the  Messiah  and  his 
kingdom,  from  the  Psalms,  Isaiah,  and  other  prophets.  5. 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


213 


trust  this  work  will  be  found  as  valuable,  as  any  part  of 
the  preceding  ; for  though  not,  strictly  speaking,  the  word 
of  God,  it  is  compiled  almost  entirely  in  the  words  of 
Scripture,  is  received  by  the  converts  with  great  eager- 
ness, and  found  to  be  peculiarly  interesting  and  instruc- 
tive ; and  forms,  moreover,  a sort  of  text-book,  from  which 
I am  able  to  communicate  much  information  on  the  histo- 
ry,  types  and  prophecies  of  the  Old  Testament,  in  a sys- 
tematic manner. 

“ I have  heard  but  little  from  Ava  since  I left.  Prince 
M.  sometimes  inquires  for  me,  and  wishes  to  hear  more 
about  the  Christian  religion.  Brother  Price  is  building  a 
small  brick  house  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  river,  the 
King  having  given  him  bricks.  I expect  to  remove  as 
soon  as  Mrs.  Judson  returns,  from  whom  I have  not,  how- 
ever, received  a word  of  intelligence  for  nearly  ten  months. 
BrotherHough  has  not  yet  been  able  to  get  types  from  Ben- 
gal ; no  printing,  therefore,  lias*.been  done  since  his  return. 

“ I hope  it  will  not  be  long  before  the  Gospel  and  Epistles 
of  John  are  printed.  They  have  been  ready  for  the  press 
above  a year,  and  have  been  so  thoroughly  and  repeatedly 
revised,  that  I flatter  myself  that  subsequent  translators 
will  not  find  it  necessary  to  make  many  alterations.  In- 
deed, all  the  Gospels  and  the  Acts  are  in  a tolerable  state  ; 
the  Epistles  are  still  deficient.  But  I never  read  a chapter 
without  a pencil  in  hand,  and  Griesbach  and  Parkhurst  at 
my  elbow  ; and  it  will  be  an  object  with  me  through  life, 
to  bring  the  translation  into  such  a state,  that  it  may  be  a 
standard  work.” 


.-***#@®*>— 

CHAPTER  XV. 

Return  of  Mrs.  Judson — War  with  the  British. 

On  the  5th  of  December,  1823,  Mrs.  Judson,  with  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Wade,  arrived  at  Rangoon.  Mr.  Judson,  in  a 
letter  to  Rev.  Dr.  Baldwin,  thus  announced  this  joyful 
event : 

“ Rangoon,  Dec.  7,  1823. 

" Rev.  and  dear  Sir, 

“ I had  the  inexpressible  happiness  of  welcoming  Mrs 
Judson  once  more  to  the  shores  of  Burmah,  on  the  5th  inst. 
We  are  now  on  the  eve  of  departure  for  Ava. 

T 


214 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


“ My  last  letter  from  brother  Price  mentions  that  theKing 
has  inquired  many  times  about  my  delay,  and  the  Queen 
has  expressed  a strong  desire  to  see  Mrs.  Judson  in  her 
foreign  dress.  We  sincerely  hope  that  her  Majesty’s  curi- 
osity will  not  be  confined  to  dress. 

“ Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wade  appear  in  fine  health  and  spirits, 
and  I am  heartily  rejoiced  at  their  arrival,  just  at  the 
present  time. 

“ I enclose  the  translation  of  a letter  from  Moung  Shwa- 
ba,  which  has  been  lying  by  me  some  time,  for  want  of  a 
good  opportunity  of  conveyance.” 

Translation  of  a letter,  written  by  Moung  Shwa-ba,  to  Rev.  Dr. 
Baldwin,  and  translated  from  the  Burman  original.  Sept.  23,  1823. 

“ Moung  Shwa-ba,  an  inhabitant  of  Rangoon,  a town  of 
Burmah,  one  who  adheres  to  the  religion  of  Christ,  and 
has  been  baptized,  who  meditates  on  the  immeasurable, 
incalculable  nature  of  the  divine  splendor  and  glory  of 
the  Invisible,  even  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  and  God  the 
Father,  and  takes  refuge  in  the  wisdom  and  power  and 
glory  of  God,  affectionately  addresses  the  great  teacher 
Baldwin,  a superintendent  of  missionary  affairs  in  the 
city  of  Boston,  of  America. 

“ Beloved  elder  Brother, 

“ Though  in  the  present  state,  the  places  of  our  residence 
are  very  far  apart,  and  we  have  never  met,  yet  by  means 
of  letters,  and  of  the  words  of  teacher  Judson,  who  has 
told  me  of  you,  I love  you,  and  wish  to  send  you  this  letter. 
When  the  time  arrives  in  which  we  shall  wholly  put  on 
Christ — him,  in  loving  whom  we  cannot  tire,  and  in  prais- 
ing whom  we  can  find  no  end,  and  shall  be  adorned  with 
those  ornaments,  which  the  Lord  will  dispense  to  us  out  of 
the  heavenly  treasure  house,  that  he  has  prepared,  then  we 
shall  love  one  another  more  perfectly  than  we  do  now. 

“ Formerly,  I was  in  the  habit  of  concealing  my  sins,  that 
they  might  not  appear  ; but  now  I am  convinced,  that  I 
cannot  conceal  my  sins  from  the  Lord  who  sees  and  knows 
all  things;  and  that  I cannot  atone  for  them,  nor  obtain 
atonement  from  my  former  objects  of  worship.  And  accord- 
ingly, I count  myself  to  have  lost  all,  under  the  elements 
of  the  world,  and  through  the  grace  of  the  faith  of  Christ 
only,  to  have  gained  the  spiritual  graces  and  rewards  per- 
taining to  eternity,  which  cannot  be  lost.  Therefore,  I 
have  no  ground  for  boasting,  pride,  passion  and  self  exalta- 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


215 


tion.  And  without  desiring  the  praise  of  men,  or  seeking 
my  own  will,  I wish  to  do  the  will  of  God  the  Father.  The 
members  of  the  body,  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins,  dis- 
pleasing to  God,  l desire  to  make  instruments  of  righte- 
ousness, not  following  the  will  of  the  flesh.  Worldly  de- 
sire and  heavenly  desire  being  contrary  the  one  to  the  oth- 
er, and  the  desire  of  visible  things  counteracting  the  de- 
sire of  invisible  things,  I am  as  a dead  man.  However, 
he  quickens  the  dead.  He  awakens  those  that  sleep.  He 
lifts  up  those  that  fall.  He  opens  blind  eyes.  He  perfo- 
rates deaf  ears.  He  lights  a lamp  in  the  great  house  of 
darkness.  He  relieves  the  wretched.  He  feeds  the  hungry. 
The  words  of  such  a benefactor,  if  we  reject,  we  must  die 
forever,  and  come  to  everlasting  destruction.  Which  cir- 
cumstance considering,  and  meditating  also  on  sickness, 
old  age,  and  death,  incident  to  the  present  state  of  muta- 
bility, I kneel  and  prostrate  myself,  and  pray  before  God, 
the  Father  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  has  made  an 
atonement  for  our  sins,  that  he  may  have  mercy  on  me  and 
pardon  my  sins,  and  make  me  holy,  and  give  me  a repent- 
ing, believing,  and  loving  mind. 

“ Formerly,  I trusted  in  my  own  merits ; but  now, 
through  the  preaching  and  instruction  of  teacher  Judson, 
I trust  in  the  merit  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  The  teach- 
er, therefore,  is  the  tree  ; we  are  the  blossoms  and  fruit. 
He  has  labored  to  partake  of  the  fruit,  and  now  the  tree 
begins  to  bear.  The  bread  of  life  he  has  given,  and  we 
eat.  The  water  from  the  brook  which  flows  from  the  top 
of  mount  Calvary,  for  the  cleansing  of  all  filth,  he  has 
brought,  and  made  us  bathe  and  drink.  The  bread  of 
which  we  eat,  will  yet  foment  and  rise.  The  water  which 
we  drink  and  bathe  in,  is  the  water  of  an  unfailing  spring; 
and  many  will  yet  drink  and  bathe  therein.  Then  all 
things  will  be  regenerated  and  changed.  Now  we  are 
strangers  and  pilgrims;  and  it  is  my  desire,  without  ad- 
hering to  the  things  of  this  world,  but  longing  for  my  na- 
tive abode,  to  consider  and  inquire,  how  long  I must  labor 
here  ; to  whom  I ought  to  show  the  light  which  I have 
obtained  ; when  I ought  to  put  it  up,  and  when  dis- 
close it. 

“ The  inhabitants  of  this  country  of  Burmah,  being  in 
the  evil  practice  of  forbidden  lust,  erroneous  worship,  and 
false  speech,  deride  the  religion  of  Christ.  However, 
that  we  may  bear  patiently  derision,  and  persecution,  and 
death,  for  the  sake  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  pray  for  us. 


216 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


I do  thus  pray.  For,  elder  brother,  I have  to  bear  the 
threatening  of  my  own  brother,  and  my  brother-in-law, 
who  say,  ‘ We  will  beat,  and  bruise,  and  pound  you  ; we 
will  bring  you  into  great  difficulty;  you  associate  with 
false  people ; you  keep  a false  religion ; and  you  speak 
false  words.’  However,  their  false  religion  is  the  religion 
of  death.  The  doctrine  of  the  cross  is  the  religion  of  life, 
of  love,  of  faith.  I am  a servant  of  faith.  Formerly  I was 
a servant  of  Satan.  Now  I am  a servant  of  Christ.  And 
a good  servant  cannot  but  follow  his  master.  Moreover, 
the  divine  promises  must  be  accomplished. 

“ In  this  country  of  Burmah  are  many  strayed  sheep. 
Teacher  Judson,  pitying  them,  has  come  to  gather  them 
together,  and  to  feed  them  in  love.  Some  will  not  listen, 
but  run  away.  Some  do  listen  and  adhere  to  him  : and 
that  our  numbers  may  increase,  we  meet  together,  and 
pray  to  the  great  Proprietor  of  the  sheep. 

“ Thus  I,  Moung  Shwa-ba,  a disciple  of  teacher  Jud- 
son, in  Rangoon,  write  and  send  this  letter  to  the  great 
teacher  Baldwin,  who  lives  in  Boston,  America.” 

Mr.  Wade,  in  a letter  to  Dr.  Staughton,  then  the  Corres- 
ponding Secretary,  gives  some  account  of  the  passage  from 
America  : 

“ Rev.  and  very  dear  Sir, 

“ Guided  and  directed  by  the  kind  providence  of  God, 
we  have  reached  in  safety  the  place  of  our  destination.  His 
goodness  and  mercy  have  constantly  attended  us  since  we 
left  America.  May  it  provoke  our  gratitude  and  incite  us 
to  new  obedience. 

“During  the  voyage  from  Boston  to  Calcutta,  after  hav- 
ing recovered  from  sea  sickness,  I applied  myself  to  the 
study  of  the  Burman  language  under  the  instructions  of 
Mrs.  Judson.  The  Captain  allowed  us  to  have  worship  on 
deck  every  Sabbath,  and  expressed  not  only  a willingness, 
but  some  anxiety,  that  I should  take  frequent  opportunities 
to  converse  with  the  sailors  on  the  important  concerns  of 
their  souls.  They  gave  good  attention  to  instruction,  though 
without  any  very  apparent  religious  feeling.  Most  of  them 
were  Roman  Catholics.  The  Captain  was  well  convinced 
of  the  utility  and  consequent  importance  of  having  worship 
among  the  sailors  on  the  Lord’s  day. 

“ We  arrived  in  Calcutta  on  the  19th  of  October,  and, 
in  about  two  weeks  after,  found  a ship  that  was  to  sail  for 
Rangoon  in  a few  days.  We  were  informed  that  there  was 


MEMOIR  OP  MRS.  JUDSON. 


217 


a great  prospect  of  a war  between  the  English  and  Burmans. 
On  this  account,  we  were  urgently  advised  by  all  the  friends 
in  Serampore  and  Calcutta  not  to  venture  ourselves  in  Ran- 
goon. This  advice  was  enforced  by  an  account  of  the  real 
state  of  things,  kindly  afforded  for  the  purpose,  by  the  chief 
secretary  of  the  government  of  Bengal.  Notwithstanding, 
we  felt  it  our  duty,  if  an  opportunity  offered,  to  venture, 
trusting  in  the  great  Arbiter  of  life  and  death  for  protection. 
Consequently,  we  engaged  a passage  in  the  above  mention- 
ed ship,  and  sailed  on  the  15th  of  November,  and  arrived 
in  Rangoon  on  the  5th  of  December.  I trust  we  all  felt 
some  emotions  of  gratitude  to  the  great  Father  of  all  our 
mercies,  when  we  entered  this  great  empire  of  darkness  ; 
where,  having  been  wanderers  for  seven  months,  we  found 
a place  that  we  could  call  our  own,  which,  though  in  a bar- 
barous land,  far  from  friends,  is  desirable,  because  we  have 
some  assurance  that  it  is  the  place  of  residence  designated 
for  us  by  God  himself — and 

‘ Heaven  itself,  without  my  God, 

Would  be  no  joy  to  me.’ 

“ The  prospect  of  war  has  been  daily  increasing  ever 
since  we  arrived.  We  cannot  predict  the  final  issue  ; but 
we  pray  that  it  may  be  for  the  advancement  of  the  object 
of  this  Mission.” 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson,  immediately  after  her  arrival,  left 
Rangoon  for  Ava,  leaving  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wade,  with  Mr. 
Hough  and  family,  at  Rangoon. 

The  following  letter  of  Mrs.  Judson  to  her  parents,  con- 
tains a brief  account  of  the  passage,  and  of  the  state  of  things 
at  Ava.  It  is  the  last  letter  that  she  wrote,  before  the 
occurrence  of  those  dreadful  events,  which,  for  nearly  two 
years,  subjected  the  Missionaries  to  sufferings  and  dangers, 
which  have  had  few  parallels  in  the  history  of  missions. 

“Ava,  Feb.  10,  1824. 

“ My  dear  Parents  and  Sisters, 

“ After  two  years  and  a half  wandering,  you  will  be 
pleased  to  hear  that  I have  at  last  arrived  at  home,  so  far 
as  this  life  is  concerned,  and  am  once  more  quietly  and 
happily  settled  with  Mr.  Judson.  When  I retrace  the 
scenes  through  which  I have  passed,  the  immense  space  I 
have  traversed,  and  the  various  dangers,  seen  and  unseen, 
T 2 


218 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


from  which  I have  been  preserved,  my  heart  is  filled  with 
gratitude  and  praise  to  that  Being,  who  has  at  all  times  been 
my  protector,  and  marked  out  all  the  way  before  me.  Sure- 
ly no  one  was  ever  more  highly  favored,  no  being  was 
ever  under  greater  obligations  to  make  sacrifices  for  the 
promotion  of  God’s  glory,  than  I am  at  this  moment. 
And  I think  I feel,  more  than  ever,  the  importance  of 
being  spiritual  and  humble,  and  so  to  cherish  the  influences 
of  the  Holy  Spirit,  that  in  the  communication  of  divine 
truth,  powerful  impressions  may  be  made,  and  that  I may 
no  more  wander  from  Him,  who  is  deserving  of  all  my  ser- 
vices and  affections. 

“ I wrote  from  Rangoon,  but  for  fear  my  letters  should 
not  have  arrived,  I will  mention  a few  things  therein  con- 
tained. We  had  a quick  and  pleasant  passage  from  Cal- 
cutta to  Rangoon.  Mr.  J.’s  boat  was  all  in  readiness,  my 
baggage  was  immediately  taken  from  the  ship  to  the  boat, 
and  in  seven  days  from  my  arrival,  we  were  on  our  way  to 
the  capital.  Our  boat  was  small  and  inconvenient;  but 
the  current  at  this  season  is  so  very  strong,  and  the  wind 
always  against  us,  that  our  progress  was  slow  indeed.  The 
season  however  was  cool  and  delightful  ; we  were  preserv- 
ed from  dangers  by  day  and  robbers  by  night,  and  arrived 
in  safety  in  six  weeks.  The  A-rah-wah-tee  (Irrawaddy) 
is  a noble  river;  its  banks  every  where  covered  with  im- 
mortal beings,  destined  to  the  same  eternity  as  ourselves. 
We  often  walked  through  the  villages ; and  though  we  never 
received  the  least  insult,  always  attracted  universal  atten- 
tion. A foreign  female  was  a sight  never  before  beheld, 
and  all  were  anxious  that  their  friends  and  relatives  should 
have  a view.  Crowds  followed  us  through  the  villages,  and 
some  who  were  less  civilized  than  others,  would  run  some 
way  before  us,  in  order  to  have  a long  look  as  we  approach- 
ed them.  In  one  instance,  the  boat  being  some  time  in 
doubling  a point  we  had  walked  over,  we  seated  ourselves 
down,  when  the  villagers  as  usual  assembled,  and  Mr.  Jud- 
son  introduced  the  subject  of  religion.  Several  old  men 
who  were  present  entered  into  conversation,  while  the 
multitude  was  all  attention.  The  apparent  school-master 
of  the  village  coming  up,  Mr.  Judson  handed  him  a tract, 
and  requested  him  to  read.  After  proceeding  some  way, 
he  remarked  to  the  assembly,  that  such  a writing  was  wor- 
thy of  being  copied,  and  asked  Mr.  Judson  to  remain  while 
he  copied  it.  Mr.  Judson  informed  him  he  might  keep 
the  tract,  on  condition  he  read  it  to  all  his  neighbors. 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


219 


We  could  not  but  hope  the  Spirit  of  God  would  bless  those 
few  simple  truths  to  the  salvation  of  some  of  their  souls. 

“ Our  boat  was  near  being  upset  in  passing  through  one 
of  the  rapids,  with  which  this  river  abounds.  The  rudder 
became  entangled  in  the  rocks,  which  brought  the  boat 
across  the  stream,  and  laid  her  on  one  side.  The  steers- 
man, however,  had  presence  of  mind  sufficient  to  cut  the 
rudder  from  the  boat,  which  caused  her  to  right,  without 
experiencing  any  other  inconvenience  than  a thorough 
fright,  and  the  loss  of  our  breakfast,  which  was  precipitated 
from  the  fireplace  into  the  water,  together  with  every  thing 
on  the  outside  of  the  boat. 

“ On  our  arrival  at  Ava,  we  had  more  difficulties  to  en- 
counter, and  such  as  we  had  never  before  experienced. 
We  had  no  home,  no  house  to  shelter  us  from  the  burning 
sun  by  day,  and  the  cold  dews  at  night.  Dr.  Price  had 
kindly  met  us  on  the  way,  and  urged  our  taking  up  our  res- 
idence with  him ; but  his  house  was  in  such  an  unfinished 
state,  and  the  walls  so  damp,  (of  brick,  and  just  built)  that 
spending  two  or  three  hours  threw  me  into  a fever,  and  in- 
duced me  to  feel  that  it  would  be  presumption  to  remain 
longer.  We  had  but  one  alternative,  to  remain  in  the  boat 
till  we  could  build  a small  house  on  the  spot  of  ground 
which  the  King  gave  Mr.  Judson  last  year.  And  you  will 
hardly  believe  it  possible,  for  I almost  doubt  my  senses, 
that  in  just  a fortnight  from  our  arrival,  we  moved  into  a 
house  built  in  that  time,  and  which  is  sufficiently  large  to 
make  us  comfortable.  It  is  in  a most  delightful  situation, 
out  of  the  dust  of  the  town,  and  on  the  bank  of  the  river. 
The  spot  of  ground  given  by  his  Majesty  is  small,  being 
only  120  feet  long,  and  75  wide ; but  it  is  our  own,  and  is 
the  most  healthy  situation  I have  seen.  Our  house  is 
raised  four  feet  from  the  ground,  and  consists  of  three 
small  rooms  and  a verandah. 

“ I hardly  know  how  we  shall  bear  the  hot  season,  which 
is  just  commencing,  as  our  house  is  built  of  boards,  and  be- 
fore night,  is  heated  like  an  oven.  Nothing  but  brick  is  a 
shelter  from  the  heat  of  Ava,  where  the  thermometer,  even 
in  the  shade,  frequently  rises  to  a hundred  and  eight  de- 
grees. We  have  worship  every  evening  in  Burman,  when 
a number  of  the  natives  assemble ; and  every  Sabbath  Mr. 
Judson  preaches  the  other  side  of  the  river,  in  Dr.  Price’s 
house.  We  feel  it  an  inestimable  privilege,  that  amid  all 
our  discouragements  we  have  the  language,  and  are  able 
constantly  to  communicate  truths  which  can  save  the  soul. 


220 


MEMOIR  OP  MRS.  JUDSON. 


“ My  female  school  has  already  commenced,  with  three 
little  girls,  who  are  learning  to  read,  sew,  &c.  Two  o 
them  are  sisters,  and  we  have  named  them  Mary  and  Abby 
Hasseltine.  One  of  them  is  to  be  supported  with  the  money 
which  the  “Judson  Association  of  Bradford  Academy” 
have  engaged  to  collect.  They  are  fine  children,  and  im- 
prove as  rapidly  as  any  children  in  the  world.  Their 
mother  is  deranged,  and  their  father  gave  them  to  me  to 
educate,  so  that  I have  been  at  no  expense  for  them,  ex- 
cepting their  food  and  clothes.  I have  already  begun  to 
make  inquiries  for  children,  and  doubt  not  we  shall  be 
directed  in  regard  to  our  school. 

“ I have  not  yet  been  at  the  palace,  the  royal  family  all  be- 
ing absent.  They  returned  to  Amarapora  a day  or  two  af- 
ter our  artival,  where  they  will  remain  till  the  new  palace 
in  this  city  is  finished,  when  they  will  take  possession  in 
usual  form,  and  Ava  in  future  will  be  their  residence.  My 
old  friend,  the  lady  of  the  Viceroy  of  Rangoon,  who  died 
in  my  absence,  came  to  the  boat  to  see  me  immediately  on 
being  informed  of  my  arrival.  All  her  power  and  distinc- 
tion ceased  at  the  death  of  her  husband,  and  she  is  now 
only  a private  woman.  She  is,  however,  a very  sensible 
woman,  and  there  is  much  more  hope  of  her  attending  to 
the  subject  of  religion  now,  than  when  in  public  life.  I 
intend  to  visit  her  frequently,  and  make  it  an  object  to  fix 
her  attention  to  the  subject.  In  consequence  of  war  with 
the  Bengal  government,  foreigners  are  not  so  much  es- 
teemed at  court  as  formerly.  I know  not  what  effect  this 
war  will  have  on  our  mission  ; but  we  must  leave  the  event 
with  Him  who  has  hitherto  directed  us.” 

Rumors  of  approaching  war  with  the  Bengal  govern- 
ment had,  for  some  time,  disturbed  the  public  mind.  It 
has  been  well  ascertained,  that  the  Burman  Emperor  cher- 
ished the  ambitious  design  of  invading  Bengal.  He  had 
collected  in  Arracan,  an  army  of  30,000  men,  under  the 
command  of  his  most  successful  General,  Malta  Bandoola. 
It  is  said,  that  the  army  was  furnished  with  a pair  of  golden 
fetters,  destined  to  the  honorable  service  of  being  worn  by 
the  Governor  General  of  India,  when  he  should  be  led  as 
a captive  to  the  golden  feet,  at  Ava.* 

The  Bengal  government,  however,  resolved  to  anticipate 
the  blow,  by  a sudden  irruption  into  the  Burman  empire. 


Snodgrass’  Burmese  War,  p.  277. 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


221 


The  encroachments  of  the  Burmese  government  on  the 
Company’s  possessions  had  been  long  a subject  of  complaint ; 
and  all  attempts  to  obtain  redress  had  been  met  by  neglect, 
and  at  last,  by  preparations  for  invasion  on  the  part  of  the 
Burmese. 

In  May,  1824,  an  army  of  about  six  thousand  English 
and  native  troops,  under  the  command  of  Sir  Archibald 
Campbell,  arrived  at  Rangoon.  So  entirely  unexpected 
was  this  attack,  that  no  resistance  was  made,  except  a few 
shots  from  the  fortifications  along  the  river. 

The  following  letter  from  Mr.  Wade  to  Mr.  Lawson,  of 
Calcutta,  relates  the  wonderful  escape  of  the  Missionaries 
from  the  fate  which  seemed,  for  several  hours,  to  be  im- 
pending over  them.  Truly,  the  Lord  is  a present  help  in 
trouble.  He  interposed  on  this  occasion,  while  the  heath- 
en raged,  and  suffered  them  to  do  his  prophets  no  harm. 

“ Rangoon , May  15,  1824. 

“ Dear  brother  Lawson, 

“ You  would  not  think  it  strange  if,  by  this  time,  we 
should  express  some  regret  for  our  imprudence  in  having 
left  Bengal,  contrary  to  the  advice  of  our  friends.  If  we 
had  remained  in  Calcutta  or  Serampore,  we  should  doubt- 
less have  been  exempt  from  the  inexpressible  sufferings  of 
body  and  mind,  which  we  experienced  during  a part  of  the 
present  week.  But  since  God  has  graciously  preserved  our 
lives,  and  restored  to  us  rest  and  quietness,  for  reasons 
which  may  easily  be  conceived  by  a Christian,  we  rejoice 
that  we  have  been  afflicted. 

“ We  did  not  apprehend,  until  last  Monday,  that  war  was 
declared  against  the  Burmans.  The  most  credible  infor- 
mation which  we  could  obtain,  assured  us,  that  all  grievan- 
ces were  amicably  settled.  But  on  Monday  last,  informa- 
tion came,  that  a number  of  ships  were  at  the  mouth  of 
the  river.  Government  immediately  ordered  every  person 
in  Rangoon  who  wears  a hat  to  be  taken  prisoner,  which 
was  accordingly  done.  In  the  course  of  the  succeeding 
night,  Mr.  Hough  and  myself  were  chained,  and  put  into 
close  confinement,  under  armed  keepers.  In  the  morning 
the  fleet  was  in  sight  of  the  town,  and  our  keepers  were  or- 
dered to  massacre  us  the  moment  the  first  shot  was  fired 
upon  the  town.  But  when  the  firing  commenced,  our 
murderers  were  so  effectually  panic  struck,  that  they  all 
slunk  away  into  one  corner  of  the  prison,  speechless,  and 
almost  breathless.  The  next  shot  made  our  prison  tremble 


222 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


and  shake,  as  if  it  would  be  immediately  down  upon  our 
heads.  Our  keepers  now  made  for  the  prison  door : we 
used  every  exertion  to  persuade  them  to  remain,  but  all  to 
no  purpose  ; they  broke  upon  the  door  and  fled.  In  a few 
moments  after,  the  firing  ceased ; and  we  expected  the 
troops  were  landing,  and  that  we  should  be  soon  released  ; 
when,  horrible  to  lelate,  about  fifty  Burmans  rushed  into 
the  prison,  drew  us  out,  stripped  us  of  every  thing  but  pan- 
taloons; our  naked  arms  were  drawn  behind  us,  and  cord- 
ed as  tight  as  the  strength  of  one  man  would  permit ; and 
we  were  almost  literally  carried  through  the  streets  upon 
the  points  of  their  speais,  to  the  seat  of  judgment,  and  were 
made  to  sit  upon  our  knees,  with  our  bodies  bending  for- 
ward, for  the  convenience  of  the  executioner,  who  was  or- 
dered that  moment  to  behead  us.  None  of  us  understood 
the  order  but  Mr.  Hough.  He  requested  the  executioner 
to  desist  a moment,  and  petitioned  the  Yawoon  to  send  him 
on  board  the  frigate,  and  promised  to  use  his  influence  to 
prevent  any  further  firing  upon  the  town.  The  linguists 
seconded  the  proposal,  and  pleaded  that  we  might  be  re- 
prieved for  a few  moments. 

“The  Yawoon  answered,  If  the  English  fire  again, 
there  shall  be  no  reprieve  : and  asked  Mr.  Hough  if  he 
would  positively  promise  to  put  an  immediate  stop  to  the 
firing,  which  you  will  recollect  had  been  discontinued,  from 
the  time  that  our  keepers  in  prison  fled.  At  this  moment, 
several  shots  were  sent  very  near  us : the  government  peo- 
ple fled  from  the  seat  of  judgment,  and  took  refuge  un- 
der the  banks  of  a neighboring  tank.  All  the  others 
fled  from  the  town,  but  kept  us  before  them  : we  were 
obliged  to  make  our  way  as  fast  as  possible,  for  the  mad- 
ness and  terror  of  our  attendants  allowed  us  no  compli- 
ments. 

“ We  were  soon  overtaken  by  the  government  people, 
fleeing  upon  horseback. 

“About  a mile  and  a half  from  the  town  they  halted, 
and  we  were  again  placed  before  them.  Mr.  Hough  and 
the  linguists  renewed  their  petition.  After  a few  moments’ 
conversation,  his  irons  were  taken  off,  and  he  was  sent  on 
board  the  frigate,  with  the  most  awful  threatenings  to  him- 
self and  us,  if  he  did  not  succeed. 

“ The  remainder  of  us  were  obliged  again  to  resume 
our  march.  Finally,  a part  of  us  were  confined  in  a strong 
building,  at  the  foot  of  the  golden  pagoda.  I,  with  two 
others,  was  taken  into  the  pagoda,  and  confined  in  a 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


223 


strong  building,  and  left  under  the  care  of  a door-keeper. 
After  dark  this  fellow,  by  the  promise  of  a present,  was 
induced  to  remove  us  into  a kind  of  vault,  which  had  but  a 
small  aperture,  and  was  without  windows : it  afforded  only 
sufficient  air  for  the  purpose  of  respiration.  The  fellow 
himself,  I believe,  ran  away.  We  were  several  times  alarm- 
ed during  the  night. 

“ The  next  morning  early,  we  were  searched  for  by  our 
blood-thirsty  enemies,  who,  upon  finding  we  were  not  in 
the  room  where  they  left  us,  concluded  that  we  had  escaped 
and  fled.  We  expected  every  moment  we  should  be  dis- 
covered, when,  to  our  great  relief,  we  heard  them  cry  out, 
‘The  English  are  coming!’  and  they  fled.  We  waited, 
however,  in  vain,  to  hear  some  sound  which  would  assure 
us  that  it  would  be  safe  to  cry  out  for  assistance  ; for  we 
soon  found  we  were  again  surrounded  with  Burmans. 

“ About  noon,  the  English  troops  came  up,  and  to  our 
inexpressible  joy,  relieved  us  from  our  unpleasant  situation. 
As  soon  as  I could  be  disengaged  from  my  galling  chains, 
I hastened  to  the  mission-house,  to  learn  the  fate  of  Mrs. 
Wade  and  Hough.  I found  them  safe  and  well;  but 
though  not  imprisoned,  they  had  experienced  great  suffer- 
ings, and  escaped  great  dangers.  Mr.  Hough  I also  found 
safe  at  the  mission-house.  When  we  met.  and  heard  the 
relation  of  each  other’s  dangers  and  escapes,  we  felt  con- 
strained to  join  in  the  most  hearty  acknowledgments  of 
gratitude  to  God,  by  whose  divine  interposition  our  lives 
had  been  preserved. 

“ I have  too  little  room  to  think  of  entering  upon  our 
feelings,  when  we  viewed  ourselves  as  in  one  moment 
more,  to  launch  into  eternity.  Suffice  it  to  say,  I felt  an 
assurance  in  the  grace  of  God,  which  disarmed  death  of 
its  terror.  The  hope  of  the  Gospel  seemed  to  me  a treas- 
ure, whose  value  was  beyond  all  computation.  Finally,  I 
trust  the  dangers  and  sufferings  of  the  past  week  have 
yielded  me  a rich  spiritual  harvest. 

“ All  who  had  been  taken  prisoners,  and  ordered  to  be 
executed  by  the  Burmans,  were  on  Wednesday  regained, 
and  set  at  liberty  by  the  English  troops.  All  the  Burmans 
have  fled  to  the  jungles,  and  have  built  several  stockades 
in  different  directions  from  the  town,  some  of  which  have 
already  been  taken  and  burned  by  the  English  troops. 

“ The  Yavvoon  orders  every  person  to  be  put  to  death 
who  betrays  the  least  desire  to  return  to  Rangoon.  Num- 
bers of  Siamese,  Persees,  Portuguese,  Musselmans,  and 


224 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUBSON. 


even  Burmans,  have  been  found  in  the  jungles,  who  have 
been  murdered  by  the  Burmans  themselves. 

“ Monday,  17.  The  army  has  penetrated  the  country 
for  several  miles  around  us.  The  result  of  every  engage- 
ment, as  yet,  has  been  in  favor  of  the  English. 

“ You  will  be  able  to  obtain  a full  account  of  the  state 
of  affairs  in  this  place,  from  the  public  papers,  else  I 
should  be  more  minute  in  my  communications.  I hope 
you  will  therefore  excuse  me. 

“ It  is  between  two  and  three  months  since  we  have  re- 
ceived any  letter  from  Mr.  Judson,  or  Doctor  Price.  It  is 
impossible  to  predict  their  fate.  We  tremble  whenever  we 
think  of  them.  We  can  only  pray  that  God,  who  has  de- 
livered us  out  of  the  hands  of  our  cruel  enemies,  may  de- 
liver them  also.” 

Letter  from  Mr.  Hough  to  Dr.  Staughton. 

“ Rangoon,  June  6,  1824. 

“ Rev.  and  dear  Sir, 

“ We  are  now  amid  the  noise  and  bustle  of  war,  and  are 
surrounded,  on  all  sides,  by  an  army  of  ten  thousand  Brit- 
ish troops,  a greater  part  of  which  came  up  the  river,  and 
attacked  the  town  on  the  11th  ult.  The  town  was  com- 
pletely evacuated  when  the  British  landed,  by  the  Burmans, 
who  all  fled  into  the  interior  of  the  country.  Many  skir- 
mishes have  taken  place  since,  and  we  are  now,  from  the 
forces  which  the  Burman  chiefs  are  collecting,  expecting, 
probably  within  sight  and  hearing,  a bloody  and  destructive 
battle.  The  Burmans  have  exercised  many  cruelties,  both 
on  one  another,  and  on  a few  prisoners  who  have  unhappily 
fallen  into  their  hands.  This  presents  no  inducement  to 
the  English  to  spare  their  lives.  The  war,  according  to 
every  present  appearance,  must  continue  for  some  time  to 
come.  Every  Burman  Christian,  excepting  Moung  Shwa- 
ba,  has  fled,  and  all  missionary  work,  excepting  the  study 
of  the  language,  has  ceased. 

“We  have  not  heard  from  brothers  Judson  and  Price  for 
a long  time.  Now  all  communication  is  cutoff.  We  can- 
not but  feel  many  anxieties  on  their  account.  The  mission 
property  here  has  sustained  no  injury ; and,  unless  the  Bur- 
mans make  a sudden  irruption,  will,  I trust,  under  God,  re- 
main undisturbed.  Should  we,  however,  fall  into  the  hands 
of  the  Burmans,  in  their  present  state  of  feeling,  we  have 
no  human  probability  on  which  to  hope  for  safety.” 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


225 


Messrs.  Hough  and  Wade,  with  their  wives,  soon  after 
returned  to  Bengal,  their  stay  in  Rangoon  being  attended 
with  danger,  while  they  had  no  opportunity  of  effecting 
any  thing  for  the  mission.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wade  here  con- 
tinued the  study  of  the  language  ; and  Mr.  W.  employed 
himself  in  printing  the  Burrnan  Dictionary,  which  had  been 
compiled  by  Mr.  Judson — a work  of  great  value  to  future 
Missionaries. 

The  situation  of  the  Missionaries  at  Ava  now  became  a 
subject  of  intense  anxiety  to  all  the  friends  of  the  mission. 
There  was  too  much  reason  to  fear  that  they  had  fallen  vic- 
tims to  the  hasty  resentment  of  a vindictive  and  haughty 
government.  The  English  troops  were  uniformly  victori- 
ous. Army  after  army  of  Burmans  was  defeated  ; and  the 
English  were  on  the  advance  towards  the  capital.  These 
events  were  likely  to  incense  the  Burrnan  government,  and 
to  induce  them  to  treat  with  the  utmost  severity  all  for- 
eigners. 

For  nearly  two  years  the  cloud  which  concealed  their 
fate  hung  dark  and  portentous.  That  suspense,  which  is 
often  as  dreadful  as  the  most  awful  certainty,  agitated  the 
minds  of  their  relatives,  and  of  all  the  friends  of  missions, 
with  alternate  hopes  and  fears.  Those  who  cherished  the 
belief  that  the  Missionaries  were  alive,  relied  only  on  the 
protection  of  that  God,  who  had  so  signally  protected  this 
mission,  and  who,  by  an  interposition  almost  as  visibly  mi- 
raculous as  that  which  rescued  Peter  from  his  enemies,  had 
recently  preserved  the  Missionaries  at  Rangoon  from  in- 
stant and  apparently  inevitable  death.  It  was,  moreover, 
nearly  certain,  that  if  the  Missionaries  were  living,  they 
were  subjected  to  imprisonment,  and  to  dreadful  sufferings, 
both  corporeal  and  mental. 

These  considerations  produced  a deep  anxiety  in  the 
public  mind,  which  has  seldom  been  witnessed,  and  which, 
it  is  believed,  drew  from  many  hearts  continual  and  impor- 
tunate prayer  to  God,  that  he  would  hear  the  sigh  of  the 
prisoners,  and  protect  his  servants  from  the  rage  of  the 
heathen,  and  from  the  perils  of  war. 

At  length  this  painful  suspense  was  terminated  by  the 
joyful  news,  that  the  Missionaries  were  alive,  and  were  safe 
in  the  English  camp.  The  British  troops,  after  an  almost 
uninterrupted  series  of  successful  combats,  had  penetrated 
to  Yandaboo,  about  forty  miles  from  the  capital.  The 
Burmese  government  had  hitherto  haughtily  refused  to  com- 


226 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


ply  with  the  terms  proposed  by  the  British  commander. 
But  the  near  approach  of  the  English  troops,  and  the  pros- 
pect of  the  speedy  capture  of  the  golden  city,  so  operated 
on  the  fears  of  the  Monarch,  that  he  yielded,  and  signed  a 
treaty  of  peace,  in  which  he  ceded  a large  portion  of  his 
territory,  and  agreed  to  pay  a crore  of  rupees,  (about  five 
millions  of  dollars,)  in  four  instalments.  He  was  required, 
moreover,  to  liberate  all  the  English  and  American  prison- 
ers. Mr.  and  Mrs.  Judson,  and  Dr.  Price,  were  thus  res- 
cued from  the  grasp  of  their  oppressors ; and  on  the  24th 
of  February,  1826,  they  were  received,  with  the  kindest 
hospitality,  at  the  British  camp.  Mrs.  Judson  wrote  thus 

To  her  Sister : 

“ British  Camp,  Yandaboo,  40  miles 
from  Ava,  Feb.  25,  1826. 

“ My  dear  Sister  A. 

“ Happy  indeed  am  I to  be  in  a situation  once  more  to 
write  you,  and  to  find  myself  under  the  protection  of  a 
Christian  government.  To  have  my  mind  once  more  re- 
lieved from  those  agonizing  expectations  and  fearful  appre- 
hensions to  which  it  has  so  long  been  subject,  almost  inca- 
pacitates me  for  writing,  from  excess  of  joy,  and,  I trust, 
sincere  gratitude  to  Him  who  has  afflicted  and  delivered  us 
from  our  afflictions.  I have  only  time  to  write  a line  or 
two,  just  to  inform  you  of  our  emancipation  and  comforta- 
ble circumstances. 

“ Four  or  five  days  ago,  my  hopes  of  being  released  from 
the  Burman  yoke  were  faint  indeed  ; but  through  the  kind- 
ness of  Sir  Archibald  Campbell,  who  demanded  us  of  the 
Burman  government,  we  obtained  our  liberty,  and  are  now 
under  his  protection,  and  receive  from  him  every  possible 
attention.  He  has  provided  us  with  a tent  near  his  own, 
during  our  stay  on  the  banks  of  the  Irrawaddy,  and  one  of 
the  largest  gun  boats  to  convey  us  to  Rangoon.  Peace  was 
ratified  yesterday,  and  in  a few  days  we  shall  proceed  down 
the  river. 

“ We  have  a little  daughter,  born  seven  months  after  the 
imprisonment  of  her  father  ; she  is  a lovely  child,  and  now 
more  than  a year  old.  We  call  her  Maria  Eliza  Butter- 
worth.  Maria’s  nurse,  together  with  two  little  Burman 
girls,  Mary  and  Abby,  I have  brought  with  me,  and  shall 
now  have  it  in  my  power  to  take  them  with  me  wherever  I 
go.  My  health  is  now  good,  having  just  recovered  from  a 
dreadful  fever,  during  the  height  of  which  I was  delirious, 
for  several  days,  and  in  the  absence  of  Mr.  J.  without  any 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


227 


person  to  look  after  me,  excepting  servants.  Perhaps  no 
person  was  ever  brought  so  low,  and  recovered.  It  appear- 
ed a miracle  to  every  one,  and  I could  only  say,  It  is  the 
Lord  who  has  done  it.  So  entirely  exhausted  was  my 
strength,  that  I could  not  move  a limb  for  some  time,  or 
stand  on  my  feet  for  six  weeks  after  ; and  even  now,  three 
months  since  my  fever  left  me,  I have  hardly  strength  to 
walk  alone,  though  I am  perfectly  well  in  other  respects. 

“We  shall  probably  continue  in  the  Burman  empire,  but 
in  some  part  under  British  protection.  God  has  been  with 
us  through  all  our  sufferings,  and  intermingled  mercies  all 
the  way.  Bless  his  holy  name,  for  he  is  a prayer  hearing 
God,  and  will  not  forsake  his  people  in  their  distress.  Re- 
member us  in  your  prayers. 

“ P.  S.  This  is  the  first  letter  I have  written  for  nearly 
two  years.” 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

Account  of  the  Scenes  at  Ava  during  the  War. 

The  sufferings  of  the  Missionaries,  during  this  long  and 
disastrous  period,  surpassed  all  that  the  most  alarmed  and 
fertile  imagination  had  conceived.  Of  the  dreadful  scenes 
at  Ava,  a minute  account  was  written  by  Mrs.  Judson  to 
Dr.  Elnathan  Judson,  who  has  kindly  furnished  it  for  this 
work.  It  will  be  read  with  strong  and  painful  interest. 
Fiction  itself  has  seldom  invented  a tale  more  replete  with 
terror. 

“ Rangoon,  May  26,  1826. 

“ My  beloved  Brother, 

“ I commence  this  letter  with  the  intention  of  giving  you 
the  particulars  of  our  captivity  and  sufferings  at  Ava.  How 
long  my  patience  will  allow  my  reviewing  scenes  of  disgust 
and  horror,  the  conclusion  of  this  letter  will  determine. 
I had  kept  a journal  of  every  thing  that  had  transpired  from 
our  arrival  at  Ava,  but  destroyed  it  at  the  commencement 
of  our  difficulties. 

“ The  first  certain  intelligence  we  received  of  the  decla- 
ration of  war  by  the  Burmese,  was  on  our  arrival  at  Tsen- 
pyoo-kywon,  about  a hundred  miles  this  side  of  Ava,  where 
part  of  the  troops,  under  the  command  of  the  celebrated 
Bandoola,  had  encamped.  As  we  proceeded  on  our  jour- 
ney, we  met  Bandoola  himself,  with  the  remainder  of  his 
troops,  gaily  equipped,  seated  on  his  golden  barge,  and  sur- 


228 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


rounded  by  a fleet  of  gold  war  boats,  one  of  which  was 
instantly  dispatched  the  other  side  of  the  river  to  hail  us, 
and  make  all  necessary  inquiries.  We  were  allowed  to 
proceed  quietly  on,  when  we  had  informed  the  messenger 
that  we  were  Americans,  not  English , and  were  going  to 
Ava  in  obedience  to  the  command  of  his  Majesty. 

“ On  our  arrival  at  the  capital,  we  found  that  Dr.  Price 
was  out  of  favor  at  court,  and  that  suspicion  rested  on 
most  of  the  foreigners  then  at  Ava.  Your  brother  visited 
at  the  palace  two  or  three  times,  but  found  the  King’s  man- 
ner toward  him  very  different  from  what  it  formerly  had 
been  ; and  the  Queen,  who  had  hitherto  expressed  wishes 
for  my  speedy  arrival,  now  made  no  inquiries  after  me,  or 
intimated  a wish  to  see  me.  Consequently,  I made  no  ef- 
fort to  visit  at  the  palace,  though  almost  daily  invited  to  vis- 
it some  of  the  branches  of  the  royal  family,  who  were  living 
in  their  own  houses,  out  of  the  palace  enclosure.  Under 
these  circumstances,  we  thought  our  most  prudent  course 
lay  in  prosecuting  our  original  intention  of  building  a house 
and  commencing  missionary  operations  as  occasions  offer- 
ed, thus  endeavoring  to  convince  the  government  that  we 
had  really  nothing  to  do  with  the  present  war. 

“ In  two  or  three  weeks  after  our  arrival,  the  King,  Queen, 
all  the  members  of  the  royal  family,  and  most  of  the  offi- 
cers of  government,  returned  to  Amarapora,  in  order  to 
come  and  take  possession  of  the  new  palace  in  the  custom- 
ary style.  As  there  has  been  much  misunderstanding  rel- 
ative to  Ava  and  Amarapora,  both  being  called  the  capital 
of  the  Burmese  empire,  I will  here  remark,  that  present 
Ava  was  formerly  the  seat  of  government ; but  soon  after 
the  old  King  had  ascended  the  throne,  it  was  forsaken,  and 
a new  palace  built  at  Amarapora,  about  six  miles  from  Ava, 
in  which  he  remained  during  his  life.  In  the  fourth  year 
of  the  reign  of  the  present  King,  Amarapora  was  in  its 
turn  forsaken,  and  a new  and  beautiful  palace  built  at  Ava, 
which  was  then  in  ruins,  but  is  now  the  capital  of  the  Bur- 
mese empire,  and  the  residence  of  the  Emperor.  The 
King  and  royal  family  had  been  living  in  temporary  build- 
ings at  Ava,  during  the  completion  of  the  new  palace,  which 
gave  occasion  for  their  returning  to  Amarapora. 

“ I dare  not  attempt  a description  of  that  splendid  day, 
when  majesty  with  all  its  attendant  glory,  entered  the  gates  of 
the  golden  city,  and  amid  the  acclamations  of  millions,  I may 
say,  took  possession  of  the  palace.  The  saupwars  of  the 
provinces  bordering  on  China,  all  the  Viceroys  and  high  of- 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


229 


fleers  of  the  kingdom,  were  assembled  on  the  occasion, 
dressed  in  their  robes  of  state,  and  ornamented  with  the  in- 
signia of  their  office.  The  white  elephant,  richly  adorned 
with  gold  and  jewels,  was  one  of  the  most  beautiful  objects 
in  the  procession.  The  King  and  Q,ueen  alone  were  una- 
dorned, dressed  in  the  simple  garb  of  the  country;  they, 
hand  in  hand,  entered  the  garden  in  which  we  had  taken 
our  seats,  and  where  a banquet  was  prepared  for  their  re- 
freshment. All  the  riches  and  glory  of  the  empire  were 
on  this  day  exhibited  to  view.  The  number  and  immense 
size  of  the  elephants,  the  numerous  horses,  and  great  vari- 
ety of  vehicles  of  all  descriptions,  far  surpassed  any  thing 
I have  ever  seen  or  imagined.  Soon  after  his  Majesty  had 
taken  possession  of  the  new  palace,  an  order  was  issued 
that  no  foreigner  should  be  allowed  to  enter,  excepting 
Lansago.  We  were  a little  alarmed  at  this,  but  concluded 
it  was  from  political  motives,  and  would  not,  perhaps,  es- 
sentially affect  us. 

“ For  several  weeks,  nothing  took  place  to  alarm  us,  and 
we  went  on  with  our  school.  Mr.  J.  preached  every  Sabbath, 
all  the  materials  for  building  a brick  house  were  procured, 
and  the  masons  had  made  considerable  progress  in  raising 
the  building. 

“ On  the  23d  of  May,  1824,  just  as  we  had  concluded 
worship  at  the  Doctor’s  house,  the  other  side  of  the  river, 
a messenger  came  to  inform  us  that  Rangoon  was  taken  by 
the  English.  The  intelligence  produced  a shock  in  which 
was  a mixture  of  fear  and  joy.  Mr.  Gouger,  a young  mer- 
chant residing  at  Ava,  was  then  with  us,  and  had  much 
more  reason  to  fear  than  the  rest  of  us.  We  all,  however, 
immediately  returned  to  our  house,  and  began  to  consider 
what  was  to  be  done.  Mr.  G.  went  to  Prince  Thar-yai- 
wa-dee,  the  King’s  most  influential  brother,  who  informed 
him  he  need  not  give  himself  any  uneasiness,  as  he  had  men- 
tioned the  subject  to  his  Majesty,  who  had  replied,  that  ‘the 
few  foreigners  residing  at  Ava  had  nothing  to  do  with  the 
war,  and  should  not  be  molested.’ 

“ The  government  were  now  all  in  motion.  An  army  of 
ten  or  twelve  thousand  men,  under  the  command  of  the 
Kyee-woon-gyee,  were  sent  of  in  three  or  four  days,  and 
were  to  be  joined  by  the  Sakyer-woon-gyee,  who  had  pre- 
viously been  appointed  Viceroy  of  Rangoon,  and  who  was 
on  his  way  thither,  when  the  news  of  its  attack  reached 
him.  No  doubt  was  entertained  of  the  defeat  of  the  Encr- 
U 2 


230 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


lish  ; the  only  fear  of  the  King  was,  that  the  foreigners,  hear- 
ing of  the  advance  of  the  Burmese  troops,  would  be  so 
alarmed,  as  to  flee  on  board  their  ships  and  depart,  before 
there  would  be  time  to  secure  them  as  slaves.  ‘Bring  for 
me,’  said  a wild  young  buck  of  the  palace,  ‘ six  kala  pyoo, 
(white  strangers,)  to  row  my  boat and  ‘ to  me,’  said  the 
lady  of  a Woon-gyee,  ‘ send  four  white  strangers  to  manage 
the  affairs  of  my  house,  as  I understand  they  are  trusty 
servants.’  The  war  boats,  in  high  glee,  passed  our  house, 
the  soldiers  singing  and  dancing,  and  exhibiting  gestures 
of  the  most  joyous  kind.  Poor  fellows ! said  we,  you  will 
probably  never  dance  again.  And  it  so  proved,  for  few  if 
any  ever  saw  again  their  native  home. 

“ As  soon  as  the  army  were  dispatched,  the  government 
began  to  inquire  the  cause  of  the  arrival  of  the  strangers 
at  Rangoon.  There  must  be  spies  in  the  country,  suggest- 
ed some,  who  have  invited  them  over.  And  who  so  likely 
to  be  spies,  as  the  Englishmen  residing  at  Ava?  A report 
was  in  circulation,  that  Captain  Laird,  lately  arrived,  had 
brought  Bengal  papers  which  contained  the  intention  of  the 
English  to  take  Rangoon,  and  it  was  kept  a secret  from  his 
Majesty.  An  inquiry  was  instituted.  The  three  English- 
men, Gouger,  Laird,  and  Rogers,  were  called  and  examin- 
ed. It  was  found  they  had  seen  the  papers,  and  were  put 
in  confinement,  though  not  in  the  prison.  We  now  began 
to  tremble  for  ourselves,  and  were  in  daily  expectation  of 
some  dreadful  event. 

“ At  length  Mr.  Judson  and  Dr.  Price  were  summoned 
to  a court  of  examination,  where  strict  inquiry  was  made 
relative  to  all  they  knew.  The  great  point  seemed  to  be 
whether  they  had  been  in  the  habit  of  making  communica- 
tions to  foreigners  of  the  state  of  the  country,  &c.  They 
answered,  they  had  always  written  to  their  friends  in  Amer- 
ica, but  had  no  correspondence  with  English  officers,  or  the 
Bengal  government.  After  their  examination,  they  were 
not  put  in  confinement  as  the  Englishmen  had  been,  but  were 
allowed  to  return  to  their  houses.  In  examining  the  ac- 
counts of  Mr.  G.  it  was  found  that  Mr.  J.  and  Dr.  Price  had 
taken  money  of  him  to  a considerable  amount.  Ignorant 
as  were  the  Burmese  of  our  mode  of  receiving  money  by 
orders  on  Bengal,  this  circumstance,  to  their  suspicious 
minds,  was  a sufficient  evidence,  that  the  Missionaries  were 
in  the  pay  of  the  English,  and  very  probably  spies.  It  was 
thus  represented  to  the  King,  who,  in  an  angry  tone,  order- 
ed the  immediate  arrest  of  the  ‘ two  teachers.’ 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


231 


“ On  the  8th  of  June,  just  as  we  were  preparing  for  din- 
ner, in  rushed  an  officer,  holding  a black  book,  with  a 
dozen  Burmans,  accompanied  by  one,  who,  from  his  spotted 
face,  we  knew  to  be  an  executioner,  and  a ‘son  of  the  pris- 
on.’ ‘ Where  is  the  teacher  V was  the  first  inquiry.  Mr  Jud- 
son  presented  himself.  ‘ You  are  called  by  the  King,’  said 
the  officer  ; a form  of  speech  always  used  when  about  to 
arrest  a criminal.  The  spotted  man  instantly  seized  Mr. 
Judson,  threw  him  on  the  floor,  and  produced  the  small 
cord,  the  instrument  of  torture.  I caught  hold  of  his  arm  ; 

‘ Stay,  (said  I,)  I will  give  you  money.’  * Take  her  too,’ 
said  the  officer  ; ‘ she  also  is  a foreigner.’  Mr.  Judson,  with 
an  imploring  look,  begged  they  would  let  me  remain  till 
further  orders.  The  scene  now  was  shocking  beyond  de- 
scription. The  whole  neighborhood  had  collected — the 
masons  at  work  on  the  brick  house  threw  down  their  tools, 
and  ran — the  little  Burman  children  were  screaming  and 
crying — the  Bengallee  servants  stood  in  amazement  at  the 
indignities  offered  their  master — and  the  hardened  execu- 
tioner, with  a kind  of  hellish  joy,  drew  tight  the  cords,  bound 
Mr.  Judson  fast,  and  dragged  him  off  I knew  not  whither. 
In  vain  I begged  and  entreated  the  spotted  face  to  take 
the  silver,  and  loosen  the  ropes  ; but  he  spurned  my  offers, 
and  immediately  departed.  I gave  the  money,  however, 
to  Moung  Ing  to  follow  after,  to  make  some  further  attempt 
to  mitigate  the  torture  of  Mr.  Judson  ; but  instead  of  suc- 
ceeding, when  a few  rods  from  the  house,  the  unfeeling 
wretches  again  threw  their  prisoner  on  the  ground,  and 
drew  the  cords  still  tighter,  so  as  almost  to  prevent  res- 
piration. 

“ The  officer  and  his  gang  proceeded  on  to  the  court 
house,  where  the  Governor  of  the  city,  and  officers  were 
collected,  one  of  whom  read  the  order  of  the  King,  to  com- 
mit Mr.  Judson  to  the  death  prison,  into  which  he  was 
soon  hurled,  the  door  closed — and  Moung  Ing  saw  no  more. 
What  a night  was  now  before  me ! 1 retired  into  my  room, 
and  endeavored  to  obtain  consolation  from  committing  my 
case  to  God,  and  imploring  fortitude  and  strength  to  suffer 
whatever  awaited  me.  But  the  consolation  of  retirement 
was  not  long  allowed  me,  for  the  magistrate  of  the  place 
had  come  into  the  verandah,  and  continually  called  me  to 
come  out,  and  submit  to  his  examination.  But  previously 
to  going  out,  I destroyed  all  my  letters,  journals,  and 
writings  of  every  kind,  lest  they  should  disclose  the  fact, 
that  we  had  correspondents  in  England,  and  had  minuted 


232 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


down  every  occurrence  since  our  arrival  in  the  country. 
When  this  work  of  destruction  was  finished,  I went  out  and 
submitted  to  the  examination  of  the  magistrate,  who  in- 
quired very  minutely  of  every  thing  1 knew ; then  ordered 
the  gates  of  the  compound  to  be  shut,  no  person  to  be  al- 
lowed to  go  in  or  out,  placed  a guard  of  ten  ruffians,  to 
whom  he  gave  a strict  charge  to  keep  me  safe,  and  departed. 

“ It  was  now  dark.  I retired  to  an  inner  room  with  my 
four  little  Burman  girls,  and  barred  the  doors.  The  guard 
instantly  ordered  me  to  unbar  the  doors  and  come  out,  or 
they  would  break  the  house  down.  I obstinately  refused 
to  obey,  and  endeavored  to  intimidate  them  by  threatening 
to  complain  of  their  conduct  to  higher  authorities  on  the 
morrow.  Finding  me  resolved  in  disregarding  their  orders, 
they  took  the  two  Bengallee  servants,  and  confined  them  in 
the  stocks  in  a very  painful  position.  I could  not  endure 
this  ; but  called  the  head  man  to  a window,  and  promised 
to  make  them  all  a present  in  the  morning,  if  they  would 
release  the  servants.  After  much  debate,  and  many  severe 
threatenings,  they  consented,  but  seemed  resolved  to  annoy 
me  as  much  as  possible.  My  unprotected,  desolate  state, 
my  entire  uncertainty  of  the  fate  of  Mr.  Judson,  and  the 
dreadful  carousings  and  almost  diabolical  language  of  the 
guard,  all  conspired  to  make  it  by  far  the  most  distressing 
night  I had  ever  passed.  You  may  well  imagine,  my  dear 
brother,  that  sleep  was  a stranger  to  my  eyes,  and  peace 
and  composure  to  my  mind. 

“ The  next  morning,  I sent  Moung  Ing  to  ascertain  the 
situation  of  your  brother,  and  give  him  food,  if  still  living. 
He  soon  returned,  with  the  intelligence,  that  Mr.  Judson, 
and  all  the  white  foreigners,  were  confined  in  the  death 
prison,  with  three  pairs  of  iron  fetters  each,  and  fastened 
to  a long  pole,  to  prevent  their  moving!  The  point  of  my 
anguish  now  was,  that  I was  a prisoner  myself,  and  could 
make  no  efforts  for  the  release  of  the  Missionaries.  I beg- 
ged and  entreated  the  magistrate  to  allow  me  to  go  to  some 
member  of  government  to  state  my  case  ; but  he  said  he 
did  not  dare  to  consent,  for  fear  I should  make  my  escape. 
I next  wrote  a note  to  one  of  the  King’s  sisters,  with  whom 
I had  been  intimate,  requesting  her  to  use  her  influence  for 
the  release  of  the  teachers.  The  note  was  returned  with 
this  message — She  ‘ did  not  understand  it,’ — which  was  a 
polite  refusal  to  interfere ; though  I afterwards  ascertain- 
ed, that  she  had  an  anxious  desire  to  assist  us,  but  dared 
not  on  account  of  the  Q-ueen.  The  day  dragged  heavily 


MEMOIR  OP  MRS.  JUDSON. 


233 


away,  and  another  dreadful  night  was  before  me.  I en- 
deavored to  soften  the  feelings  of  the  guard,  by  giving 
them  tea  and  segars  for  the  night ; so  that  they  allowed  me 
to  remain  inside  of  my  room,  without  threatening  as  they 
did  the  night  before.  But  the  idea  of  your  brother  being 
stretched  on  the  bare  floor  in  irons  and  confinement,  haunt- 
ed my  mind  like  a spectre,  and  prevented  my  obtaining 
any  quiet  sleep,  though  nature  was  almost  exhausted. 

“ On  the  third  day,  1 sent  a message  to  the  Governor  of 
the  city,  who  has  the  entire  direction  of  prison  affairs,  to 
allow  me  to  visit  him  with  a present.  This  had  the  desired 
effect ; and  he  immediately  sent  orders  to  the  guards,  to 
permit  my  going  into  town.  The  Governor  received  me 
pleasantly,  and  asked  me  what  I wanted.  I stated  to  him 
the  situation  of  the  foreigners,  and  particularly  that  of  the 
teachers,  who  were  Americans,  and  had  nothing  to  do  with 
the  war.  He  told  me  it  was  not  in  his  power  to  release 
them  from  prison  or  irons,  but  that  he  could  make  their 
situation  more  comfortable  ; there  was  his  head  officer,  with 
whom  I must  consult,  relative  to  the  means.  The  officer, 
who  proved  to  be  one  of  the  city  writers,  and  whose  coun- 
tenance at  the  first  glance  presented  the  most  perfect  as- 
semblage of  all  the  evil  passions  attached  to  human  nature, 
took  me  aside,  and  endeavored  to  convince  me,  that  my- 
self, as  well  as  the  prisoners,  was  entirely  at  his  disposal— 
that  our  future  comfort  must  depend  on  my  liberality  in  re- 
gard to  presents — and  that  these  must  be  made  in  a private 
way  and  unknown  to  any  officer  in  the  government ! What 
must  1 do,  said  I,  to  obtain  a mitigation  of  the  present  suf- 
ferings of  the  two  teachers  ? ( Pay  to  me,’  said  he,  ‘ two 

hundred  tickals,  (about  a hundred  dollars,)  two  pieces  of 
fine  cloth,  and  two  pieces  of  handkerchiefs.’  I had  taken 
money  with  me  in  the  morning,  our  house  being  two  miles 
from  the  prison — I could  not  easily  return.  This  I offered 
to  the  writer,  and  begged  he  would  not  insist  on  the  other 
articles,  as  they  were  not  in  my  possession.  He  hesitated 
for  some  time,  but  fearing  to  lose  the  sight  of  so  much 
money,  he  concluded  to  take  it,  promising  to  relieve  the 
teachers  from  their  most  painful  situation. 

“ I then  procured  an  order  from  the  Governor,  for  my  ad- 
mittance into  prison  ; but  the  sensations  produced  by  meet- 
ing your  brother  in  that  wretched,  horrid  situation,  and  the 
affecting  scene  which  ensued,  I will  not  attempt  to  de- 
scribe. Mr.  Judson  crawled  to  the  door  of  the  prison — for 
I was  never  allowed  to  enter — 'gave  me  some  directions  re- 


234 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


lative  to  his  release ; but  before  we  could  make  any  arrange- 
ment, I was  ordered  to  depart,  by  those  iron  hearted  jailers, 
who  could  not  endure  to  see  us  enjoy  the  poor  consolation 
of  meeting  in  that  miserable  place.  In  vain  I pleaded  the 
order  from  the  Governor  for  my  admittance  ; they  again 
harshly  repeated,  ‘ Depart,  or  we  will  pull  you  out.’  The 
same  evening,  the  Missionaries,  together  with  the  othet 
foreigners,  who  paid  an  equal  sum,  were  taken  out  of  the 
common  prison,  and  confined  in  an  open  shed  in  the  prison 
enclosure.  Here  I was  allowed  to  send  them  food,  and 
mats  to  sleep  on ; but  was  not  permitted  to  enter  again  for 
several  days. 

“ My  next  object  was  to  get  a petition  presented  to  the 
Queen  ; but  no  person  being  admitted  into  the  palace,  who 
was  in  disgrace  with  his  Majesty,  I sought  to  present  it 
through  the  medium  of  her  brother’s  wife.  I had  visited 
her  in  better  days,  and  received  particular  marks  of  her 
favor.  But  now  times  were  altered  : Mr.  Judson  was  in 
prison,  and  I in  distress,  which  was  a sufficient  reason  for 
giving  me  a cold  reception.  I took  a present  of  considera- 
ble value.  She  was  lolling  on  her  carpet  as  I entered,  with 
her  attendants  around  her.  I waited  not  for  the  usual 
question  to  a suppliant,  ‘ What  do  you  want  ? ’ but  in  a 
bold,  earnest,  yet  respectful  manner,  stated  our  distresses 
and  our  wrongs,  and  begged  her  assistance.  She  partly 
raised  her  head,  opened  the  present  I had  brought,  and 
coolly  replied,  ‘ Your  case  is  not  singular  ; all  the  foreign- 
ers are  treated  alike,’  ‘ But  it  is  singular,'  said  I,  ‘ the 
teachers  are  Americans ; they  are  ministers  of  religion, 
have  nothing  to  do  with  war  or  politics,  and  came  to 
Ava,  in  obedience  to  the  King’s  command.  They  have 
never  done  any  thing  to  deserve  such  treatment ; and  is  it 
right  they  should  be  treated  thus  ? ’ ‘The  King  does  as  he 
pleases,’  said  she  ; ‘ I am  not  the  King,  what  can  I do  1 ’ 
‘ You  can  state  their  case  to  the  Queen,  and  obtain  their 
release,’  replied  I.  ‘ Place  yourself  in  my  situation, — were 
you  in  America,  your  husband,  innocent  of  crime,  thrown 
into  prison,  in  irons,  and  you  a solitary,  unprotected  fe- 
male— what  would  you  do  ? ’ With  a slight  degree  of  feel- 
ing, she  said,  ‘ I will  present  your  petition, — come  again 
to-morrow.’  I returned  to  the  house,  with  considerable  hope, 
that  the  speedy  release  of  the  Missionaries  was  at  hand. 
But  the  next  day  Mr.  Gouger’s  property,  to  the  amount  of 
fifty  thousand  dollars,  was  taken  and  carried  to  the  palace. 
The  officers,  on  their  return,  politely  informed  me,  they 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


235 


should  visit  our  house  on  the  morrow.  I felt  obliged  for 
this  information,  and  accordingly  made  preparations  to 
receive  them,  by  secreting  as  many  little  articles  as  pos- 
sible ; together  with  considerable  silver,  as  I knew,  if  the 
war  should  be  protracted,  we  should  be  in  a state  of  star- 
vation without  it.  But  my  mind  was  in  a dreadful  state  of 
agitation,  lest  it  should  be  discovered,  and  cause  my  being 
thrown  into  prison.  And  had  it  been  possible  to  procure 
money  from  any  other  quarter,  1 should  not  have  ventured 
on  such  a step. 

“ The  following  morning,  the  royal  treasurer,  Prince 
Tharyawadees,  chief  Woon,  and  Koung-tone  Myoo-tsa, 
who  was  in  future  our  steady  friend,  attended  by  forty  or 
fifty  followers,  came  to  take  possession  of  all  we  had.  I 
treated  them  civilly,  gave  them  chairs  to  sit  on,  tea  and 
sweetmeats  for  their  refreshment;  and  justice  obliges  me 
to  say,  that  they  conducted  the  business  of  confiscation 
with  more  regard  to  my  feelings,  than  I should  have  thought 
it  possible  for  Burmese  officers  to  exhibit.  The  three  offi- 
cers, with  one  of  the  royal  secretaries,  alone  entered 
the  house  ; their  attendants  were  ordered  to  remain  out- 
side. They  saw  I was  deeply  affected,  and  apologized  for 
what  they  were  about  to  do,  by  saying,  that  it  was  painful 
for  them  to  take  possession  of  property  not  their  own,  but 
they  were  compelled  thus  to  do,  by  order  of  the  King. 

‘ Where  is  your  silver,  gold,  and  jewels  ? ’ said  the  royal 
treasurer.  ‘ I have  no  gold  or  jewels ; but  here  is  the  key 
of  a trunk  which  contains  the  silver — do  with  it  as  you 
please.’  The  trunk  was  produced,  and  the  silver  weighed, 

‘ This  money,’  said  I,  ‘ was  collected  in  America,  by  the 
disciples  of  Christ,  and  sent  here  for  the  purpose  of  build- 
ing a kyoung,  (the  name  of  a priest’s  dwelling)  and  for 
our  support,  while  teaching  the  religion  of  Christ.  Is  it 
suitable  that  you  should  take  it?’  (The  Burmans  are 
averse  to  taking  what  is  offered  in  a religious  point  of 
view,  which  was  the  cause  of  my  making  the  inquiry.) 
* We  will  state  this  circumstance  to  the  King,’  said  one  of 
them,  ‘and  perhaps  he  will  restore  it.  But  is  this  all  the 
silver  you  have  ? ’ I could  not  tell  a falsehood  : ‘ The 
house  is  in  your  possession,’  I replied  ; ‘ search  for  your- 
selves.’ ‘ Have  you  not  deposited  silver  with  some  person 
of  your  acquaintance  ? ’ ‘ My  acquaintances  are  all  in 

prison,  with  whom  should  I deposit  silver  ? ’ They  next 
ordered  my  trunk  and  drawers  to  be  examined.  The  sec- 
retary only  was  allowed  to  accompany  me  in  this  search. 


236 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


Every  thing  nice  or  curious,  which  met  his  view,  was  pre- 
sented to  the  officers,  for  their  decision,  whether  it  should 
be  taken  or  retained.  I begged  they  would  not  take  our 
wearing  apparel,  as  it  would  be  disgraceful  to  take  clothes 
partly  worn,  into  the  possession  of  his  Majesty,  and  to  us 
they  were  of  unspeakable  value.  They  assented,  and 
took  a list  only,  and  did  the  same  with  the  books,  medi- 
cines, &c.  My  little  work  table  and  rocking  chair,  pres- 
ents from  my  beloved  brother,  I rescued  from  their  grasp, 
partly  by  artifice,  and  partly  through  their  ignorance.  They 
left  also  many  articles,  which  were  of  inestimable  value, 
during  our  long  imprisonment. 

“As  soon  as  they  had  finished  their  search  and  depart- 
ed, I hastened  to  the  Queen’s  brother,  to  hear  what  had 
been  the  fate  of  my  petition ; when,  alas,  all  my  hopes 
were  dashed,  by  his  wife’s  coolly  saying,  ‘ I stated  your 
case  to  the  Queen,  but  her  Majesty  replied,  The  teachers 
will  not  die ; let  them  remain  as  they  arc.’  My  expec- 
tations had  been  so  much  excited,  that  this  sentence  was 
like  a thunderclap  to  my  feelings.  For  the  truth  at  one 
glance  assured  me,  that  if  the  Queen  refused  assistance, 
who  would  dare  to  intercede  for  me  ? With  a heavy  heart 
I departed,  and  on  my  way  home,  attempted  to  enter  the 
prison  gate,  to  communicate  the  sad  tidings  to  your  broth- 
er, but  was  harshly  refused  admittance ; and  for  the  ten 
days  following,  notwithstanding  my  daily  efforts,  I was  not 
allowed  to  enter.  We  attempted  to  communicate  by  writ- 
ing, and  after  being  successful  for  a few  days,  it  was  dis- 
covered ; the  poor  fellow  who  carried  the  communications, 
was  beaten  and  put  in  the  stocks  ; and  the  circumstance  cost 
me  about  ten  dollars,  besides  two  or  three  days  of  agony, 
for  fear  of  the  consequences. 

“The  officers  who  had  taken  possession  of  our  proper- 
ty, presented  it  to  his  Majesty,  saying,  ‘ Judson  is  a true 
teacher ; we  found  nothing  in  his  house,  but  what  belongs 
to  priests.  In  addition  to  this  money,  there  are  an  im- 
mense number  of  books,  medicines,  trunks  of  wearing  ap- 
parel, &c.  of  which  we  have  only  taken  a list.  Shall  we  take 
them,  or  let  them  remain  V ‘ Let  them  remain,’  said  the 
King,  ‘ and  put  this  property  by  itself,  for  it  shall  be  restor- 
ed to  him  again,  if  he  is  found  innocent.’  This  was  an 
allusion  to  the  idea  of  his  being  a spy. 

“ For  two  or  three  months  following,  I was  subject  to 
continual  harassments,  partly  through  my  ignorance  of 
police  management,  and  partly  through  the  insatiable  de- 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


237 


sire  of  every  petty  officer,  to  enrich  himself  through  our 
misfortunes.  When  the  officers  came  to  our  house,  to 
confiscate  our  property,  they  insisted  on  knowing  how 
much  I had  given  the  Governor  and  prison  officers,  to 
release  the  teachers  from  the  inner  prison.  I honestly  told 
them,  and  they  demanded  the  sum  from  the  Governor, 
which  threw  him  into  a dreadful  rage,  and  he  threatened 
to  put  all  the  prisoners  back  into  their  original  place.  I 
went  to  him  the  next  morning,  and  the  first  words  with 
which  he  accosted  me  were,  ‘ You  are  very  bad  ; why  did 
you  tell  the  royal  treasurer  that  you  had  given  me  so  much 
money  1 ’ ‘ The  treasurer  inquired  : what  could  I say  1 ’ I 
replied.  ‘ Say  that  you  had  given  nothing,’  said  he, 
‘ and  I would  have  made  the  teachers  comfortable  in  pris- 
on ; but  now  I know  not  what  will  be  their  fate.’  ‘ But  I 
cannot  tell  a falsehood,’  1 replied.  ‘ My  religion  differs 
from  yours — it  forbids  prevarication ; and  had  you  stood 
by  me  with  your  knife  raised,  I could  not  have  said  what 
you  suggest.’  His  wife,  who  sat  by  his  side,  and  who  al- 
ways, from  this  time,  continued  my  firm  friend,  instantly 
said,  ‘Very  true — what  else  could  she  have  done?  I like 
such  straightforward  conduct;  you  must  not  (turning  to  the 
Governor)  be  angry  with  her.’  I then  presented  the  Gov- 
ernor with  a beautiful  opera  glass,  I had  just  received  from 
England,  and  begged  his  anger  at  me  would  not  influence 
him  to  treat  the  prisoners  with  unkindness,  and  I would 
endeavor,  from  time  to  time,  to  make  him  such  presents, 
as  would  compensate  for  his  loss.  ‘ You  may  intercede 
for  your  husband  only  ; for  your  sake,  he  shall  remain 
where  he  is ; but  let  the  other  prisoners  take  care  of  them- 
selves.’ I pleaded  hard  for  Dr.  Price ; but  he  would  not 
listen,  and  the  same  day  had  him  returned  to  the  inner  pris- 
on, where  he  remained  ten  days;  he  was  then  taken  out, 
in  consequence  of  the  Doctor’s  promising  a piece  of  broad 
cloth,  and  my  sending  two  pieces  of  handkerchiefs. 

“ About  this  period,  I was  one  day  summoned  to  the 
Tlowtdau,  in  an  official  way.  What  new  evil  was  before 
me,  I knew  not,  but  was  obliged  to  go.  When  arrived,  I 
was  allowed  to  stand  at  the  bottom  of  the  stairs,  as  no  fe- 
male is  permitted  to  ascend  the  steps,  or  even  to  stand, 
but  sit  on  the  ground.  Hundreds  were  collected  around. 
The  officer  who  presided,  in  an  authoritative  voice,  began  : 

‘ Speak  the  truth,  in  answer  to  the  questions  I shall  ask. 
If  you  speak  true,  no  evil  will  follow ; but  if  not,  your  life 
W 


238 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


will  not  be  spared.  It  is  reported  that  you  have  committed 
to  the  care  of  a Burmese  officer,  a string  of  pearls,  a pair 
of  diamond  ear-rings,  and  a silver  tea  pot.  Is  it  true  1 * 
‘ It  is  not,’  I replied  ; ‘ and  if  you,  or  any  other  person,  can 
produce  these  articles,  I refuse  not  to  die.’  The  officer 
again  urged  the  necessity  of  ‘ speaking  true.’  I told  him 
I had  nothing  more  to  say  on  this  subject,  but  begged  he 
would  use  his  influence  to  obtain  the  release  of  Mr.  Judr 
son  from  prison. 

“ I returned  to  the  house,  with  a heart  much  lighter  than 
I went,  though  conscious  of  my  perpetual  exposure  to  such 
harassments.  Notwithstanding  the  repulse  I had  met  in 
my  application  to  the  Queen,  I could  not  remain  without 
making  continual  effort  for  your  brother’s  release,  while 
there  was  the  least  probability  of  success.  Time  after  time 
my  visits  to  the  Queen’s  sister-in-law  were  repeated,  till 
she  refused  to  answer  a question,  and  told  me  by  her 
looks,  I had  better  keep  out  of  her  presence.  For  the 
seven  following  months,  hardly  a day  passed,  that  I did  not 
visit  some  one  of  the  members  of  government,  or  branches  of 
the  royal  family,  in  order  to  gain  their  influence  in  our  be- 
half ; but  the  only  benefit  resulting  was,  their  encouraging 
promises  preserved  us  from  despair,  and  induced  a hope 
of  the  speedy  termination  of  our  difficulties,  which  enabled 
us  to  bear  our  distresses  better  than  we  otherwise  should 
have  done.  I ought,  however  to  mention,  that  by  my  re- 
peated visits  to  the  different  members  of  government,  I 
gained  several  friends,  who  were  ready  to  assist  me  with 
articles  of  food,  though  in  a private  manner,  and  w’ho  used 
their  influence  in  the  palace  to  destroy  the  impression  of 
our  being  in  any  way  engaged  in  the  present  war.  But 
no  one  dared  to  speak  a word  to  the  King  or  Queen  in  fa- 
vor of  a foreigner,  while  there  were  such  continual  reports 
of  the  success  of  the  English  arms. 

“ During  these  seven  months,  the  continual  extortions  and 
oppressions  to  which  your  brother,  and  the  other  white 
prisoners  were  subject,  are  indescribable.  Sometimes  sums 
of  money  were  demanded,  sometimes  pieces  of  cloth, 
and  handkerchiefs  ; at  other  times,  an  order  would  be  is- 
sued, that  the  white  foreigners  should  not  speak  to  each 
other,  or  have  any  communication  with  their  friends  with- 
out. Then  again,  the  servants  were  forbidden  to  carry 
in  their  food,  without  an  extra  fee.  Sometimes,  for  days 
and  days  together,  I could  not  go  into  the  prison  till  after 
dark,  when  I had  two  miles  to  walk,  in  returning  to  the 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


239 


house.  O how  many,  many  times,  have  I returned  from  that 
dreary  prison  at  nine  o’clock  at  night,  solitary  and  worn 
out  with  fatigue  and  anxiety,  and  thrown  myself  down  in 
that  same  rocking  chair  which  you  and  Deacon  L.  provided 
for  me  in  Boston,  and  endeavored  to  invent  some  new 
scheme  for  the  release  of  the  prisoners.  Sometimes,  for  a 
moment  or  two,  my  thoughts  would  glance  toward  Ameri- 
ca, and  my  beloved  friends  there — but  for  nearly  a year  and 
a half,  so  entirely  engrossed  was  every  thought,  with  pres- 
ent scenes  and  sufferings,  that  I seldom  reflected  on  a sin- 
gle occurrence  of  my  former  life,  or  recollected  that  I had  a 
friend  in  existence  out  of  Ava. 

“ You,  my  dear  brother,  who  know  my  strong  attach- 
ment to  my  friends,  and  how  much  pleasure  I have  hither- 
to experienced  from  retrospect,  can  judge  from  the  above 
circumstances,  how  intense  were  my  sufferings.  But  the 
point,  the  acme  of  my  distress,  consisted  in  the  awful  un- 
certainty of  our  final  fate.  My  prevailing  opinion  was, 
that  my  husband  would  suffer  violent  death  ; and  that  I 
should,  of  course,  become  a slave,  and  languish  out  a mis- 
erable though  short  existence,  in  the  tyrannic  hands  of 
some  unfeeling  monster.  But  the  consolations  of  religion, 
in  these  trying  circumstances,  were  neither  ‘ few  nor  small.’ 
It  taught  me  to  look  beyond  this  world,  to  that  rest,  that 
peaceful  happy  rest,  where  Jesus  reigns,  and  oppression 
never  enters.  But  how  have  I digressed  from  my  relation. 
I will  again  return. 

“ The  war  was  now  prosecuted  with  all  the  energy  the 
Burmese  government  possessed.  New  troops  were  con- 
tinually raised  and  sent  down  the  river,  and  as  frequent  re- 
ports returned  of  their  being  all  cut  off.  But  that  part  of 
the  Burmese  army  stationed  in  Arracan,  under  the  com- 
mand of  Bandoola,  had  been  more  successful.  Three 
hundred  prisoners,  at  one  time,  were  sent  to  the  capital,  as 
an  evidence  of  the  victory  that  had  been  gained.  The 
King  began  to  think  that  none  but  Bandoola  understood  the 
art  of  fighting  with  foreigners;  consequently  his  Majesty  re- 
called him  with  the  design  of  taking  command  of  the  army 
that  had  been  sent  to  Rangoon.  On  his  arrival  at  Ava,  he 
was  received  at  court  in  the  most  flattering  manner,  and 
was  the  recipient  of  every  favor  in  the  power  of  the  King 
and  Queen  to  bestow.  He  was,  in  fact,  while  at  Ava,  the 
acting  King.  I was  resolved  to  apply  to  him  for  the  release 
of  the  Missionaries,  though  some  members  of  government 
advised  me  not,  lest  he,  being  reminded  of  their  existence, 


240 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


should  issue  an  immediate  order  for  their  execution.  But 
it  was  my  last  hope,  and,  as  it  proved,  my  last  application. 

“ Your  brother  wrote  a petition  privately,  stating  every 
circumstance  that  would  have  a tendency  to  interest  him 
in  our  behalf.  With  fear  and  trembling  I approached  him, 
while  surrounded  by  a crowd  of  flatterers ; and  one  of  his 
secretaries  took  the  petition,  and  read  it  aloud.  After 
hearing  it,  he  spake  to  me  in  an  obliging  manner — asked 
several  questions  relative  to  the  teachers — said  he  would 
think  of  the  subject — and  bade  me  come  again.  I ran  to 
the  prison  to  communicate  the  favorable  reception  to  Mr. 
Judson ; and  we  both  had  sanguine  hopes  that  his  release 
was  at  hand.  But  the  Governor  of  the  city  expressed  his 
amazement  at  my  temerity,  and  said  he  doubted  not  it 
would  be  the  means  of  destroying  all  the  prisoners.  In  a 
day  or  two,  however,  I went  again,  and  took  a present  of 
considerable  value.  Bandoola  was  not  at  home;  but  his  la- 
dy, after  ordering  the  present  to  be  taken  into  another  room, 
modestly  informed  me  that  she  was  ordered  by  her  hus- 
band to  make  the  following  communication — that  he  was 
now  very  busily  employed  in  making  preparations  for  Ran- 
goon ; but  that  when  he  had.  retaken  that  place  and  ex- 
pelled the  English,  he  would  return  and  release  all  the 
prisoners. 

“ Thus  again  were  all  our  hopes  dashed  ; and  we  felt 
that  we  could  do  nothing  more,  but  sit  down  and  submit  to 
our  lot.  From  this  time  we  gave  up  all  idea  of  being  re- 
leased from  prison,  till  the  termination  of  the  war  ; but  I 
was  still  obliged  to  visit  constantly  some  of  the  members 
of  government,  with  little  presents,  particularly  the  Gov- 
ernor of  the  city,  for  the  purpose  of  making  the  situation 
of  the  prisoners  tolerable.  I generally  spent  the  greater 
part  of  every  other  day  at  the  Governor’s  house,  giving  him 
all  the  information  relative  to  American  manners,  customs, 
government,  &c.  He  used  to  be  so  much  gratified  with 
my  communications,  as  to  feel  greatly  disappointed,  if  any 
occurrence  prevented  my  spending  the  usual  hours  at  his 
house. 

“ Some  months  after  your  brother’s  imprisonment,  I was 
permitted  to  make  a little  bamboo  room  in  the  prison  en- 
closures, where  he  could  be  much  by  himself,  and  where 
I was  sometimes  allowed  to  spend  two  or  three  hours. 
It  so  happened  that  the  two  months  he  occupied  this  place, 
was  the  coldest  part  of  the  year,  when  he  would  have  suf- 
fered much  in  the  open  shed  he  had  previously  occupied. 


MEMOIR  OP  MRS.  JUDSON. 


241 


After  the  birth  of  your  little  niece,  I was  unable  to  visit 
the  prison  and  the  Governor  as  before,  and  found  I had  lost 
considerable  influence,  previously  gained ; for  he  was  not 
so  forward  to  hear  my  petitions  when  any  difficulty  occur- 
red, as  he  formerly  had  been.  When  Maria  was  nearly  two 
months  old,  her  father  one  morning  sent  me  word  that  he 
and  all  the  white  prisoners  were  put  into  the  inner  prison, 
in  five  pairs  of  fetters  each,  that  this  little  room  had  been 
torn  down,  and  his  mat,  pillow,  &,c.  been  taken  by  the  jail- 
ers. This  was  to  me  a dreadful  shock,  as  1 thought  at 
once  it  was  only  a prelude  to  greater  evils. 

“ I should  have  mentioned  before  this,  the  defeat  of  Ban- 
doola,  his  escape  to  Danooboo,  the  complete  destruction  of 
his  army  and  loss  of  ammunition,  and  the  consternation  this 
intelligence  produced  at  court.  The  English  army  had  left 
Rangoon,  and  were  advancing  towards  Prome,  when  these 
severe  measures  were  taken  with  the  prisoners. 

“ I went  immediately  to  the  Governor’s  house.  He  was 
not  at  home,  but  had  ordered  his  wife  to  tell  me,  when  I 
came,  not  to  ask  to  have  the  additional  fetters  taken  off,  or 
the  prisoners  released,  for  it  could  not  be  done.  I went  to 
the  prison  gate,  but  was  forbid  to  enter.  All  was  as  still  as 
death — not  a white  face  to  be  seen,  or  a vestige  of  Mr.  J.’s 
little  room  remaining.  I was  determined  to  see  the  Gov- 
ernor, and  know  the  cause  of  this  additional  oppression  ; 
and  for  this  purpose  returned  into  town  the  same  evening, 
at  an  hour  I knew  he  would  be  at  home.  He  was  in  his 
audience  room,  and  as  I entered,  looked  up  without  speak- 
ing, but  exhibited  a mixture  of  shame  and  affected  anger 
in  his  countenance.  I began  by  saying,  Your  Lordship  has 
hitherto  treated  us  with  the  kindness  of  a father.  Our  ob- 
ligations to  you  are  very  great.  We  have  looked  to  you  for 
protection  from  oppression  and  cruelty.  You  have  in  many 
instances  mitigated  the  sufferings  of  those  unfortunate; 
though  innocent  beings,  committed  to  your  charge.  You 
have  promised  me  particularly,  that  you  would  stand  by  me 
to  the  last,  and  though  you  should  receive  an  order  from 
the  King,  you  would  not  put  Mr.  J.  to  death.  What  crime 
has  he  committed  to  deserve  such  additional  punishment  ? 
The  old  man’s  hard  heart  was  melted,  for  he  wept  like  a 
child.  ‘ I pity  you,  Tsa-yar-ga-dau,  (a  name  by  which  he 
always  called  me)  I knew  you  would  make  me  feel ; I there- 
fore forbade  your  application.  But  you  must  believe  me 
when  I say,  I do  not  wish  to  increase  the  sufferings  of  the 
W 2 


242 


MEMOIR  Of  MRS.  JtfO'SOtf/ 


prisoners.  When  I am  ordered  to  execute  them,  the  least 
that  I can  do  is,  to  put  them  out  of  sight.  I will  now  tell 
you  (continued  he)  what  I have  never  told  you  before,  that 
three  times  I have  received  intimations  from  the  Queen’s 
brother,  to  assassinate  all  the  white  prisoners  privately;  but 
I would  not  do  it.  And  I now  repeat  it,  though  I execute 
all  the  others,  I will  never  execute  your  husband.  But  I 
cannot  release  him  from  his  present  confinement,  and  you 
must  not  ask  it.’  I had  never  seen  him  manifest  so  much 
feeling,  or  so  resolute  in  denying  me  a favor,  which  circum- 
stance was  an  additional  reason  for  thinking  dreadful  scenes 
wrere  before  us. 

“ The  situation  of  the  prisoners  was  now  distressing  be- 
yond description.  It  was  at  the  commencement  of  the  hot 
season.  There  were  above  a hundred  prisoners  shut  up 
in  one  room,  without  a breath  of  air  excepting  from  the 
cracks  in  the  boards.  I sometimes  obtained  permission  to 
go  to  the  door  for  five  minutes,  when  my  heart  sickened  at 
the  wretchedness  exhibited.  The  white  prisoners,  from  in- 
cessant perspiration  and  loss  of  appetite,  looked  more  like 
the  dead  than  the  living.  I made  daily  applications  to  the 
Governor,  offering  him  money,  which  he  refused ; but  all 
that  I gained,  was  permission  for  the  foreigners  to  eat  their 
food  outside,  and  this  continued  but  a short  time. 

“ It  was  at  this  period,  that  the  death  of  Bandoola  was 
announced  in  the  palace.  The  King  heard  it  with  silent 
amazement,  and  the  Queen,  in  eastern  style,  smote  upon 
her  breast,  and  cried,  ama!  ama!  (alas,  alas.)  Who  could 
be  found  to  fill  his  place;  who  would  venture  since  the  in- 
vincible Bandoola  had  been  cutoff?  Such  were  the  ex- 
clamations constantly  heard  in  the  streets  of  Ava.  The 
common  people  were  speaking  low  of  a rebellion,  in  case 
more  troops  should  be  levied.  For  as  yet  the  common  peo- 
ple had  borne  the  weight  of  the  war,  not  a tickal  had  been 
taken  from  the  royal  treasury.  At  length  the  Pakan  Woon, 
who  a few  months  before  had  been  so  far  disgraced  by  the 
King  as  to  be  thrown  into  prison  and  irons,  now  offered 
himself  to  head  a new  army  that  should  be  raised  on  a dif- 
ferent plan  from  those  which  had  hitherto  been  raised ; and 
assured  the  King  in  the  most  confident  manner,  that  he 
would  conquer  the  English,  and  restore  those  places  that 
had  been  taken,  in  a very  short  time.  He  proposed  that 
every  soldier  should  receive  a hundred  tickals  in  advance, 
and  he  would  obtain  security  for  each  man,  as  the  money 
was  to  pass  through  his  hands.  It  was  afterwards  found 


MEMOIR  OP  MRS.  JUDSON. 


243T 


that  he  had  taken  for  his  own  use,  ten  tickals  from  every 
hundred.  He  was  a man  of  enterprise  and  talents,  though 
a violent  enemy  to  all  foreigners.  His  offers  were  accept- 
ed by  the  King  and  government,  and  all  power  immediately 
committed  to  him.  One  of  the  first  exercises  of  his  power 
was,  to  arrest  Lansago  and  the  Portuguese  priest,  who  had 
hitherto  remained  unmolested,  and  cast  them  into  prison, 
and  to  subject  the  native  Portuguese  and  Bengalees  to  the 
most  menial  occupations.  The  whole  town  was  in  alarm, 
lest  they  should  feel  the  effects  of  his  power  ; and  it  was 
owing  to  the  malignant  representations  of  this  man,  that  the 
white  prisoners  suffered  such  a change  in  their  circumstan- 
ces, as  I shall  soon  relate. 

“After  continuing  in  the  inner  prison  for  more  than  a 
month,  your  brother  was  taken  with  a fever.  I felt  assured 
he  would  not  live  long,  unless  removed  from  that  noisome 
place.  To  effect  this,  and  in  order  to  be  near  the  prison, 
I removed  from  our  house  and  put  up  a small  bamboo  room 
in  the  Governor’s  enclosure,  which  was  nearly  opposite  the 
prison  gate.  Here  I incessantly  begged  the  Governor  to 
give  me  an  order  to  take  Mr.  J.  out  of  the  large  prison,  and 
place  him  in  a more  comfortable  situation  ; and  the  old  man, 
being  worn  out  with  my  entreaties,  at  length  gave  me  the 
order  in  an  official  form  ; and  also  gave  orders  to  the  head 
jailer,  to  allow  me  to  go  in  and  out,  all  times  of  the  day,  to 
administer  medicines,  &c.  I now  felt  happy  indeed,  and 
had  Mr.  J.  instantly  removed  into  a little  bamboo  hovel,  so 
low,  that  neither  of  us  could  stand  upright — but  a palace  in 
comparison  with  the  place  he  had  left.” 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

Narrative  continued — Removal  of  the  Prisoners  to  Oung- 
pen-la — Mrs.  Judson  follows  them. 

“ Notwithstanding  the  order  the  Governor  had  given  for 
my  admittance  into  prison,  it  was  with  the  greatest  difficul- 
ty that  I could  persuade  the  under  jailer  to  open  the  gate. 

I used  to  carry  Mr.  J.’s  food  myself,  for  the  sake  of  getting 
in,  and  would  then  remain  an  hour  or  two,  unless  driven  out. 
We  had  been  in  this  comfortable  situation  but  two  or  three 
days,  when  one  morning,  having  carried  in  Mr.  Judson’s 
breakfast,  which  in  consequence  of  fever  he  was  unable  to 


244 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


take,  I remained  longer  than  usual,  when  the  Governor 
in  great  haste  sent  for  me.  I promised  him  to  return 
as  soon  as  I had  ascertained  the  Governor’s  will,  he  being 
much  alarmed  at  this  unusual  message.  I was  very  agree- 
ably disappointed,  when  the  Governor  informed  me,  that  he 
only  wished  to  consult  me  about  his  watch,  and  seemed  un- 
usually pleasant  and  conversable.  I found  afterwards,  that 
his  only  object  was,  to  detain  me  until  the  dreadful  scene, 
about  to  take  place  in  prison,  was  over.  For  when  I left 
him  to  go  to  my  room,  one  of  the  servants  came  running, 
and  with  a ghastly  countenance,  informed  me,  that  all  the 
white  prisoners  were  carried  away.  I would  not  believe 
the  report,  and  instantly  went  back  to  the  Governor,  who 
said,  he  had  just  heard  of  it,  but  did  not  wish  to  tell  me.  I 
hastily  ran  into  the  street,  hoping  to  get  a glimpse  of  them 
before  they  were  out  of  sight,  but  in  this  was  disappointed. 
I ran  first  into  one  street,  then  another,  inquiring  of  all  I 
met,  but  no  one  would  answer  me.  At  length  an  old  wo- 
man told  me,  the  white  prisoners  had  gone  towards  the  lit- 
tle river ; for  they  were  to  be  carried  to  Amarapora.  I then 
ran  to  the  banks  of  the  little  river,  about  half  a mile,  but 
saw  them  not,  and  concluded  the  old  woman  had  deceived 
me.  Some  of  the  friends  of  the  foreigners  went  to  the 
place  of  execution,  but  found  them  not.  I then  returned 
to  the  Governor,  to  try  to  discover  the  cause  of  their  removal, 
and  the  probability  of  their  future  fate.  The  old  man  as- 
sured me  that  he  was  ignorant  of  the  intention  of  govern- 
ment to  remove  the  foreigners  till  that  morning.  That 
since  I went  out,  he  had  learned  that  the  prisoners  were 
to  be  sent  to  Amarapora  ; but  for  what  purpose,  he  knew 
not.  ‘ I will  send  off  a man  immediately,’  said  he,  ‘ to  see 
what  is  to  be  done  with  them.  You  can  do  nothing  more 
for  your  husband,’  continued  he,  ‘ take  care  of  yourself.' 
With  a heavy  heart  I went  to  my  room,  and  having  no 
hope  to  excite  me  to  exertion,  I sunk  down  almost  in  despair. 
For  several  days  previous,  1 had  been  actively  engaged 
in  building  my  own  little  room,  and  making  our  hovel 
comfortable.  My  thoughts  had  been  almost  entirely  oc- 
cupied in  contriving  means  to  get  into  prison.  But  now 
I looked  towards  the  gate  with  a kind  of  melancholy 
feeling,  but  no  wish  to  enter.  All  was  the  stillness  of  death, 
no  preparation  of  your  brother’s  food,  no  expectation  of 
meeting  him  at  the  usual  dinner  hour,  all  my  employment, 
all  my  occupations  seemed  to  have  ceased,  and  1 had  noth- 
ing left  but  the  dreadful  recollection  that  Mr.  Judson  was 


MEMOIR  OP  MRS.  JUDSON. 


245 


carried  off,  I knew  not  whither. — It  was  one  of  the  most 
insupportable  days  I ever  passed.  Towards  night,  howev- 
er, I came  to  the  determination  to  set  off  the  next  morning 
for  Amarapora ; and  for  this  purpose  was  obliged  to  go  to 
our  house  out  of  town. 

“Never  before  had  I suffered  so  much  from  fear  in  trav- 
ersing the  streets  of  Ava.  The  last  words  of  the  Govern- 
or, ‘ Take  care  of  yourself,’  made  me  suspect  there  was 
some  design  with  which  1 was  unacquainted.  1 saw,  also* 
he  was  afraid  to  have  me  go  into  the  streets,  and  advised 
me  to  wait  till  dark,  when  he  would  send  me  in  a cart,  and 
a man  to  open  the  gates.  I took  two  or  three  trunks  of  the 
most  valuable  articles,  together  with  the  medicine  chest* 
to  deposit  in  the  house  of  the  Governor;  and  after  commit- 
ting the  house  and  premises  to  our  faithful  Moung  Ing  and 
a Bengalee  servant,  who  continued  with  us,  (though  we 
were  unable  to  pay  his  wages,)  I took  leave,  as  I then; 
thought  probable,  of  our  house  in  Ava  forever. 

“ On  my  return  to  the  Governor’s,  I found  a servant  of 
Mr.  Gouger,  who  happened  to  be  near  the  prison  when  the 
foreigners  were  led  out,  and  followed  on  to  see  the  end.  who 
informed  me,  that  the  prisoners  had  been  carried  before  the 
Lamine  Woon,  at  Amarapora,  and  were  to  be  sent  the  next 
day  to  a village  he  knew  not  how  far  distant.  My  distress 
was  a little  relieved  by  the  intelligence,  that  our  friend  was 
yet  alive,  but  still  I knew  not  what  was  to  become  of  him. 
The  next  morning,  1 obtained  a pass  from  government,  and 
with  my  little  Maria,  who  was  then  only  three  months  old, 
Mary  and  Abby  Hasseltine,  (two  of  the  Burman  children,) 
and  our  Bengalee  cook,  who  was  the  only  one  of  the  party 
that  could  afford  me  any  assistance,  I set  off  for  Amarapo- 
ra. The  day  was  dreadfully  hot;  but  we  obtained  a cover- 
ed boat,  in  which  we  were  tolerably  comfortable,  till  with- 
in two  miles  of  the  government  house.  I then  procured  a 
cart;  but  the  violent  motion,  together  with  the  dreadful 
heat  and  dust,  made  me  almost  distracted.  But  what  was 
my  disappointment  on  my  arriving  at  the  court  house,  to 
find  that  the  prisoners  had  been  sent  on  two  hours  before, 
and  that  I must  go  in  that  uncomfortable  mode  four  miles 
further  with  little  Maria  in  my  arms,  whom  I held  all  the 
way  from  Ava.  The  cart  man  refused  to  go  any  further  ; 
and  after  waiting  an  hour  in  the  burning  sun,  I procured  an- 
other, and  set  off  for  that  never  to  be  forgotten  place,  Oung- 
pen-la.  I obtained  a guide  from  the  Governor,  and  was 
conducted  directly  to  the  prison  yard.  But  what  a scene 


246 


MEMOIR  OP  MRS.  JUDSON. 


of  wretchedness  was  presented  to  my  view  ! The  prison 
was  an  old  shattered  building,  without  a roof ; the  fence 
was  entirely  destroyed  ; eight  or  ten  Burmese  were  on  the 
top  of  the  building,  trying  to  make  something  like  a shel- 
ter with  leaves ; while  under  a little  low  projection  outside 
of  the  prison,  sat  the  foreigners,  chained  together  two  and 
two,  almost  dead  with  suffering  and  fatigue.  The  first 
words  of  your  brother  were,  ‘ Why  have  you  come  1 I 
hoped  you  would  not  follow,  for  you  cannot  live  here.’  It 
was  now  dark.  I had  no  refreshment  for  the  suffering 
prisoners,  or  for  myself,  as  I had  expected  to  procure  all 
that  was  necessary  at  the  market  of  Amarapora,  and  1 had 
no  shelter  for  the  night.  1 asked  one  of  the  jailers  if  I 
might  put  up  a little  bamboo  house  near  the  prison  ; he 
said  no,  it  was  not  customary.  I then  begged  he  would 
procure  for  me  a shelter  for  the  night,  when  on  the  morrow 
I could  find  some  place  to  live  in.  He  took  me  to  his 
house,  in  which  there  were  only  two  small  rooms,  one  in 
which  he  and  his  family  lived,  the  other,  which  was  then 
half  full  of  grain,  he  offered  to  me  ; and  in  that  little  filthy 
place,  I spent  the  next  six  months  of  wretchedness.  I pro- 
cured some  half  boiled  water,  instead  of  my  tea,  and  worn 
out  with  fatigue,  laid  myself  down  on  a mat  spread  over  the 
paddy,  and  endeavored  to  obtain  a little  refreshment  from 
sleep.  The  next  morning  your  brother  gave  me  the  follow- 
ing account  of  the  brutal  treatment  he  had  received  on  be- 
ing taken  out  of  prison  : 

“ As  soon  as  I had  gone  out  at  the  call  of  the  Governor, 
one  of  the  jailers  rushed  into  Mr.  J.’s  little  room — roughly 
seized  him  by  the  arm — pulled  him  out — stripped  him 
of  all  his  clothes,  excepting  shirt  and  pantaloons — took  his 
shoes,  hat,  and  all  his  bedding — tore  off  his  chains — tied 
a rope  round  his  waist,  and  dragged  him  to  the  court  house, 
where  the  other  prisoners  had  previously  been  taken.  They 
were  then  tied  two  and  two,  and  delivered  into  the  hands 
of  the  Lamine  Woon,  who  went  on  before  them  on  horse- 
back, while  his  slaves  drove  the  prisoners,  one  of  the  slaves 
holding  the  rope  which  connected  two  of  them  together. 
It  was  in  May,  one  of  the  hottest  months  in  the  year,  and 
eleven  o’clock  in  the  day,  so  that  the  sun  was  intolerable 
indeed.  They  had  proceeded  only  half  a mile,  when  your 
brother’s  feet  became  blistered,  and  so  great  was  his  agony, 
even  at  this  early  period,  that  as  they  were  crossing  the  lit- 
tle river,  he  ardently  longed  to  throw  himself  into  the  water 
to  be  free  from  misery.  But  the  sin  attached  to  such  an  act 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


247 


alone  prevented.  They  had  then  eight  miles  to  walk.  The 
sand  and  gravel  were  like  burning  coals  to  the  feet  of  the 
prisoners,  which  soon  became  perfectly  destitute  of  skin, 
and  in  this  wretched  state,  they  were  goaded  on  by  their 
unfeeling  drivers.  Mr.  J.’s  debilitated  state,  in  consequence 
of  fever,  and  having  taken  no  food  that  morning,  rendered 
him  less  capable  of  bearing  such  hardships  than  the  other 
prisoners.  When  about  half  way  on  their  journey,  as  they 
stopped  for  water,  your  brother  begged  the  Lamine  Woon 
to  allow  him  to  ride  his  horse  a mile  or  two,  as  he  could 
proceed  no  further  in  that  dreadful  state.  But  a scornful, 
malignant  look,  was  all  the  reply  that  was  made.  He  then 
requested  Captain  Laird,  who  was  tied  with  him,  and  who 
was  a strong,  healthy  man,  to  allow  him  to  take  hold  of  his 
shoulder,  as  he  was  fast  sinking.  This  the  kind-hearted 
man  granted  for  a mile  or  two,  but  then  found  the  addition- 
al burden  insupportable.  Just  at  that  period,  Mr.  Gouger’s 
Bengalee  servant  came  up  to  them,  and  seeing  the  distress- 
es of  your  brother,  took  off  his  head  dress,  which  was  made 
of  cloth,  tore  it  in  two,  gave  half  to  his  master,  and  half  to 
Mr.  Judson,  which  he  instantly  wrapt  round  his  wounded 
feet,  as  they  were  not  allowed  to  rest,  even  for  a moment. 
The  servant  then  offered  his  shoulder  to  Mr.  Judson,  and 
was  almost  carried  by  him  the  remainder  of  the  way.  Had 
it  not  been  for  the  support  and  assistance  of  this  man,  your 
brother  thinks  he  should  have  shared  the  fate  of  the  poor 
Greek,  who  was  one  of  their  number,  and  when  taken  out 
of  prison  that  morning  was  in  perfect  health.  But  he  was 
a corpulent  man,  and  the  sun  affected  him  so  much  that  he 
fell  down  on  the  way.  His  inhuman  drivers  beat  and  drag- 
ged him  until  they  themselves  were  wearied,  when  they 
procured  a cart,  in  which  he  was  carried  the  remaining  two 
miles.  But  the  poor  creature  expired,  in  an  hour  or  two 
after  their  arrival  at  the  court  house.  The  Lamine  Woon, 
seeing  the  distressing  state  of  the  prisoners,  and  that  one  of 
their  number  was  dead,  concluded  they  should  go  no  fur- 
ther that  night,  otherwise  they  would  have  been  driven  on 
until  they  reached  Oung-pen-la  the  same  day.  An  old  shed 
was  appointed  for  their  abode  during  the  night,  but  without 
even  a mat  or  pillow,  or  any  thing  to  cover  them.  The  cu- 
riosity of  the  Lamine  Woon’s  wife  induced  her  to  make  a 
visit  to  the  prisoners,  whose  wretchedness  considerably  ex- 
cited her  compassion,  and  she  ordered  some  fruit,  sugar, 
and  tamarinds,  for  their  refreshment : and  the  next  morn- 
ing rice  was  prepared  for  them,  and  as  poor  as  it  was. 


248 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


it  was  refreshing  to  the  prisoners  who  had  been  almost 
destitute  of  food  the  day  before.  Carts  were  also  provided 
for  their  conveyance,  as  none  of  them  were  able  to  walk. 
All  this  time  the  foreigners  were  entirely  ignorant  of  what 
was  to  become  of  them  ; and  when  they  arrived  at  Oung- 
pen-la,  and  saw  the  dilapidated  state  of  the  prison,  they  im- 
mediately, all  as  one,  concluded  that  they  were  there  to  be 
burnt,  agreeably  to  the  report  which  had  previously  been  in 
circulation  at  Ava.  They  all  endeavored  to  prepare  them- 
selves for  the  awful  scene  anticipated  ; and  it  was  not  until 
they  saw  preparations  making  for  repairing  the  prison,  that 
they  had  the  least  doubt  that  a cruel  lingering  death  await- 
ed them.  My  arrival  was  in  an  hour  or  two  after  this. 

“ The  next  morning  I arose  and  endeavored  to  find 
something  like  food.  But  there  was  no  market,  and  noth- 
ing to  be  procured.  One  of  Dr.  Price’s  friends,  however, 
brought  some  cold  rice  and  vegetable  curry,  from  Amara- 
pora,  which,  together  with  a cup  of  tea  from  Mr.  Lansa- 
go,  answered  for  the  breakfast  of  the  prisoners ; and  for 
dinner,  we  made  a curry  of  dried  salt  fish,  which  a ser- 
vant of  Mr.  Gouger  had  brought.  All  the  money  I could 
command  in  the  world,  I had  brought  with  me,  secreted 
about  my  person ; so  you  may  judge  what  our  prospects 
were,  in  case  the  war  should  continue  long.  But  our 
heavenly  Father  was  better  to  us  than  our  fears ; for  not- 
withstanding the  constant  extortions  of  the  jailers,  during 
the  whole  six  months  we  were  at  Oung-pen-la,  and  the  fre- 
quent straits  to  which  we  were  brought,  we  never  really 
suffered  for  the  want  of  money,  though  frequently  for  want 
of  provisions,  which  were  not  procurable.  Here  at  this  place 
my  personal  bodily  sufferings  commenced.  While  your 
brother  was  confined  in  the  city  prison,  I had  been  allow- 
ed to  remain  in  our  house,  in  which  I had  many  conve- 
niences left,  and  my  health  had  continued  good  beyond  all 
expectations.  But  now  I had  not  a single  article  of  conve- 
nience— not  even  a chair  or  seat  of  any  kind,  excepting  a 
bamboo  floor.  The  very  morning  after  my  arrival,  Mary 
Hasseltine  was  taken  with  the  small  pox,  the  natural  way. 
She,  though  very  young,  was  the  only  assistant  I had  in  tak- 
ing care  of  little  Maria.  But  she  now  required  all  the  time 
I could  spare  from  Mr.  Judson,  whose  fever  still  continued 
in  prison,  and  whose  feet  were  so  dreadfully  mangled,  that 
for  several  days  he  was  unable  to  move.  I knew  not  what 
to  do,  for  I could  procure  no  assistance  from  the  neigh- 
borhood, or  medicine  for  the  sufferers,  but  was  all  day 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


249 


long  going  backwards  and  forwards  from  the  house  to  the 
prison  with  little  Maria  in  my  arms.  Sometimes  I was 
greatly  relieved  by  leaving  her,  for  an  hour,  when  asleep,  by 
the  side  of  her  father,  while  I returned  to  the  house  to  look 
after  Mary,  whose  fever  ran  so  high  as  to  produce  delirium. 
She  was  so  completely  covered  with  the  small  pox,  that  there 
was  no  distinction  in  the  pustules.  As  she  was  in  the 
same  little  room  with  myself,  I knew  Maria  would  take  it ; 
I therefore  inoculated  her  from  another  child,  before 
Mary’s  had  arrived  at  such  a state  as  to  be  infectious.  At 
the  same,  I inoculated  Abby,  and  the  jailer’s  children, 
who  all  had  it  so  lightly  us  hardly  to  interrupt  their  play. 
But  the  inoculation  in  the  arm  of  my  poor  little  Maria  did 
not  take — she  caught  it  of  Mary,  and  had  it  the  natural 
way.  She  was  then  only  three  months  and  a half  old,  and 
had  been  a most  healthy  child  ; but  it  was  above  three 
months  before  she  perfectly  recovered  from  the  effects  of 
this  dreadful  disorder. 

“ You  will  recollect  I never  had  the  small  pox,  but  was 
vaccinated  previously  to  leaving  America.  In  consequence 
of  being  for  so  long  a time  constantly  exposed,  I had  nearly 
a hundred  pustules  formed,  though  no  previous  symptoms 
of  fever,  &c.  The  jailer’s  children  having  had  the  small 
pox  so  lightly,  in  consequence  of  inoculation,  my  fame 
was  spread  all  over  the  village,  and  every  child,  young  and 
old,  who  had  not  previously  had  it,  was  brought  for  inoc- 
ulation. And  though  I knew  nothing  about  the  disorder, 
or  the  mode  of  treating  it,  I inoculated  them  all  with  a 
needle,  and  told  them  to  take  care  of  their  diet, — all  the  in- 
structions I could  give  them.  Mr.  Judson’s  health  was 
gradually  restored,  and  he  found  himself  much  more  com- 
fortably situated,  than  when  in  the  city  prison. 

“ The  prisoners  were  at  first  chained  two  and  two ; but  as 
soon  as  the  jailers  could  obtain  chains  sufficient,  they  were 
separated,  and  each  prisoner  had  but  one  pair.  The  pris- 
on was  repaired,  a new  fence  made,  and  a large  airy  shed 
erected  in  front  of  the  prison,  where  the  prisoners  were  allow- 
ed to  remain  during  the  day,  though  locked  up  in  the  little 
close  prison  at  night.  All  the  children  recovered  from  the 
small  pox  ; but  my  watchings  and  fatigue,  together  with  my 
miserable  food,  and  more  miserable  lodgings,  brought  on 
one  of  the  diseases  of  the  country,  which  is  almost  always 
fatal  to  foreigners.  My  constitution  seemed  destroyed,  and 
in  a few  days  I became  so  weak  as  to  be  hardly  able  to 
X 


250 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


walk  to  Mr.  Judson’s  prison.  In  this  debilitated  state,  I 
set  off  in  a cart  for  Ava,  to  procure  medicines,  and  some 
suitable  food,  leaving  the  cook  to  supply  my  place.  I 
reached  the  house  in  safety,  and  for  two  or  three  days  the 
disorder  seemed  at  a stand  ; after  which  it  attacked  me  so 
violently,  that  I had  no  hopes  of  recovery  left — and  my  only 
anxiety  now  was,  to  return  to  Oung-pen-la  to  die  near  the 
prison.  It  was  with  the  greatest  difficulty  that  I obtained 
the  medicine  chest  from  the  Governor,  and  then  had  no  one 
to  administer  medicine.  I however  got  at  the  laudanum, 
and  by  taking  two  drops  at  a time  for  several  hours,  it  so 
far  checked  the  disorder,  as  to  enable  me  to  get  on  board 
a boat,  though  so  weak  that  I could  not  stand,  and  again 
set  off  for  Oung-pen-la.  The  last  four  miles  was  in  that 
painful  conveyance,  the  cart,  and  in  the  midst  of  the  rainy 
season,  when  the  mud  almost  buries  the  oxen.  You  may 
form  some  idea  of  a Burmese  cart,  when  I tell  you  their 
wheels  are  not  constructed  like  ours,  but  are  simply  round 
thick  planks  with  a hole  in  the  middle,  through  which  a 
pole  that  supports  the  body  is  thrust. 

“ I just  reached  Oung-pen-la  when  my  strength  seemed 
entirely  exhausted.  The  good  native  cook  came  out  to 
help  me  into  the  house  ; but  so  altered  and  amaciated  was  my 
appearance,  that  the  poor  fellow  burst  into  tears  at  the  first 
sight.  I crawled  on  to  the  mat  in  the  little  room,  to  which 
I was  confined  for  more  than  two  months,  and  never  per- 
fectly recovered,  until  I came  to  the  English  camp.  At  this 
period,  when  I was  unable  to  take  care  of  myself,  or  look 
after  Mr.  Judson,  we  must  both  have  died  had  it  not  been 
for  the  faithful  and  affectionate  care  of  our  Bengalee  cook. 
A common  Bengalee  cook  will  do  nothing  but  the  simple 
business  of  cooking  : But  he  seemed  to  forget  his  cast,  and 
almost  his  own  wants,  in  his  efforts  to  serve  us.  He  would 
provide,  cook,  and  carry  your  brother’s  food,  and  then  re- 
turn and  take  care  of  me.  I have  frequently  known  him 
not  to  taste  of  food  till  near  night,  in  consequence  of  having 
to  go  so  far  for  wood  and  water,  and  in  order  to  have  Mr. 
Judson’s  dinner  ready  at  the  usual  hour.  He  never  com- 
plained, never  asked  for  his  wages,  and  never  for  a moment 
hesitated  to  go  any  where,  or  to  perform  any  act  we  required. 

I take  great  pleasure  in  speaking  of  the  faithful  conduct  of 
this  servant,  who  is  still  with  us,  and  I trust  has  been  well 
rewarded  for  his  services. 

“ Our  dear  little  Maria  was  the  greatest  sufferer  at  this 
time,  my  illness  depriving  her  of  her  usual  nourishment,  and 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


251 


neither  a nurse  nor  a drop  of  milk  could  be  procured  in  the 
village.  By  making  presents  to  the  jailers,  I obtained  leave 
for  Mr.  Judson  to  come  out  of  prison  and  take  the  ema- 
ciated creature  around  the  village,  to  beg  a little  nourish- 
ment from  those  mothers  who  had  young  children.  Her 
cries  in  the  night  were  heart-rending,  when  it  was  impossi- 
ble to  supply  her  wants.  I now  began  to  think  the  very 
afflictions  of  Job  had  come  upon  me.  When  in  health  I 
could  bear  the  various  trials  and  vicissitudes  through  which 
I was  called  to  pass.  But  to  be  confined  with  sickness,  and 
unable  to  assist  those  who  were  so  dear  to  me,  when  in  dis- 
tress, was  almost  too  much  for  me  to  bear  ; and  had  it  not 
been  for  the  consolations  of  religion,  and  an  assured  con- 
viction that  every  additional  trial  was  ordered  by  infinite 
love  and  mercy,  I must  have  sunk  under  my  accumulated 
sufferings.  Sometimes  our  jailers  seemed  a little  softened 
at  our  distress,  and  for  several  days  together  allowed  Mr. 
Judson  to  come  to  the  house,  which  was  to  me  an  unspeak- 
able consolation.  Then  again  they  would  be  as  iron-heart- 
ed in  their  demands,  as  though  we  were  free  from  suffer- 
ings, and  in  affluent  circumstances.  The  annoyance,  the 
extortions  and  oppressions  to  which  we  were  subject,  dur- 
ing our  six  months’  residence  in  Oung-pen-la,  are  beyond 
enumeration  or  description. 

“ It  was  some  time  after  our  arrival  at  Oung-pen-la,  that 
we  heard  of  the  execution  of  the  Pakan  Woon,  in  conse- 
quence of  which  our  lives  were  still  preserved.  For  we 
afterwards  ascertained,  that  the  white  foreigners  had  been 
sent  to  Oung-pen-la,  for  the  express  purpose  of  sacrificing 
them ; and  that  he  himself  intended  witnessing  the  horrid 
scene.  We  had  frequently  heard  of  his  intended  arrival  at 
Oung-pen-la ; but  we  had  no  idea  of  his  diabolical  pui  poses. 
He  had  raised  an  army  of  fifty  thousand  men,  a tenth  part 
of  whose  advanced  pay  was  found  in  his  house,  and  ex- 
pected to  march  against  the  English  army  in  a short  time, 
when  he  was  suspected  of  high  treason,  and  instantly  exe- 
cuted without  the  least  examination.  Perhaps  no  death  in 
Ava  ever  produced  such  universal  rejoicings,  as  that  of  the 
Pakan  Woon.  We  never,  to  this  day,  hear  his  name  men- 
tioned, but  with  an  epithet  of  reproach  or  hatred.  Anoth- 
er brother  of  the  King  was  appointed  to  the  command  of 
the  army  now  in  readiness,  but  with  no  very  sanguine  ex- 
pectations of  success.  Some  weeks  after  the  departure  of 
these  troops,  two  of  the  Woongyees  were  sent  down  for 
the  purpose  of  negotiating.  But  not  being  successful,  the 


252 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


Queen’s  brother,  the  acting  King  of  the  country,  was’pre- 
vailed  on  to  go.  Great  expectations  were  raised  in  conse- 
quence ; but  his  cowardice  induced  him  to  encamp  his  de- 
tachment of  the  army  at  a great  distance  from  the  Eng- 
lish, and  even  at  a distance  from  the  main  body  of  the 
Burmese  army,  whose  head  quarters  were  then  at  Maloun. 
Thus  he  effected  nothing,  though  reports  were  continually 
reaching  us,  that  peace  was  nearly  concluded. 

“ The  time  at  length  arrived  for  our  release  from  that 
detested  place,  the  Oung-pen-la  prison.  A messenger 
from  our  friend,  the  Governor  of  the  north  gate  of  the  pal- 
ace, who  was  formerly  Koung-tone  Myoo-tsa,  informed  us 
that  an  order  had  been  given,  the  evening  before,  in  the 
palace,  for  Mr.  Judson’s  release.  On  the  same  evening 
an  official  order  arrived  ; and  with  a joyful  heart  I set 
about  preparing  for  our  departure  early  the  following 
morning.  But  an  unexpected  obstacle  occurred,  which 
made  us  fear  that  I should  still  be  retained  as  a prisoner. 
The  avaricious  jailers,  unwilling  to  lose  their  prey,  insist- 
ed, that  as  my  name  was  not  included  in  the  order,  I 
should  not  go.  In  vain  I urged  that  I was  not  sent  there 
as  a prisoner,  and  that  they  had  no  authority  over  me — 
they  still  determined  I should  not  go,  and  forbade  the  villa- 
gers, from  letting  me  a cart.  Mr.  Judson  was  then  taken 
out  of  prison,  and  brought  to  the  jailers’  house,  where,  by 
promises  and  threatenings,  he  finally  gained  their  consent, 
on  condition  that  we  would  leave  the  remaining  part  of  our 
provisions,  we  had  recently  received  from  Ava.  It  was 
noon  before  we  were  allowed  to  depart.  When  we  reach- 
ed Amarapora,  Mr.  Judson  was  obliged  to  follow  the  guid- 
ance of  the  jailer,  who  conducted  him  to  the  Govern- 
or of  the  city.  Having  made  all  necessary  inquiries, 
the  Governor  appointed  another  guard,  which  convey- 
ed Mr.  Judson  to  the  court  house  in  Ava,  to  which 
place  he  arrived  some  time  in  the  night.  I took  my  own 
course,  procured  a boat,  and  reached  our  house  before 
dark. 

“ My  first  object  the  next  morning  was,  to  go  in  search 
of  your  brother,  and  I had  the  mortification  to  meet  him 
again  in  prison,  though  not  the  death  prison.  I went  imme- 
diately to  my  old  friend,  the  Governor  of  the  city,  who  now 
was  raised  to  the  rank  of  a Woongyee.  He  informed 
me  that  Mr.  Judson  was  to  be  sent  to  the  Burmese  camp, 
to  act  as  translator  and  interpreter ; and  that  he  was  put  in 
confinement  for  a short  time  only,  till  his  affairs  were  set- 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


253 


tied.  Early  the  following  morning  I went  to  this  officer 
again,  who  told  me  that  Mr.  Judson  had  that  moment  re- 
ceived twenty  tickals  from  government,  with  orders  to  go 
immediately  on  board  a boat  for  Maloun,  and  that  he  had 
given  him  permission  to  stop  a few  moments  at  the  house, 
it  being  on  his  way.  I hastened  back  to  the  house,  where 
Mr.  Judson  soon  arrived ; but  was  allowed  to  remain  only 
a short  time,  while  I could  prepare  food  and  clothing  for 
future  use.  He  was  crowded  into  a little  boat,  where  he 
had  not  room  sufficient  to  lie  down,  and  where  his  expo- 
sure to  the  cold  damp  nights  threw  him  into  a violent  fe- 
ver, which  had  nearly  ended  all  his  sufferings.  He  arriv- 
ed at  Maloun  on  the  third  day,  where,  ill  as  he  was,  he 
was  obliged  to  enter  immediately  on  the  work  of  trans- 
lating. He  remained  at  Maloun  six  weeks,  suffering  as 
much  as  he  had  at  any  time  in  prison,  excepting  he  was 
not  in  irons,  nor  exposed  to  the  insults  of  those  cruel  jail- 
ers. 

“ For  the  first  fortnight  after  his  departure,  my  anxiety 
was  less  than  it  had  been  at  any  time  previous,  since  the 
commencement  of  our  difficulties.  I knew  the  Burmese 
officers  at  the  camp  would  feel  the  value  of  Mr.  Judson’s 
services  too  much  to  allow  their  using  any  measures 
threatening  his  life.  I thought  his  situation,  also,  would 
be  much  more  comfortable  than  it  really  was — hence 
my  anxiety  was  less.  But  my  health,  which  had  never 
been  restored,  since  that  violent  attack  at  Oung-pen-ls, 
now  daily  declined,  till  I was  seized  with  the  spotted  fe- 
ver, with  all  its  attendant  horrors.  I knew  the  nature  of 
the  fever  from  its  commencement ; and  from  the  shattered 
state  of  my  constitution,  together  with  the  want  of  medi- 
cal attendants,  I concluded  it  must  be  fatal.  The  day  I 
was  taken  with  the  fever,  a Burmese  nurse  came  and  of- 
fered her  services  for  Maria.  This  circumstance  filled  me 
with  gratitude  and  confidence  in  God ; for  though  I had 
so  long  and  so  constantly  made  efforts  to  obtain  a person 
of  this  description,  I had  never  been  able  ; when  at  the  very 
time  I most  needed  one,  and  without  any  exertion,  a volun- 
tary offer  was  made.  My  fever  raged  violently,  and  without 
any  intermission.  I began  to  think  of  settling  my  worldly 
affairs,  and  of  committing  my  dear  little  Maria  to  the  care 
of  a Portuguese  woman,  when  I lost  my  reason,  and  was 
insensible  to  all  around  me.  At  this  dreadful  period,  Dr. 
Price  was  released  from  prison;  and  hearing  of  my  illness, 
X 2 


254 


MEMOIR  OP  MRS.  JUDSON. 


obtained  permission  to  come  and  see  me.  He  has  since 
told  me  that  my  situation  was  the  most  distressing  he  had 
ever  witnessed,  and  that  he  did  not  then  think  I should 
survive  many  hours.  My  hair  was  shaved,  my  head  and 
feet  covered  with  blisters,  and  Dr.  Price  ordered  the  Ben- 
galee servant  who  took  care  of  me,  to  endeavor  to  persuade 
me  to  take  a little  nourishment,  which  I had  obstinately 
refused  for  several  days.  One  of  the  first  things  I recol- 
lect was,  seeing  this  faithful  servant  standing  by  me,  trying 
to  induce  me  to  take  a little  wine  and  water.  I was  in 
fact  so  far  gone,  that  the  Burmese  neighbors  who  had  come 
in  to  see  me  expire,  said,  * She  is  dead ; and  if  the  King 
of  angels  should  come  in,  he  could  not  recover  her.’ 

“ The  fever,  I afterwards  understood,  had  run  seventeen 
days  when  the  blisters  were  applied.  I now  began  to  re- 
cover slowly  ; but  it  was  more  than  a month  after  this  be- 
fore I had  strength  to  stand.  While  in  this  weak,  debil- 
itated state,  the  servant  who  had  followed  your  brother  to 
the  Burmese  camp,  came  in,  and  informed  me  that  his  mas- 
ter had  arrived,  and  was  conducted  to  the  court  house  in 
town.  I sent  off  a Burman  to  watch  the  movements  of 
government,  and  to  ascertain,  if  possible,  in  what  way  Mr. 
Judson  was  to  be  disposed  of.  He  soon  returned  with  the 
sad  intelligence,  that  he  saw  Mr.  Judson  go  out  of  the 
palace  yard,  accompanied  by  two  or  three  Burmans,  who 
conducted  him  to  one  of  the  prisons  ; and  that  it  was  re- 
ported in  town,  that  he  was  to  be  sent  back  to  the  Oung- 
pen-la  prison.  I was  too  weak  to  bear  ill  tidings  of  any 
kind  ; but  a shock  so  dreadful  as  this,  almost  annihilated 
me.  For  some  time,  I could  hardly  breathe  ; but  at  last 
gained  sufficient  composure  to  despatch  Moung  Ing  to  our 
friend,  the  Governor  of  the  north  gate,  and  begged  him  to 
make  one  more  effort  for  the  release  of  Mr.  Judson,  and 
prevent  his  being  sent  back  to  the  country  prison,  where  I 
knew  he  must  suffer  much,  as  I could  not  follow.  Moung 
Ing  then  went  in  search  of  Mr.  Judson  ; and  it  was  nearly 
dark,  when  he  found  him  in  the  interior  of  an  obscure  pris- 
on. I had  sent  food  early  in  the  afternoon,  but  being  un- 
able to  find  him,  the  bearer  had  returned  with  it,  which 
added  another  pang  to  my  distresses,  as  I feared  he  was  al- 
ready sent  to  Oung-pen-la. 

,f  If  I ever  felt  the  value  and  efficacy  of  prayer,  I did  at 
this  time.  I could  not  rise  from  my  couch ; I could  make 
no  efforts  to  secure  my  husband  ; I could  only  plead  with 
that  great  and  powerful  Being  who  has  said,  “ Call  upon 


MEMOIR  OP  MRS.  JUDSON. 


255 


me  in  the  day  of  trouble,  and  I willhear,  and  thou  shalt  glo- 
rify me  and  who  made  me  at  this  time  feel  so  powerful- 
ly this  promise,  that  I became  quite  composed,  feeling  as- 
sured that  my  prayers  would  be  answered. 

“ When  Mr.  Judson  was  sent  from  Maloun  to  Ava,  it 
was  within  five  minutes’  notice,  and  without  his  knowledge 
of  the  cause.  On  his  way  up  the  river,  he  accidentally  saw 
the  communication  made  to  government  respecting  him, 
which  was  simply  this:  * We  have  no  further  use  for  Yoo- 
dathan,  we  therefore  return  him  to  the  golden  city.’  On  ar- 
riving at  the  court  house,  there  happened  to  be  no  one  present 
who  was  acquainted  with  Mr.  J.  The  presiding  officer  inquir- 
ed from  what  place  he  had  been  sent  to  Maloun.  He  was 
answered  from  Oung-pen-la.  Let  him  then,  said  the  officer, 
be  returned  thither — when  he  was  delivered  to  a guard  and 
conducted  to  the  place  above  mentioned,  there  to  remain 
until  he  could  be  conveyed  to  Oung-pen-la.  In  the  mean 
time  the  Governor  of  the  north  gate  presented  a petition  to 
the  high  court  of  the  empire,  offered  himself  as  Mr.  Jud- 
son’s  security,  obtained  his  release,  and  took  him  to  his 
house,  where  he  treated  him  with  every  possible  kindness, 
and  to  which  I was  removed  as  soon  as  returning  health 
would  allow. 

“ The  rapid  strides  of  the  English  army  towards  the  cap- 
ital at  this  time  threw  the  whole  town  into  the  greatest 
state  of  alarm,  and  convinced  the  government  that  some 
speedy  measures  must  be  taken  to  save  the  golden  city. 
They  had  hitherto  rejected  all  the  overtures  of  Sir  Archi- 
bald Campbell,  imagining,  until  this  late  period,  that  they 
could  in  some  way  or  other  drive  the  English  from  the 
country.  Mr.  Judson  and  Dr.  Price  were  daily  called  to 
the  court  house  and  consulted ; in  fact  nothing  was  done 
without  their  approbation.  Two  English  officers,  also,  who 
had  lately  been  brought  to  Ava  as  prisoners,  were  continu- 
ally consulted,  and  their  good  offices  requested  in  endeav- 
oring to  persuade  the  British  General  to  make  peace  on 
easier  terms.  It  was  finally  concluded  that  Mr.  Judson 
and  one  of  the  officers  above  mentioned,  should  be  sent  im- 
mediately to  the  English  camp,  in  order  to  negotiate.  The 
danger  attached  to  a situation  so  responsible,  under  a gov- 
ernment so  fickle  as  the  Burmese,  induced  your  brother  to 
use  every  means  possible  to  prevent  his  being  sent.  Dr.  Price 
was  not  only  willing,  but  desirous  of  going;  this  circum- 
stance Mr.  Judson  represented  to  the  members  of  govern- 
ment, and  begged  he  might  not  be  compelled  to  go,  as  Dr. 


256 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


Price  could  transact  the  business  equally  as  well  as  himself. 
After  some  hesitation  and  deliberation,  Dr.  Price  was 
appointed  to  accompany  Dr.  Sanford,  one  of  the  English 
officers,  on  condition  that  Mr.  Judson  would  stand  security 
for  his  return ; while  the  other  English  officer,  then  in 
irons,  should  be  security  for  Dr.  Sanford.  The  King  gave 
them  a hundred  tickalseach,  to  bear  their  expenses,  (twen- 
ty-five of  which  Dr.  Sanford  generously  sent  to  Mr.  Gouger 
still  a prisoner  at  Oung-pen-la,)  boats,  men,  and  a Burmese, 
officer,  to  accompany  them,  though  he  ventured  no  farther 
than  the  Burman  camp.  With  the  most  anxious  solicitude 
the  court  waited  the  arrival  of  the  messengers,  but  did  not 
in  the  least  relax  in  their  exertions  to  fortify  the  city.  Men 
and  beasts  were  at  work  night  and  day,  making  new  stock- 
ades and  strengthening  old  ones,  and  whatever  buildings 
were  in  their  way  were  immediately  torn  down.  Our  house, 
with  all  that  surrounded  it,  was  levelled  to  the  ground,  and 
our  beautiful  little  compound  turned  into  a road  and  a place 
for  the  erection  of  cannon.  All  articles  of  value  were 
conveyed  out  of  town,  and  safely  deposited  in  some  other 
place. 

“ At  length  the  boat  in  which  the  embassadors  had  been 
sent  was  seen  approaching  a day  earlier  than  was  expected. 
As  it  advanced  towards  the  city,  the  banks  were  lined  by 
thousands,  anxiously  inquiring  their  success.  But  no  an- 
swer was  given — the  government  must  first  hear  the  news. 
The  palace  gates  were  crowded,  the  officers  at  the  Tlowt- 
dau  were  seated,  when  Dr.  Price  made  the  following  com- 
munication : “ The  General  and  commissioners  will  make 
no  alteration  in  their  terms,  except  the  hundred  lacks  (a  lack 
is  a hundred  thousand)  of  rupees,  may  be  paid  at  four  dif- 
ferent times.  The  first  twenty-five  lacks  to  be  paid  within 
twelve  days,  or  the  army  will  continue  their  march.”  In 
addition  to  this,  the  prisoners  were  to  be  given  up  immedi- 
ately. The  General  had  commissioned  Dr.  Price  to  demand 
Mr.  Judson  and  myself  and  little  Maria.  This  was  com- 
municated to  the  King,  who  replied,  ‘ They  are  not  Eng- 
lish, they  are  my  people,  and  shall  not  go.’  At  this  time  I had 
no  idea  that  we  should  ever  be  released  from  Ava.  The  gov- 
ernment had  learned  the  value  ofyour  brother’s  services,  hav- 
ing employed  him  the  last  three  months ; and  we  both  con- 
cluded they  would  never  consent  to  our  departure.  The 
foreigners  were  again  called  to  a consultation,  to  see  wha- 
could  be  done.  Dr.  Price  and  Mr.  Judson  told  them  plain- 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


257 


ly  that  the  English  would  never  make  peace  on  any  other 
terms  than  those  offered,  and  that  it  was  in  vain  to  go  down 
again  without  the  money.  It  was  then  proposed  that  a third 
part  of  the  first  sum  demanded  should  be  sent  down  imme- 
diately. Mr.  Judson  objected,  and  still  said  it  would  be 
useless.  Some  of  the  members  of  government  then  intima- 
ted, that  it  was  probable  the  teachers  were  on  the  side  of 
the  English,  and  did  not  try  to  make  them  take  a smaller 
sum ; and  also  threatened  if  they  did  not  make  the  English 
comply,  they  and  their  families  should  suffer. 

“ In  this  interval,  the  fears  of  the  government  were  con- 
siderably allayed,  by  the  offers  of  a General,  by  name  Layar- 
thoo-yah,  who  desired  to  make  one  more  attempt  to  con- 
quer the  English,  and  disperse  them.  He  assured  the  King 
and  government,  that  he  could  so  fortify  the  ancient  city  of 
Pagan,  as  to  make  it  impregnable  ; and  that  he  would  there 
defeat  and  destroy  the  English.  His  offers  were  heard,  he 
marched  to  Pagan  with  a very  considerable  force,  and  made 
strong  the  fortifications.  But  the  English  took  the  city 
with  perfect  ease,  and  dispersed  the  Burmese  army  ; while 
the  General  fled  to  Ava,  and  had  the  presumption  to  appear 
in  the  presence  of  the  King,  and  demand  new  troops.  The 
King  being  enraged  that  he  had  ever  listened  to  him  for  a mo- 
ment, in  consequence  of  which  the  negotiation  had  been 
delayed,  the  English  General  provoked,  and  the  troops  daily 
advancing,  that  he  ordered  the  General  to  be  immediately 
executed  1 The  poor  fellow  was  soon  hurled  from  the  pal- 
ace, and  beat  all  the  way  to  the  court  house — when  he  was 
stripped  of  his  rich  apparel,  bound  with  cords,  and  made  to 
kneel  and  bow  towards  the  palace ; he  was  then  delivered 
into  the  hands  of  the  executioners,  who,  by  their  cruel  treat- 
ment, put  an  end  to  his  existence,  before  they  reached  the 
place  of  execution. 

“ The  King  caused  it  to  be  reported,  that  this  General 
was  executed,  in  consequence  of  disobeying  his  commands, 
‘ not  to  jiglit  the  English' 

“ Dr.  Price  was  sent  off  the  same  night,  with  part  of  the 
prisoners,  and  with  instructions  to  persuade  the  General  to 
take  six  lacks  instead  of  twenty-five.  He  returned  in  two 
or  three  days  with  the  appalling  intelligence,  that  the  Eng-* 
lish  General  was  very  angry,  refused  to  have  any  communi- 
cation with  him,  and  was  now  within  a few  days’  march  of 
the  capital.  The  Queen  was  greatly  alarmed,  and  said  the 
money  should  be  raised  immediately,  if  the  English  would 
only  stop  their  march.  The  whole  palace  was  in  motion, 


258 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


gold  and  silver  vessels  were  melted  up,  the  King  and  Queen 
superintended  the  weighing  of  a part  of  it,  and  were  deter- 
mined if  possible  to  save  their  city.  The  silver  was  ready 
in  the  boats  by  the  next  evening  ; but  they  had  so  little  con- 
fidence in  the  English,  that  after  all  their  alarm,  they  con- 
cluded to  send  down  six  lacks  only,  with  the  assurance  that 
if  the  English  would  stop  where  they  then  \vere,  the  re- 
mainder should  be  forth  coming  immediately. 

w The  government  now  did  not  even  ask  Mr.  Judson  the 
question,  whether  he  would  go  or  not ; but  some  of  the  offi- 
cers took  him  by  the  arm,  as  he  was  walking  in  the  street, 
and  told  him  he  must  go  immediately  on  board  the  boat, 
to  accompany  two  Burmese  officers,  a Woongyee  and 
Woondouk,  who  were  going  down  to  make  peace.  Most 
of  the  English  prisoners  were  sent  at  the  same  time.  The 
General  and  commissioners  would  not  receive  the  six  lacks, 
neither  would  they  stop  their  march ; but  promised,  if  the  sum 
complete  reached  them  before  they  should  arrive  at  Ava, 
they  would  make  peace.  The  General  also  commissioned 
Mr.  Judson  to  collect  the  remaining  foreigners,  of  what- 
ever country,  and  ask  the  question  before  the  Burmese 
government,  whether  they  wished  to  go  or  stay.  Those 
who  expressed  a wish  to  go  should  be  delivered  up  imme- 
diately, or  peace  would  not  be  made. 

“ Mr.  Judson  reached  Ava  at  midnight ; had  all  the 
foreigners  called  the  next  morning,  and  the  question  ask- 
ed. Some  of  the  members  of  government  said  to  him, 

‘ You  will  not  leave  us,  you  shall  become  a great  man 
if  you  will  remain.’  He  then  secured  himself  from  the 
odium  of  saying  that  he  wished  to  leave  the  service 
of  his  Majesty,  by  recurring  to  the  order  of  Sir  Archibald, 
that  whoever  wished  to  leave  Ava  should  be  given  up,  and 
that  I had  expressed  a wish  to  go,  so  that  he  of  course 
must  follow.  The  remaining  part  of  the  twenty-five  lacks 
was  soon  collected  ; the  prisoners  at  Oung-pen-la  were  all 
released,  and  either  sent  to  their  houses,  or  down  the 
river  to  the  English  ; and  in  two  days  from  the  time  of  Mr. 
Judson’s  return,  we  took  an  affectionate  leave  of  the  good 
natured  officer  who  had  so  long  entertained  us  at  his  house, 
and  who  now  accompanied  us  to  the  water  side,  and  we 
then  left  forever  the  banks  of  Ava. 

“ It  was  on  a cool,  moonlight  evening,  in  the  month  cf 
March,  that  with  hearts  filled  with  gratitude  to  God,  and  over- 
flowing with  joy  at  our  prospects,  we  passed  down  the  Irra- 
waddy, surrounded  by  six  or  eight  golden  boats,  and  accom- 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


259 


panied  by  all  we  had  on  earth.  The  thought  that  we  had 
still  to  pass  the  Burman  camp,  would  sometimes  occur  to 
damp  our  joy,  for  we  feared  that  some  obstacle  might  there 
arise  to  retard  our  progress.  Nor  were  we  mistaken  in  our 
conjectures.  We  reached  the  camp  about  midnight,  where 
\£e  were  detained  two  hours  ; the  Woongyee,and  high  offi- 
cers, insisting  that  we  should  wait  at  the  camp,  while  Dr. 
Price,  (who  did  not  return  to  Ava  with  your  brother,  but 
remained  at  the  camp,)  should  go  on  with  the  money,  and 
first  ascertain  whether  peace  would  be  made.  The  Bur- 
mese government  still  entertained  the  idea,  that  as  soon  as 
the  English  had  received  the  money  and  prisoners,  they 
would  continue  their  march,  and  yet  destroy  the  capital. 
We  knew  not  but  that  some  circumstance  might  occur  to 
break  off  the  negotiations ; Mr.  Judson  therefore  strenuous- 
ly insisted  that  he  would  not  remain,  but  go  on  immediately. 
The  officers  were  finally  prevailed  on  to  consent,  hoping 
much  from  Mr.  Judson’s  assistance  in  making  peace. 

u We  now,  for  the  first  time,  for  more  than  a year  and  a 
half,  felt  that  we  were  free,  and  no  longer  subject  to  the 
oppressive  yoke  of  the  Burmese.  And  with  what  sensa- 
tions of  delight,  on  the  next  morning  did  I behold  the 
masts  of  the  steam-boat,  the  sure  presage  of  being  within 
the  bounds  of  civilized  life.  As  soon  as  our  boat  reached  the 
shore,  Brigadier  A.  and  another  officer  came  on  board,  con- 
gratulated us  on  our  arrival,  and  invited  us  on  board  the 
steam-boat,  where  I passed  the  remainder  of  the  day  ; 
while  your  brother  went  on  to  meet  the  General,  who,  with 
a detachment  of  the  army,  had  encamped  at  Yandaboo,  a 
few  miles  further  down  the  river.  Mr.  Judson  returned  in 
the  evening,  with  an  invitation  from  Sir  Archibald,  to  come 
immediately  to  his  quarters,  where  I was  the  next  morning 
introduced,  and  received  with  the  greatest  kindness  by  the 
General,  who  had  a tent  pitched  for  us  near  his  own — took 
us  to  his  own  table,  and  treated  us  with  the  kindness  of  a 
father,  rather  than  as  strangers  of  another  country. 

“ We  feel  that  our  obligations  to  General  Campbell  can 
never  be  cancelled.  Our  final  release  from  Ava,  and  our 
recovering  all  the  property  that  had  there  been  taken,  was 
owing  entirely  to  his  efforts.  This  subsequent  hospitality, 
and  kind  attention  to  the  accommodations  for  our  passage  to 
Rangoon,  have  left  an  indelible  impression  on  our  minds, 
which  can  never  be  forgotten.  We  daily  received  the  con- 
gratulations of  the  British  officers,  whose  conduct  towards 
us  formed  a striking  contrast  to  that  of  the  Burmese.  I 


260 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


presume  to  say,  that  no  persons  on  earth  were  ever  happier, 
than  we  were  during  the  fortnight  we  passed  at  the  English 
camp.  For  several  days,  this  single  idea  wholly  occupied 
my  mind,  that  we  were  out  of  the  power  of  the  Burmese 
government,  and  once  more  under  the  protection  of  the 
English.  Our  feelings  continually  dictated  expressions  like 
these,  What  shall  ice.  render  unto  the  Lord,  for  all  his  ben- 
efits toward  us. 

“ The  treaty  of  peace  was  soon  concluded,  signed  by 
both  parties,  and  a termination  of  hostilities  publicly  de- 
clared. We  left  Yandaboo,  after  a fortnight’s  residence, 
and  safely  reached  the  mission  house  in  Rangoon,  after  an 
absence  of  two  years  and  three  months. 

“ A review  of  our  trip  to,  and  adventures  in,  Ava,  often 
excites  the  inquiry,  Why  were  we  permitted  to  go  ? 
What  good  has  been  effected?  Why  did  I not  listen  to 
the  advice  of  friends  in  Bengal,  and  remain  there  till  the 
war  was  concluded  ? But  all  that  we  can  say,  is,  It  is 
not  in  man  that  wallccth,  to  direct  his  steps.  So  far  as 
my  going  round  to  Rangoon,  at  the  time  I did,  was 
instrumental  in  bringing  those  heavy  afflictions  upon  us, 
I can  only  state,  that  if  I ever  acted  from  a sense  of 
duty  in  my  life,  it  was  at  that  time ; for  my  conscience  would 
not  allow  me  any  peace,  when  I thought  of  sending  for 
your  brother  to  come  to  Calcutta,  in  prospect  of  the  ap- 
proaching war.  Our  Society  at  home  have  lost  no  property 
in  consequence  of  our  difficulties ; but  two  years  of  precious 
time  have  been  lost  to  the  mission,  unless  some  future  ad- 
vantage may  be  gained,  in  consequence  of  the  severe  dis- 
cipline to  which  we  ourselves  have  been  subject.  We  are 
sometimes  induced  to  think,  that  the  lesson  we  found  so 
very  hard  to  learn,  will  have  a beneficial  effect  through  our 
lives  ; and  that  the  mission  may,  in  the  end,  be  advanced 
rather  than  retarded. 

“ We  should  have  had  no  hesitation  about  remaining  in 
Ava,  if  no  part  of  the  Burmese  empire  had  been  ceded  to 
the  British.  But  as  it  was,  we  felt  it  would  be  an  unne- 
cessary exposure,  besides  the  missionary  field  being  much 
more  limited,  in  consequence  of  intoleration.  We  now 
consider  our  future  missionary  prospects  as  bright  indeed  ; 
and  our  only  anxiety  is,  to  be  once  more  in  that  situation 
where  our  time  will  be  exclusively  devoted  to  the  instruc- 
tion of  the  heathen.” 

In  a concluding  paragraph,  dated  Amherst,  July  27,  she 
adds  : 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


261 


“ From  the  date,  at  the  commencement  of  this  long  let- 
ter, you  see,  my  dear  brother,  that  my  patience  has  con- 
tinued for  two  months.  I have  frequently  been  induced  to 
throw  it  aside  altogether,  but  feeling  assured  that  you  and 
my  other  friends  are  expecting  something  of  this  kind,  I 
am  induced  to  send  it  with  all  its  imperfections.  This  let- 
ter, dreadful  as  are  the  scenes  herein  described,  gives  you 
but  a faint  idea  of  the  awful  reality.  The  anguish,  the  ag- 
ony of  mind,  resulting  from  a thousand  little  circumstances 
impossible  to  delineate  on  paper,  can  be  known  by  those  on- 
ly, who  have  been  in  similar  situations.  Pray  for  us,  my 
dear  brother  and  sister,  that  these  heavy  afflictions  may  not 
be  in  vain,  but  may  be  blessed  to  our  spiritual  good,  and 
the  advancement  of  Christ’s  church  among  the  heathen.” 

At  the  close  of  this  long  and  melancholy  narrative,  we 
may  appropriately  introduce  the  following  tribute  to  the  be- 
nevolence and  talents  of  Mrs.  Judson,  written  by  one  of 
the  English  prisoners,  who  were  confined  at  Ava  with  Mr. 
Judson.  It  was  published  in  a Calcutta  paper,  after  the 
conclusion  of  the  war  : 

“ Mrs.  Judson  was  the  author  of  those  eloquent  and  for- 
cible appeals  to  the  government,  which  prepared  them  by 
degrees  for  submission  to  terms  of  peace,  never  expected 
by  any,  who  knew  the  hauteur  and  inflexible  pride  of  the 
Burman  court. 

“ And  while  on  this  subject,  the  overflowings  of  grateful 
feelings,  on  behalf  of  myself  and  my  fellow  prisoners,  com- 
pel me  to  add  a tribute  of  public  thanks  to  that  amiable  and 
humane  female,  who,  though  living  at  a distance  of  two 
miles  from  our  prison,  without  any  means  of  conveyance, 
and  very  feeble  in  health,  forgot  her  own  comfort  and  in- 
firmity, and  almost  every  day  visited  us,  sought  out  and  ad- 
ministered to  our  wants,  and  contributed  in  every  way  to 
alleviate  our  misery. 

“While  we  were  all  left  by  the  government  destitute  of 
food,  she,  with  unwearied  perseverance,  by  some  means  or 
other,  obtained  for  us  a constant  supply. 

“ When  the  tattered  state  of  our  clothes  evinced  the  ex- 
tremity of  our  distress,  she  was  ever  ready  to  replenish  our 
scanty  wardrobe. 

“ When  the  unfeeling  avarice  of  our  keepers  confined 
us  inside,  or  made  our  feet  fast  in  the  stocks,  she,  like  a 
ministering  angel,  never  ceased  her  applications  to  the  gov- 


262 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


eminent,  until  she  was  authorized  to  communicate  to  us 
the  grateful  news  of  our  enlargement,  or  of  a respite  from 
our  galling  oppressions. 

“ Besides  all  this,  it  was  unquestionably  owing,  in  a chief 
degree,  to  the  repeated  eloquence,  and  forcible  appeals  of 
Mrs.  Judson,  that  the  untutored  Burman  was  finally  made 
willing  to  secure  the  welfare  and  happiness. of  his  country, 
by  a sincere  peace.” 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

Removal  to  Amherst — Mrs.  Judson’ s Death. 

The  following  letter  from  Mrs.  Judson  is  a valuable  proof, 
that  the  severe  sufferings  and  appalling  dangers  which  she 
had  experienced,  did  not  abate  her  love  for  the  souls  of  the 
Burmans,  nor  diminish  her  desire  to  go  onward  with  the 
Mission.  She  had  devoted  her  life  to  this  service ; and 
she  was  ready  to  die  whenever  the  sacrifice  should  be 
needful  for  the  welfare  of  the  heathen. 

To  Mrs.  Chaplin,  of  Waterville. 

“ Rangoon,  April  26,  1S26. 

“ My  dear  Mrs.  Chaplin, 

“I  live,  again  to  write  you,  again  to  attempt  a continu- 
ance of  a correspondence  which  has  been  to  me  so  valua- 
ble, and  which  I wish  to  be  continued  till  the  end  of  life. 
We  have  formerly  talked  of  trials  and  privations,  but  for 
the  last  two  years  we  have  felt  the  full  import  of  these 
words.  Our  bodily  and  mental  sufferings  have  often  been 
such  as  to  cause  me,  in  moments  of  despair,  to  exclaim, 
‘ We  shall  one  day  perish  by  the  hand  of  Saul.’  But  that 
kind  Being,  who  has  ever  upheld  us,  has  in  safety  brought 
us  through  so  many  narrow  passages,  that  our  faith  assures 
us  of  being  brought  into  a wide  field  at  last.  But,  my  dear 
Mrs.  Chaplin,  1 am  distressed  to  find,  that  those  afflictions 
which  are  often  productive  of  much  advantage  to  the  chil- 
dren of  God,  have  passed  away  without,  I fear,  leaving 
those  salutary  effects,  for  which  I had  hoped.  And  yet  I 
trust  the  prosperity  of  the  Burman  mission,  (still  the  dear- 
est object  of  our  hearts,)  will  be  promoted  by  those  events, 
which  have  taken  place  the  last  two  years.  We  have  no 
longer  to  solicit  the  patronage  of  a haughty  Monarch,  for 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


263 


the  establishment  of  our  mission,  or  to  court  the  favor  of 
the  Woongyees,  to  prevent  the  persecution  of  the  converts ; 
but  in  future  shall  be  allowed  to  sit  under  our  own  vine 
and  fig  tree,  and  call  to  perishing,  immortal  beings  to  listen 
to  the  glad  tidings  of  the  Gospel. 

“ We  are  now  busily  employed  in  preparing  for  our  de- 
parture to  Amherst.  We  shall  doubtless  be  obliged  to  go 
through  many  trials,  as  it  is  a new  place,  and  no  houses 
yet  built.  But  the  Burmese  population  will  be  considera- 
ble, and  we  shall  have  every  advantage  for  prosecuting  the 
mission.  Four  of  our  Christian  families  have  already  gone, 
and  we  shall  follow  in  a few  days.  My  female  school  will, 
I trust,  soon  be  in  operation — then  you  shall  hear  from  me 
constantly.” 

Alas  ! her  fond  anticipations  were  soon  disappointed. 
The  mission  is  indeed,  we  trust,  to  go  on,  until  Burmah 
shall  be  converted  to  God.  But  she  who  had  assisted  in 
its  establishment,  who  had  largely  shared  in  its  trials  and 
joys ; and  to  whose  firmness,  intrepidity,  ready  presence  of 
mind,  and  devoted  affection,  her  husband  and  Dr.  Price 
were  indebted,  under  God,  for  the  preservation  of  their 
lives,  during  their  imprisonment  at  Ava,  was  soon  to  be 
summoned  away  from  her  toils  and  sufferings  on  earth,  to 
the  presence  of  her  Saviour. 

Letter  from  Mr.  Judson  to  Dr.  Bolles,  the  Corresponding  Secretary. 

“ Rangoon , March  25,  1826. 

**  Rev.  and  dear  Sir, 

“Through  the  kind  interposition  of  our  heavenly  Father, 
our  lives  have  been  preserved,  in  the  most  imminent  danger, 
from  the  hand  of  the  executioner,  and  in  repeated  instan- 
ces of  most  alarming  illness,  during  my  protracted  imprison- 
ment of  one  year  and  seven  months — nine  months  in  three 
pair  of  fetters,  two  months  in  five,  six  months  in  one,  and  two 
months  a prisoner  at  large.  Subsequent  to  the  latter  period, 
I spent  about  six  weeks  in  the  house  of  the  north  Governor 
of  the  palace,  who  petitioned  for  my  release,  and  took  me 
under  his  charge  ; and  finally,  on  the  joyful  21st  of  Febru- 
ary last,  took  leave,  with  Mrs.  Judson  and  family,  of  the 
scene  of  our  sufferings — sufferings  which,  it  would  seem, 
have  been  unavailing  to  answer  any  valuable  missionary 
purpose,  unless  so  far  as  they  may  have  been  silently 
blessed  to  our  spiritual  improvement  and  capacity  for  fu- 
ture usefulness,  Let  me  beg  your  prayers,  that  it  may  not 


264 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


be  in  vain,  that  we  have  been  afflicted.  Dr.  Price  remains 
in  the  service  of  his  Burmese  Majesty.  My  intention,  on 
leaving  Ava,  was  to  proceed  to  Mergui  or  Tavoy,  ports 
south  of  Rangoon,  and  ceded  by  the  treaty  to  the  British 
government ; but  since  arriving,  I have  found  it  advisable 
to  wait  a little,  previous  to  the  evacuation  of  this  place  by 
the  British  troops,  with  a view  to  settling  at  a new  town 
about  to  be  established  in  the  neighborhood  of  Martaban, 
on  the  dividing  line  between  the  British  and  Burman  terri- 
tories. 

“ It  is  supposed  that  all  Martaban  will  remove  to  the 
new  place,  on  the  other  side  of  the  Salwen  river.  The 
emigration  also  from  all  the  southern  districts  of  Burmah 
will  be  great,  so  that  the  native  population  will  far  exceed 
that  of  the  places  first  mentioned.  Add  to  which,  that  it  is 
much  more  centrical,  and,  from  the  superior  productiveness 
of  the  adjacent  country,  and  the  facility  of  communication 
with  Siam,  will  probably  become  a place  of  much  greater 
trade. 

“The  disciples  and  inquirers  have  been  dispersed  in  all 
directions.  Several  are  dead  ; several  I found  on  my  passage 
down  the  river,  and  gave  them  notice  of  my  plans,  in  case 
they  might  wish  to  follow ; and  several  are  in  this  place 
waiting  for  some  movement.  Moung  Shwa-ba  has  been 
in  the  mission  house  through  the  whole,  and  Moung  Ing 
with  Mrs.  Judson  at  Ava.  Moung  Shwa-gnong  1 have 
been  unable  to  find,  but  understood  he  was  alive  somewhere 
in  the  interior.  We  had  a pleasant  meeting  with  Mah 
Men-la  and  her  sister  Mah  Doke,  who  were  living  in  boats 
at  Prome,  and  instantly  resolved  to  accompany  us.  I long 
for  the  time  when  we  shall  be  able  to  re-erect  the  standard 
of  the  Gospel,  and  enjoy  once  more  the  stated  worship  and 
ordinances  of  the  Lord’s  house.  I feel  a strong  desire 
henceforth  to  know  nothing  among  this  people,  but  Jesus 
Christ  and  him  crucified  ; and  under  an  abiding  sense  of 
the  comparative  worthlessness  of  all  worldly  things,  to  avoid 
every  secular  occupation,  and  all  literary  and  scientific 
pursuits,  and  devote  the  remainder  of  my  days  to  the  sim- 
ple declaration  of  the  all -precious  truth  of  the  Gospel  of 
our  great  God  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ.” 

On  the  1st  of  April,  Mr.  Judson  left  Rangoon,  in  com- 
pany with  Mr.  Crawford,  the  Commissioner  of  the  Governor 
General  of  India,  on  an  exploring  expedition,  to  a part  of 
the  territories  ceded  by  the  Burmese  to  the  British.  They 


MEMOIR  OP  MRS.  JUDSON. 


265 


proceeded  up  the  Sahven,  or  Martaban  river,  (see  map) 
about  30  miles,  where  they  fixed  on  the  site  of  a town,  on 
the  eastern  bank,  which  they  called  Amherst,  in  honor  of 
the  Governor  General.  On  this  occasion,  the  60th  chapter 
of  Isaiah  was  read  by  Mr.  Judson,  and  a prayer  offered. 
The  British  flag  was  hoisted,  and  other  ceremonies  signal- 
ized the  occupation  of  this  spot,  as  the  seat  of  the  English 
government  in  the  newly  ceded  territories. 

On  the  9th  of  April,  Mr.  Judson  returned  to  Rangoon, 
and  made  immediate  preparations  to  proceed  to  Amherst. 

Letter  from  Mr.  Judson  to  the  Corresponding  Secretary. 

“ Rangoon,  July  31,  1826. 

“ Rev.  and  dear  Sir, 

“ At  the  date  of  my  last  letter,  I was  waiting  for  an 
opportunity  of  removing  to  Amherst.  Since  then,  the 
Commissioner,  Mr.  Crawford,  who  is  appointed  to  ne- 
gotiate a secondary  treaty  with  the  court  of  Ava,  renewed 
his  proposal  for  me  to  accompany  the  embassy,  and  pledg- 
ed himself,  in  case  of  my  complying,  to  use  his  interest  to 
procure  the  insertion  of  an  article  in  the  treaty,  favorable 
to  religious  toleration — an  object  which  I have  had  at  heart 
so  many  years,  and  which,  though  now  on  account  of  the 
opening  in  the  south  provinces,  not  so  necessary  as  formerly, 
yet  greatly  favorable  to  the  gradual  introduction  of  reli- 
gion, into  all  parts  of  the  country,  from  the  station  which 
we  propose  occupying.  With  these  views,  I thought  it  my 
duty  to  accept  the  offer.  Desirous,  however,  of  making  a 
commencement  in  the  new  place,  as  early  as  possible,  and 
unwilling  to  disappoint  the  native  converts,  who  had  left 
this,  in  the  full  expectation  of  our  immediately  following 
them,  I accompanied  Mrs.  Judson  and  family  thither,  in 
the  end  of  last  month,  and  after  seeing  them  comfortably 
settled,  in  a temporary  house  belonging  to  Captain  Fenwick, 
Civil  Superintendant  of  the  place,  which  he  kindly  vacated 
for  Mrs.  Judson’s  accommodation,  I returned  to  Rangoon 
the  9th  inst. 

“The  embassy  will  leave  this  for  Ava,  on  the  receipt  of 
final  orders  from  Bengal,  which  are  daily  expected.  I hope 
that  the  object  of  the  embassy  will  be  obtained  in  the  course 
of  three  or  four  months ; and  that  I shall  be  able  to  reach 
Amherst  and  recommence  missionary  operations  in  Novem- 
ber next.” 


266 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


It  was  during  the  absence  of  Mr.  Judson,  that  Mrs.  Jud- 
son  was  seized  with  the  fatal  disorder,  which  terminat- 
ed her  life,  on  the  24th  of  October,  1826.  The  shocks 
which  her  constitution  had  received,  from  previous  attacks 
of  disease,  and  during  the  scenes  at  Ava,  rendered  her  in- 
capable of  withstanding  the  violence  of  this  last  attack. 
She  died— died  in  a strange  place — and  surrounded  by 
strangers.  Such  was  God’s  will.  It  would  be  consoling 
to  know  more  of  the  state  of  her  mind,  during  her  sickness, 
and  of  her  feelings  in  prospect  of  death.  But  she  is  gone. 
Her  life  was  a series  of  proofs,  that  she  loved  the  Saviour  ; 
and  we  may  believe,  with  entire  confidence,  that  she  has 
entered  into  the  joy  of  her  Lord. 

The  following  letters  from  her  husband  contain  a state- 
ment of  all  the  particulars  which  could  be  obtained  con- 
cerning her  last  sickness  and  death.  His  feelings  it  would 
oe  presumptuous  to  attempt  to  describe.  His  letters,  though 
he  ha:  not  suffered  himself  to  dwell  on  his  dreadful  loss, 
indicate  so  much  of  suppressed  anguish,  that  every  heart 
must  be  moved  to  sympathy. 

Letter  from  Mr.  Judson  to  the  Corresponding  Secretary. 

“ Ava,  Dec.  'll , 1826. 

Rev.  and  dear  Sir, 

My  last  was  dated  at  Rangoon,  while  waiting  to  accom- 
pany the  embassy  to  Ava.  We  were  detained,  until  the 
1st  of  September,  and  arrived  here  the  28th,  though  we 
were  not  admitted  to  an  audience  with  the  King,  till  the 
20th  of  the  ensuing  month. 

“ In  the  very  commencemeni  of  negotiations,  I ascer- 
tained that  it  would  be  impossible  to  effect  any  thing  in  fa- 
vor of  religious  toleration,  in  consequence  of  the  extraor- 
dinary ground  assumed  by  the  Burmese  commissioners. 
Reluctant  as  the  government  has  ever  been,  to  enter  into 
any  stipulations  with  a foreign  power,  they  resolved  to  do 
nothing  more  than  they  were  obliged  to,  by  the  Treaty  of 
Yandaboo.  And  as  that  required  them  to  make  a “ com- 
mercial treaty,”  they  resolved  to  confine  the  discussions  to 
points  strictly  commercial ; so  that  instead  of  a treaty  of 
twenty-two  articles,  calculated  to  place  the  relations  of  the 
two  countries  on  the  most  liberal  and  friendly  footing,  the 
treaty  just  concluded  is  confined  to  four,  and  those  utterly  in- 
significant. So  far,  therefore,  as  I hada  viewto  the  attainment 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


267 


of  religious  toleration,  in  accompanying  the  embassy,  I have 
entirely  failed.  I feel  the  disappointment  more  deeply  on 
account  of  the  many  tedious  delays  which  have  already  oc- 
curred, and  which  we  anticipate  during  our  return  ; so  that 
instead  of  four  or  five  months,  I shall  be  absent  from  home 
seven  or  eight. 

“ But  above  all,  the  news  of  the  death  of  my  beloved  wife 
has  not  only  thrown  a gloom  over  all  my  future  prospects, 
but  has  forever  imbittered  the  recollection  of  the  present 
journey,  in  consequence  of  which,  I have  been  absent  from 
her  dying  bed,  and  prevented  from  affording  the  spiritual 
comfort  which  her  lonely  circumstances  peculiarly  requir- 
ed, and  of  contributing  to  avert  the  fatal  catastrophe,  which 
has  deprived  me  of  one  of  the  first  of  women,  the  best  of 
wives. 

“ I commend  myself  and  motherless  child  to  your  sym- 
pathy and  prayers.” 

Letter  from  Mr.  Judson  to  Mrs.  Hasseltine,  of  Bradford,  (Mass.) 

“ Ava,  Dec.  7,  1826. 

“ Dear  Mother, 

“ This  letter,  though  intended  for  the  whole  family,  I ad- 
dress particularly  to  you ; for  it  is  a mother’s  heart  that 
will  be  most  deeply  interested  in  its  melancholy  details.  I 
propose  to  give  you,  at  different  times,  some  account  of  my 
great  irreparable  loss,  of  which  you  will  have  heard,  before 
receiving  this  letter. 

“ 1 left  your  daughter,  my  beloved  wife,  at  Amherst,  the 
5th  of  July  last,  in  good  health,  comfortably  situated,  happy 
in  being  out  of  the  reach  of  our  savage  oppressors,  and  ani- 
mated in  prospect  of  a field  of  missionary  labor  opening  un- 
der the  auspices  of  British  protection.  It  affords  me  some 
comfort,  that  she  not  only  consented  to  my  leaving  her,  for 
the  purpose  of  joining  the  present  embassy  to  Ava,  but  uni- 
formly gave  her  advice  in  favor  of  the  measure,  whenever 
I hesitated  concerning  my  duty.  Accordingly,  I left  her. 
On  the  fifth  of  July,  I saw  her  for  the  last  time.  Our  part- 
ing was  much  less  painful  than  many  others  had  been. 
We  had  been  preserved  through  so  many  trials  and  vicissi- 
tudes, that  a separation  of  three  or  four  months,  attended 
with  no  hazards,  to  either  party,  seemed  a light  thing.  We 
parted,  therefore,  with  cheerful  hearts,  confident  of  a speedy 
reunion,  and  indulging  fond  anticipations  of  future  years 
of  domestic  happiness.  After  my  return  to  Rangoon,  and 


268 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


subsequent  arrival  at  Ava,  I received  several  letters  from 
her,  written  in  her  usual  style,  and  exhibiting  no  subject  of 
regret  or  apprehension,  except  the  declining  health  of  our 
little  daughter  Maria.  Her  last  was  dated  the  14th  of  Sept. 
She  says,  ‘ I have  this  day  moved  into  the  new  house,  and 
for  the  first  time  since  we  were  broken  up  at  Ava,  feel  my- 
self at  home.  The  house  is  large  and  convenient,  and  if 
you  were  here  I should  feel  quite  happy.  The  native  pop- 
ulation is  increasing  very  fast,  and  things  wear  rather  a fa- 
vorable aspect.  Moung  Ing’s  school  has  commenced  with 
ten  scholars,  and  more  are  expected.  Poor  little  Maria  is 
still  feeble.  I sometimes  hope  she  is  getting  better ; then 
again  she  declines  to  her  former  weakness.  When  I ask 
her  where  Papa  is,  she  always  starts  up  and  points  towards 
the  sea.  The  servants  behave  very  well,  and  I have  no 
trouble  about  any  thing  excepting  you  and  Maria.  Pray 
take  care  of  yourself,  particularly  as  it  regards  the  intermit- 
tent fever  at  Ava.  May  God  preserve  and  bless  you,  and 
restore  you  in  safety  to  your  new  and  old  home,  is  the 
prayer  of  your  affectionate  Ann.’ 

“ On  the  3d  of  Oct.  Capt.  F , Civil  Superintendant 

of  Amherst,  writes,  ‘ Mrs.  Judson  is  extremely  well.’  Why 
she  did  not  write  herself  by  the  same  opportunity,  I know 
not.  On  the  18th,  the  same  gentleman  writes,  * I can  hard- 
ly think  it  right  to  tell  you,  that  Mrs.  Judson  has  had  an  at- 
tack of  fever,  as  before  this  reaches  you,  she  will,  I sincere- 
ly trust,  be  quite  well,  as  it  has  not  been  so  severe  as  to  re- 
duce her.  This  was  occasioned  by  too  close  attendance  on 
the  child.  However,  her  cares  have  been  rewarded  in  a 
most  extraordinary  manner,  as  the  poor  babe,  at  one  time, 
was  so  reduced,  that  no  rational  hope  could  be  entertained 
of  its  recovery ; but  at  present  a most  favorable  change 
has  taken  place,  and  she  has  improved  wonderfully.  Mrs. 
Judson  had  no  fever  last  night,  so  that  the  intermission  is 
now  complete.’  The  tenor  of  this  letter  was  such,  as  to 
make  my  mind  quite  easy,  both  as  it  regarded  the  mother 
and  the  child.  My  next  communication  was  a letter  with  a 
black  seal,  handed  me  by  a person,  saying  he  was  sorry  to 
inform  me  of  the  death  of  the  child.  1 know  not  wheth- 
er this  was  a mistake  on  his  part,  or  kindly  intended  to  pre- 
pare my  mind  for  the  real  intelligence.  I went  into  my 
room,  and  opened  the  letter  with  feelings  of  gratitude  and 
joy,  that  at  any  rate  the  mother  was  spared.  It  was  from 

Mr.  B , Assistant  Superintendant  of  Amherst,  dated 

the  26th  of  October,  and  began  thus : 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


269 


“ My  dear  Sir,  to  one  who  has  suffered  so  much  and  with 
such  exemplary  fortitude,  there  needs  but  little  preface  to 
tell  a tale  of  distress.  It  were  cruel  indeed  to  torture  you 
with  doubt  and  suspense.  To  sum  up  the  unhappy  tidings 
in  a few  words — Mrs.  Judson  is  no  more. 

“ At  intervals,  I got  through  with  the  dreadful  letter,  and 
proceed  to  give  you  the  substance,  as  indelibly  engraven  on 
my  heart. 

“ ‘ Early  in  the  month  she  was  attacked  with  a most  vio- 
lent fever.  From  the  first  she  felt  a strong  presentiment 
that  she  could  not  recover,  and  on  the  24th,  about  eight  in 

the  evening,  she  expired.  Dr.  R was  quite  assiduous 

in  his  attentions,  both  as  friend  and  physician.  Capt.  F 

procured  her  the  services  of  a European  woman  from  the 
45th  regiment ; and  be  assured  all  was  done,  that  could  be 
done  to  comfort  her  in  her  sufferings,  and  to  smooth  the 
passage  to  the  grave.  We  all  feel  deeply  the  loss  of  this  ex- 
cellent lady,  whose  shortness  of  residence  among  us  was  yet 
sufficiently  long  to  impress  us  with  a deep  sense  of  her  worth 
and  virtues.  It  was  not  until  about  the  20th  that  Dr.  R. 
began  seriously  to  suspect  danger.  Before  that  period,  the 
fever  had  abated  at  intervals,  but  its  last  approach  baffled 
all  medical  skill.  On  the  morning  of  the  23d,  Mrs.  Judson 
spoke  for  the  last  time.  The  disease  had  then  completed 
its  conquest,  and  from  that  time,  up  to  the  moment  of  disso- 
lution, she  lay  nearly  motionless,  and  apparently  quite  in- 
sensible. Yesterday  morning,  I assisted  in  the  last  melan- 
choly office  of  putting  her  mortal  remains  in  the  coffin  ; and 
in  the  evening  her  funeral  was  attended  by  all  the  European 
officers  now  resident  here.  We  have  buried  her  near  the 
spot  where  she  first  landed  ; and  I have  put  up  a small 
rude  fence  around  the  grave,  to  protect  it  from  incautious 
intrusion.  Your  little  girl  Maria  is  much  better.  Mrs. 
W has  taken  charge  of  her ; and  I hope  she  will  con- 

tinue to  thrive  under  her  care.’ 

“ Two  days  later,  Captain  F.  writes  thus  to  a friend  in 
Rangoon : 

“ 1 1 trust  that  you  will  be  able  to  find  means  to  inform 
our  friend  of  the  dreadful  loss  he  has  suffered.  Mrs.  Jud- 
son had  slight  attacks  of  fever  from  the  8th  or  9th  inst.  but 
we  had  no  reason  to  apprehend  the  fatal  result.  I saw  her 
on  the  18th,  and  at  that  time  she  was  free  from  fever, 
scarcely  if  at  all  reduced.  I was  obliged  to  go  up  the 
country  on  a sudden  business,  and  did  not  hear  of  her  dan- 
ger until  my  return  on  the  24th  ; on  which  day  she  breath- 


270 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


ed  her  last  at  8,  P.  M.  I shall  not  attempt  to  give  you  an 
acoount  of  the  gloom  which  the  death  of  this  most  amiable 
woman  has  thrown  over  our  small  society.  You,  who  were 
so  well  acquainted  with  her,  must  feel  her  loss  more  deeply  ; 
but  we  had  just  known  her  long  enough  to  value  her  ac- 
quaintance as  a blessing  in  this  remote  corner.  I dread 
the  effect  it  will  have  on  poor  Judson.  I am  sure  you  will 
take  every  care  that  this  mournful  intelligence  may  be  op- 
ened to  him  as  carefully  as  possible.’ 

“ The  only  other  communication  on  this  subject  that 
has  reached  me,  is  the  following  line  from  Sir  Archibald 
Campbell  to  the  envoy  : ‘ Poor  Judson  will  be  dreadfully 
distressed  at  the  loss  of  his  good  and  amiable  wife.  She 
died  the  other  day  at  Amherst,  of  remittent  fever,  eighteen 
days  ill.’ 

“ You  perceive,  that  I have  no  account  whatever  of  the 
state  of  her  mind,  in  view  of  death  and  eternity,  or  of  her 
wishes  concerning  her  darling  babe,  whom  she  loved  most 
intensely.  I hope  to  glean  some  information  on  these 
points  from  the  physician  who  attended  her,  and  the  native 
converts  who  must,  have  been  occasionally  present. 

“ I will  not  trouble  you,  my  dear  mother,  with  an  account 
Gf  iny  qwn  private  feelings — the  bitter  heart-rending  an- 
guish, which  for  some  days  would  not  admit  of  mitigation, 
and  the  comfort  which  the  Gospel  subsequently  afforded,  the 
Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  which  brings  life  and  immortality 
to  light.  Blessed  assurance— and  let  us  apply  it  afresh  to 
our  hearts — that  while  I am  writing  and  you  perusing  these 
lines,  her  spirit  is  resting  and  rejoicing  in  the  heavenly  par- 
adise, 

‘ Where  glories  shine,  and  pleasures  roll, 

That  charm,  delight,  transport  the  soul ; 

And  every  panting  wish  shall  be 
Possess’d  of  boundless  bliss  in  thee.’ 

And  there,  my  dear  mother,  we  also  soon  shall  be,  uniting 
and  participating  in  the  felicities  of  heaven  with  her,  for 
whom  we  now  mourn.  ‘ Amen — even  so,  come,  Lord 
Jesus,’  ” 

To  the  same. 

“ Amherst , J Feb.  4,  1827. 

“ Amid  the  desolation  that  death  has  made,  1 take  up  my 
pen  once  more  to  address  the  mother  of  my  beloved  Ann. 
I am  sitting  in  the  house  she  built — in  the  room  where  she 
breathed  her  last — and  at  a window  from  which  I see  the 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


271 


tree  that  stands  at  the  head  of  her  grave,  and  the  top  of  the 
“ small  rude  fence”  which  they  have  put  up  “ to  protect  it 
from  incautious  intrusion.” 

“Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wade  are  living  in  the  house,  having 
arrived  here  about  a month  after  Ann’s  death ; and  Mrs. 
Wade  has  taken  charge  of  my  poor  motherless  Maria.  I 
was  unable  to  get  any  accounts  of  the  child  at  Rangoon  ; 
and  it  was  only  on  my  arriving  here,  the  24th  ult.  that  I 
learned  she  was  still  alive.  Mr.  Wade  met  me  at  the  land- 
ing place  ; and  as  I passed  on  to  the  house,  one  and  another 
of  the  native  Christians  came  out,  and  when  they  saw  me, 
they  began  to  weep.  At  length  we  reached  the  house  ; and 
I almost  expected  to  see  my  Love  coming  out  to  meet  me, 
as  usual ; but  no,  I saw  only  in  the  arms  of  Mrs.  Wade,  a 
poor  little  puny  child,  who  could  not  recognize  her  weep- 
ing father,  and  from  whose  infant  mind  had  long  been 
erased  all  recollections  of  the  mother  who  loved  her  so 
much. 

“ She  turned  away  from  me  in  alarm,  and  I,  obliged  to 
seek  comfort  elsewhere,  found  my  way  to  the  grave  ; but 
who  ever  obtained  comfort  there?  Thence  I went  to  the 
house,  in  which  I left  her;  and  looked  at  the  spot  where 
we  last  knelt  in  prayer,  and  where  we  exchanged  the  part- 
ing kiss. 

“ The  doctor  who  attended  her  has  removed  to  another 
station,  and  the  only  information  I can  obtain,  is  such  as 
the  native  Christians  are  able  to  communicate. 

“ It  seems  that  her  head  was  much  affected,  during  her 
last  days,  and  she  said  but  little.  She  sometimes  complain- 
ed thus — The  teacher  is  long  in  coming,  and  the  new  Mis- 
sionaries are  long  in  coming  : I must  die  alone  and  leave 
my  little  one ; but  as  it  is  the  will  of  God,  I acquiesce  in 
his  will.  I am  not  afraid  of  death,  but  I am  afraid  I shall 
not  be  able  to  bear  these  pains.  Tell  the  teacher  that  the 
disease  was  most  violent,  and  I could  not  write ; tell  him 
how  I suffered  and  died ; tell  him  all  that  you  see ; and 
take  care  of  the  house  and  things  until  he  returns.  When 
she  was  unable  to  notice  any  thing  else,  she  would  still  call 
the  child  to  her  and  charge  the  nurse  to  be  kind  to  it,  and 
indulge  it  in  every  thing,  until  its  father  should  return. 
The  last  day  or  two,  she  lay  almost  senseless  and  motion- 
lesson  one  side — her  head  reclining  on  her  arm — her  eyes 
closed — and  at  8 in  the  evening,  with  one  exclamation  of 
distress  in  the  Burman  language,  she  ceased  to  breathe. 


272 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


“ Feb.  7.  I have  been  on  a visit  to  the  physician  who  at- 
tended her  in  her  illness.  He  has  the  character  of  a kind, 
attentive  and  skilful  practitioner ; and  his  communications 
to  me  have  been  rather  consoling.  I am  now  convinced 
that  every  thing  possible  was  done  ; and  that  had  I been 
present  myself,  I could  not  have  essentially  contributed  to 
avert  the  fatal  termination  of  the  disease.  The  doctor  was 
with  her  twice  a day,  and  frequently  spent  the  greater  part 
of  the  night  by  her  side.  He  says,  that  from  the  first  at- 
tack of  the  fever,  she  was  persuaded  she  should  not  recov- 
er ; but  that  her  mind  was  uniformly  tranquil  and  happy  in 
the  prospect  of  death.  She  only  expressed  occasional  re- 
gret at  leaving  her  child,  the  native  Christians,  and  the 
schools,  before  her  husband  or  another  missionary  family 
could  arrive.  The  last  two  days  she  was  free  from  pain. 
On  her  attention  being  roused  by  reiterated  questions,  she 
replied,  ‘ I feel  quite  well,  only  very  weak.’  These  were 
her  last  words. 

“ The  doctor  is  decidedly  of  opinion  that  the  fatal  ter- 
mination of  the  fever  is  not  to  be  ascribed  to  the  localities 
of  the  new  settlement,  but  chiefly  to  the  weakness  of  her 
constitution,  occasioned  by  severe  privations  and  long  pro- 
tracted sufferings  which  she  endured  at  Ava.  Oh,  with 
what  meekness,  patience,  magnanimity,  and  Christian  for- 
titude, she  bore  those  sufferings ! And  can  I wish  they  had 
been  less?  Can  I sacrilegiously  wish  to  rob  her  crown  of 
a single  gem  ? Much  she  saw  and  suffered  of  the  evil  of 
this  evil  world ; and  eminently  was  she  qualified  to  relish  and 
enjoy  the  pure  and  holy  rest  into  which  she  has  entered. 
True,  she  has  been  taken  from  a sphere,  in  which  she  was 
singularly  qualified,  by  her  natural  disposition,  her  winning 
manners,  her  devoted  zeal,  and  her  perfect  acquaintance 
with  the  language,  to  be  extensively  serviceable  to  the 
cause  of  Christ;  true,  she  has  been  torn  from  her  husband’s 
bleeding  heart,  and  from  her  darling  babe;  but  infinite  wis- 
dom and  love  have  presided,  as  ever,  in  this  most  afflicting 
dispensation.  Faith  decides,  that  it  is  all  right ; and  the  de- 
cision of  faith,  eternity  will  soon  confirm. 

“ I have  only  time  to  add,  (for  I am  writing  in  great 
haste,  with  very  short  notice  of  the  present  opportunity  of 
sending  to  Bengal,)  that  poor  little  Maria,  though  very  fee- 
ble, is,  I hope,  recovering  from  her  long  illness.  She  began 
indeed  to  recover,  while  under  the  care  of  the  lady  who 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


273 


kindly  took  charge  of  her,  at  her  mother’s  death ; but  when 
after  Mr.  Wade’s  arrival  she  was  brought  back  to  this  house, 
she  seemed  to  think  that  she  had  returned  to  her  former 
home,  and  had  found  in  Mrs.  Wade  her  own  mother.  And 
certainly  the  most  tender,  affectionate  care  is  not  wanting 
to  confirm  her  in  this  idea.” 

But  there  was  yet  in  reserve  another  trial,  to  add  bitter- 
ness to  the  cup  of  his  sorrow.  The  poor  motherless  child 
survived  but  a few  months.  Her  father  thus  announced 
her  death. 

To  Mrs.  Judson’s  Mother. 

“ Amherst,  April  26,  1827. 

“ Dear  Mother  Hasseltine, 

“ My  sweet  little  Maria  lies  by  the  side  of  her  fond 
mother.  The  complaint,  to  which  she  was  subject  several 
months,  (an  affection  of  the  bowels,)  proved  incurable. 
She  had  the  best  medical  advice ; and  the  kind  care  of  Mrs. 
Wade  could  not  have  been,  in  any  respect,  exceeded  by 
that  of  her  own  mother.  But  all  our  efforts,  and  prayers, 
and  tears,  could  not  propitiate  the  cruel  disease.  The  work 
of  death  went  forward ; and  after  the  usual  process,  excru- 
ciating to  a parent’s  feelings,  she  ceased  to  breathe,  on  the 
24th  inst.  at  three  o’clock,  P.  M.  aged  two  years  and  three 
months.  We  then  closed  her  faded  eyes,  and  bound  up 
her  discolored  lips,  where  the  dark  touch  of  death  first 
appeared,  and  folded  her  little  hands — the  exact  pattern  of 
her  mother’s,  on  her  cold  breast.  The  next  morning,  we 
made  her  last  bed,  in  the  small  enclosure  which  surrounds 
her  mother’s  lonely  grave.  Together  they  rest  in  hope, 
under  the  hope  tree,  (Hopia)  which  stands  at  the  head  of 
the  graves ; and  together,  I trust,  their  spirits  are  rejoicing, 
after  a short  separation  of  precisely  six  months. 

“ Thus  I am  left  alone  in  the  wide  world.  My  father’s 
family,  and  all  my  relatives,  have  been,  for  many  years,  sep- 
arated from  me,  by  seas  that  I shall  never  repass.  They 
are  the  same  to  me  as  if  buried.  My  own  dear  family  1 
have  actually  buried  : one  in  Rangoon,  and  two  in  Am- 
herst. What  remains  for  me,  but  to  hold  myself  in  readi- 
ness to  follow  the  dear  departed  to  that  blessed  world, 

‘ Where  my  best  friends,  my  kindred  dwell. 

Where  God,  my  Saviour,  reigns  ? ” ’ 

z 


274 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


The  following  letter,  though  written  at  a later  period, 
may  properly  be  introduced  here  : 

To  Mrs.  Judson’s  Sisters. 

“ Maulaming , Dec.  4,  1827. 

“ My  dear  Sisters, 

“ It  is  a most  affecting  thought  to  me,  that  when  you 
were  expressing  your  feelings  for  my  poor  motherless 
Maria,  and  requesting  that  she  might  be  sent  home — that 
very  day,  perhaps  hour,  death  was  laying  his  stiffening 
hand  on  her  little  emaciated  form,  and  turning  a deaf,  piti- 
less ear  to  the  supplications  of  her  agonized  father,  and 
the  yearning  wishes  of  dear  distant  relatives.  Death  mocks 
at  us,  and  tramples  our  dearest  hopes  and  our  lives  in  the 
dust.  Dreadful  tyrant,  offspring  and  ally  of  sin  ! But  go 
on  now,  and  do  thy  worst.  Thy  time  will  come.  The 
last  enemy  that  shall  be  destroyed,  is  death.  Yes,  awful 
power,  thou  shalt  devour  thyself  and  die.  And  then  my 
angelic  Ann,  and  my  meek  blue-eyed  Roger,  and  my  ten- 
der-hearted, affectionate,  darling  Maria, — my  venerable 
father,  you,  my  dear  sisters,  that  still  remain,  our  still  sur- 
viving parents,  and  1 hope,  myself,  though  all  unworthy, 
shall  be  rescued  from  the  power  of  death  and  the  grave  ; 
and  when  the  crown  of  life  is  set  on  our  heads,  and  we 
know  assuredly,  that  we  shall  die  no  more,  we  shall  make 
heaven’s  arches  ring  with  songs  of  praise  to  Him,  who 
hath  loved  us,  and  washed  us  from  our  sins  in  his  own 
blood. 

“ It  is  also  an  affecting  thought,  that  when  sister  M. 
was  writing  hers  of  the  24th  of  October,  1826, — that  very 
day,  perhaps  hour,  the  object  of  her  sisterly  love  was  just 
becoming  incapable  of  reciprocating  the  affectionate  salu- 
tation. Her  head  was  reclining  on  her  arm.  She  was 
thinking,  I doubt  not,  of  her  absent  husband,  her  distant 
parents  and  sisters;  and  above  all,  of  her  poor  sickly  or- 
phan child,  whose  plaintive  cries  she  could  no  more  hush. 
And  she  thought,  I doubt  not,  of  her  Saviour,  and  the 
heavenly  glory  that  was  just  opening  to  her  view.  But  on 
all  these  subjects,  a cloud  of  darkness  must  ever  rest,  till 
dispelled  by  the  light  of  heaven.  All  my  questioning  of 
the  people  who  were  about  her  dying  bed,  has  been  able 
toi  elicit  no  other  particulars,  besides  those  which  I have  al- 
ready communicated. 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


275 


“ You  ask  many  questions,  in  A.’s  letter  of  March  23, 
about  our  sufferings  at  Ava  : but  how  can  I answer  them 
now  1 There  would  be  some  pleasure  in  reviewing  those 
scenes,  if  she  were  alive ; but  now  I cannot.  The  only 
pleasant  reflection — the  only  one  that  assuages  the  anguish 
of  retrospection — is,  that  she  now  rests  far  away,  where  no 
spotted  faced  executioner  can  fill  her  heart  with  ter- 
ror ; where  no  unfeeling  magistrate  can  extort  the  scanty 
pittance  which  she  had  preserved  through  every  risk,  to 
sustain  her  fettered  husband  and  famishing  babe ; no 
more  exposed  to  lie  on  a bed  of  languishment,  and  stung 
with  the  uncertainty,  what  would  become  of  her  poor 
husband  and  child,  when  she  was  gone.  No,  she  has  her 
little  ones  around  her,  I trust,  and  has  taught  them  to 
praise  the  source  whence  their  deliverance  flowed.  Yes, 
her  little  son,  his  soul  enlarged  to  angel’s  size,  was  perhaps 
the  first  to  meet  her  at  heaven’s  portals,  and  welcome  his 
mother  to  his  own  abode.  And  her  daughter  followed 
her  in  six  short  months.  Had  she  remained,  it  seems  to 
me  impossible  to  have  complied  with  your  request,  and  sent 
her  far  from  me  over  the  seas. 

“ How  happy  should  I be  to  find  myself  once  more,  in 
the  bosom  of  the  family  in  Bradford,  and  tell  you  ten  thou- 
sand things  that  I cannot  put  on  paper.  But  this  will  nev- 
er be.  Nor  is  it  of  much  consequence.  A few  more  roll- 
ing suns,  and  you  will  hear  of  my  death,  or  I of  yours. 
Till  then,  believe  me  your  most  affectionate  brother.  And 
when  we  meet  in  heaven — when  all  have  ^rrived,  and  we 
find  all  safe,  forever  safe,  and  our  Saviour  ever  safe  and 
glorious,  and  in  him  all  his  beloved — oh  shall  we  not  be 
happy,  and  ever  praise  Him  who  has  endured  the  cross  to 
wear  and  confer  such  a crown ! ” 

There  is  a moral  sublimity  in  the  feelings  which  these 
letters  disclose.  Here  are  the  workings  of  the  strongest 
conjugal  affection,  and  the  tenderest  parental  love.  Here, 
too,  are  the  triumphs  of  a faith  which  looks  beyond  the 
grave:  and  the  consolations  of  a hope  which  gathers  bright- 
ness from  sorrow.  Many  hearts,  we  trust,  are  accustom- 
ed to  remember  this  bereaved  husband  and  father,  at  the 
throne  of  mercy.  May  the  grace  of  his  Saviour  ever  be 
sufficient  for  him ; and  strengthen  him  to  go  onward  in  his 
missionary  work,  till  he  shall  finish  his  course,  and  wear 
the  crown. 


276 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


The  following  lines,  written  by  Mrs.  Boardman,  on  the 
death  of  the  little  Maria,  may  be  appropriately  introduced 
here.  They  possess  much  poetic  merit.  But  the  tender, 
pious  feeling  which  pervades  them,  enhances  their  value: 

Ah  ! this  is  Death,  my  innocent,  ’tis  he. 

Whose  chilling  hand  has  touch’d  thy  tender  frame. 

With  placid  feeling,  we  behold  thee  still. 

For  thou  art  lovely  in  his  cold  embrace — 

Serene  thy  whiten’d  brow, — and  thy  mild  eye, 

Ting’d  with  a deeper  blue  than  when  in  health. 

Thy  trembling  lips  are  pale — thy  bosom  throbs ; 

Yet  still  we  weep  not — for  full  well  we  know, 

This  agitation  is  thy  soul’s  release. 

From  its  low  tenement,  to  mount  above. 

Thou  heed’st  us  not ; not  e’en  the  bursting  sigh 
Of  thy  dear  father,  now  can  pierce  thine  ear. 

And  yet  that  look,  that  supplicating  glance, 

What  would  it  crave  ? what  would’st  thou  ask,  my  love  ? 

Has  e’er  thy  father  told  thee  of  a spot, 

A dwelling  place  from  human  ken  concealed  ? 

A mansion  where  the  weary,  and  the  sad. 

And  broken  hearted,  find  a sweet  repose  ? 

And  has  he  told  thee  in  that  resting  place. 

There  calmly  slumbers  one,  whose  gentle  hand. 

From  earliest  infancy,  supplied  thy  wants  ? 

Whose  bosom  was  thy  pillow ; and  whose  eye 
Forever  beam’d  on  thee,  with  fondest  love  ? 

And  wouldst  thou  seek  thy  mother  in  the  grave  ? 

(For  ’tis  the  grave  I speak  of) — there  is  rest — 

And  thou  art  weary,  love,  and  need’st  repose. 

Though  short  thy  life,  full  many  a day  of  pain. 

And  night  of  restlessness,  has  been  thy  lot. 

Born  in  a heathen  land, — far,  far  remov’d 
From  all  thy  parents  lov’d,  in  former  years — 

When  thou  first  saw’st  the  light,  these  were  not  there. 

To  kneel  beside  thy  mother,  and  implore 
Blessings  upon  thy  little  head,  and  sing 
The  song  of  gratitude,  and  joy,  and  praise. 

Strangers  were  there  ; strangers  to  truth  and  peace  ; 

Strangers  to  feeling  ; strangers  to  her  God. 

Thy  father  came  not  then  to  kiss  his  babe. 

And  glad  the  heart  of  her  who  gave  thee  birth. 

Alas  ! a loathsome,  dark,  and  dreary  cell 
Was  his  abode, — anxiety  his  guest. 

Thy  mother’s  tale,  replete  with  varied  scenes. 

Exceeds  my  powers  to  tell ; but  other  harps. 

And  other  voices,  sweeter  far  than  mine, 

Shall  sing  her  matchless  worth,  her  deeds  of  love. 

Her  zeal,  her  toils,  her  sufferings,  and  her  death. 

But  all  is  over  now.  She  sweetly  sleeps, 

In  yonder  new-made  grave ; and  thou,  sweet  babe, 

Shalt  soon  be  softly  pillowed  on  her  breast. 

Yes,  ere  to-morrow’s  sun  shall  gild  the  west. 

Thy  father  shall  have  said  a long  adieu 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


277 


To  the  last  ling’ring  hope  of  earthly  joy  : 

Thy  throbbings  will  have  ceas’d  ; thine  eye  be  closed ; 

And  thou,  Maria,  wilt  have  found  thy  rest. 

Thy  flesh  shall  rest  in  hope,  till  that  great  day, 

When  He  who  once  endur’d  far  greater  woes 
Than  mortal  man  can  know ; who  when  on  earth 
Keceiv’d  the  little  children  to  his  arms, 

Graciously  blessing  them,  shall  come  again  : 

Shall  come — not  in  the  garb  of  sinful  man — 

But  cloth’d  in  majesty,  array’d  in  power. 

Then  shall  thy  dust  arise — nor  thine  alone  ; 

But  all  who  sleep,  shall  wake  and  rise  with  thee. 

Then,  like  the  glorious  body  of  thy  Lord, 

Who  wakes  thy  dust,  this  fragile  frame  shall  be. 

Then  shalt  thou  mount  with  him  on  angel’s  wings  ; 

Be  freed  from  sorrow,  sickness,  sin  and  death, 

And  in  his  presence  find  eternal  bliss. 

Those  who  have  followed,  thus  far,  this  eventful  narra- 
tive, do  not  need  any  comment  to  assist  them  to  form  an 
estimate  of  Mrs.  Judson.  We  cannot,  however,  refrain 
from  taking  notice  of  two  or  three  prominent  points  of  her 
character. 

Her  habitual  piety  is  the  most  lovely  and  important  trait. 
It  was  not  an  official  devotion,  assumed  on  particular  occa- 
sions. It  was  not  a flame  which  blazed  up  brightly  at  rare 
and  uncertain  intervals.  She  was  every  where  and  at  all 
times,  the  Christian  and  the  Missionary.  She  walked  with 
God.  Her  secret  journals,  in  which  she  recorded  her 
thoughts,  with  no  witness  but  the  Searcher  of  hearts ; her 
most  private  letters,  in  which  she  poured  out  her  feelings 
without  reserve,  are  marked  by  even  more  of  fervent  and 
humble  piety  than  her  public  writings.  Religion  was  the 
chosen  theme  of  her  conversation ; and  it  is  known  that 
she  spent  much  time  in  secret  devotion.  The  hopes  of  re- 
ligion supported  her  in  her  appalling  sufferings ; and  the 
love  of  Christ  constrained  her  to  persevere  unto  death  in 
her  efforts  to  lead  the  poor  wanderers  of  Burmah  to  the 
Shepherd  and  Bishop  of  their  souls. 

Her  unwearied  perseverance  is  another  characteristic. 
Something  of  this  may  be  attributed  to  her  natural  temper- 
ament ; but  it  is  mainly  to  be  ascribed  to  the  ardor  of  her 
desire  for  the  salvation  of  men.  We  have  seen  her,  amid 
perplexities,  disease  and  danger,  pressing  steadily  onward 
towards  the  great  object  to  which  her  life  was  devoted. 
The  state  of  her  health  repeatedly  forced  her  away  from 
the  scene  of  her  labors ; but  she  returned  the  moment  that 
her  recruited  strength  would  permit.  The  tumults  of  war 
Z 2 


278 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


and  the  exasperated  barbarity  of  the  government,  subjected 
her  and  her  associates  to  sufferings  unparalleled  in  the  his- 
tory of  modern  missions.  But  as  soon  as  peace  returned, 
instead  of  flying  from  a country  where  she  had  endured  so 
much,  and  where  her  benevolent  toils  had  been  so  cruelly 
requited,  her  first  thoughts  were  directed  to  the  re-estab- 
lishment of  the  mission. 

Of  her  intellectual  powers,  it  is  needless  to  say  any  things 
Her  actions  and  her  writings  furnish  ample  evidence  of  su- 
perior talents. 

It  would  be  proper  to  say  something  in  this  place,  of 
her  person,  her  manners,  and  her  private  character.  On 
these  points,  however,  we  can  say  little  from  personal 
knowledge,  as  the  author  had  but  once  the  pleasure  of  an 
interview  with  her.  The  portrait  prefixed  to  this  volume 
is  thought  by  her  friends,  to  be  a correct  resemblance  of 
her,  as  she  appeared  during  her  late  visit  to  the  United 
States.  In  her  manners,  there  was  much  unaffected  dig- 
nity : but  she  was  affable ; and  there  was  an  attractive 
grace  in  her  conversation,  resulting  from  the  union  of 
mental  strength  with  feminine  affections.  Her  dispositions 
were  kind,  and  her  benevolence  warm,  active,  and  unweari- 
ed. Her  constitutional  temperament  was  ardent,  and  may 
sometimes  have  had  too  much  influence  over  her  feelings. 
The  important  and  sorrowful  scenes  through  which  she 
passed,  calling  for  decision,  activity,  energy,  and  fortitude, 
were  less  favorable  than  the  sheltered  and  quiet  retirement 
of  domestic  life,  for  the  cultivation  of  the  softer  and  the 
gentler  qualities ; and  their  effect  may  have  been  percepti- 
ble in  her  character.  But  a woman,  placed  in  her  situa- 
tion, and  tasked  with  her  duties,  is  not  to  be  judged  by  any 
ordinary  standard.  We  appeal,  with  confidence,  to  the 
course  of  her  life,  to  her  journals  and  letters,  and  to  those 
persons,  of  kindred  minds  and  feelings,  who  have  convers- 
ed with  her,  for  ample  testimony  to  the  warmth  of  her  af- 
fections, to  her  affability,  modesty,  and  meekness,  as  well  as 
to  the  strength  of  her  intellect,  and  the  ardor  of  her  zeal 
for  the  welfare  of  mankind.  Envy,  with  its  acute  vision, 
and  calumny,  with  its  open  ear  and  ready  tongue,  although 
they  have  assailed  her,  have  never  insinuated  a doubt  of 
the  purity  of  her  life.  She  was  a mark  for  malice,  aim- 
ed, not  at  her  alone,  but  at  the  cause  of  her  Saviour.  The 
reproaches  which  were  meant  for  him,  fell  on  her ; but  she 
was  content  to  suffer  for  his  sake.  She  felt,  too,  that  she 
was  imperfect.  Her  journals  and  letters  exhibit  numerous 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


279 


proofs  of  her  acquaintance  with  her  own  heart,  and  of  her 
„ deep  grief  for  the  deficiency  of  her  holiness.  But  she  is 
perfect  now ; and  doubtless  she  looks  back  upon  her  life  on 
earth  with  adoring  wonder,  and  gratitude  for  the  grace  of 
her  Saviour,  who  pardoned  her  sins,  and  made  her  useful 
in  his  service,  and  conducted  her,  at  last,  by  many  a rough 
path,  and  through  many  deep  waters,  to  the  rest  which  re- 
maineth  for  the  people  of  God. 

It  appears  to  be  a mysterious  and  afflictive  dispensation, 
that  she  was  summoned  away,  at  the  moment  when  the 
prospects  of  the  mission  seemed  the  most  inviting.  She 
had  become  familiar  with  the  language  ; and  she  had  ac- 
quired much  experience.  She  had  arrived  at  a spot  where 
she  could,  without  restraint,  employ  all  her  influence  for 
the  spiritual  benefit  of  the  heathen.  But  God  saw  fit  to  re- 
move her  ; for  her  work  was  done.  She  had  not  lived  in 
vain.  Five  converted  Burmans  had  gone  before  her  to 
heaven.  Her  name  will  be  remembered  in  the  churches 
of  Burmah,  in  future  times,  when  the  pagodas  of  Gaudama 
shall  have  fallen ; when  the  spires  of  Christian  temples 
shall  gleam  along  the  waters  of  the  Irrawaddy  and  the  Sal- 
wen ; and  when  the  golden  city  shall  have  lifted  up  her 
gates  to  let  the  King  of  Glory  in.  Let  us  hope,  meanwhile, 
that  her  bright  example  will  inspire  many  others  with  the 
generous  resolution  to  toil  and  to  die,  like  her,  for  the  sal- 
vation of  the  heathen. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

Progress  of  the  Mission  after  Mrs.  Judson’s  Death — Mr. 

Boardman  joins  the  Mission — Dr.  Price’s  Death. 

We  have  not  heretofore  found  a suitable  opportunity  to 
mention  the  appointment,  by  the  Baptist  Board  of  Missions 
in  America,  of  the  Rev.  George  D.  Boardman  and  wife, 
as  Missionaries  to  Burmah.  Mr.  Boardman,  while  at  the 
college  at  Waterville  (Maine)  was  excited  by  the  death  of 
the  lamented  Col  man,  to  a desire  to  offer  himself  for  the 
service  of  the  Saviour  in  Burmah.  He  was  gladly  received 
by  the  Board,  but  it  was  thought  expedient  that  he  should 
spend  some  time  longer  in  this  country,  in  the  prosecution 
of  some  important  branches  of  study.  He  finally  sailed, 
with  his  wife,  from  Philadelphia,  July  16,  1825,  and  arriv- 


280 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


ed  in  Calcutta,  December  23.  As  the  war  in  Burmah 
continued  to  rage,  they  joined  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wade,  then 
in  Calcutta,  in  the  study  of  the  Burman  language,  pre- 
paratory to  the  re-commencement  of  missionary  efforts,  af- 
ter the  termination  of  hostilities. 

On  the  22d  of  September,  1826,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wade 
sailed  from  Calcutta  for  Rangoon.  After  a long  and  dan- 
gerous passage,  they  arrived  there,  on  the  9th  of  Novem- 
ber, where  they  received  the  intelligence  of  Mrs.  Judson’s 
death.  They  found  Rangoon  in  confusion,  a large  por- 
tion of  the  population  being  about  to  remove  to  Amherst. 
On  the  20th  of  November,  they  left  Rangoon  for  Amherst, 
where  they  arrived  on  the  23d.  Mr.  Wade  says,  in  his 
journal : 

“ As  soon  as  we  were  anchored,  I came  on  shore  to  find 
a house.  While  walking  through  the  native  part  of  the 
town,  Moung  Shwa-ba  met  me.  I scarcely  ever  felt  greater 
pleasure  in  meeting  a friend  from  whom  I had  been  long 
separated.  With  him  I also  found  Moung  Ing,  one  of  the 
Christians  whom  I had  never  seen  before.  They  immedi- 
ately gave  me  an  account  of  Mrs.  Judson’s  death,  in  a 
manner  which  showed  how  much  they  loved  her,  and  how 
deeply  they  mourned  her  death.  Moung  Shwa-ba  and 
Moung  Ing  went  with  me  to  her  house,  which  (as  it  is  un- 
occupied) I shall  take  possession  of  till  Mr.  Judson’s  return  ; 
but  we  shall  not  leave  the  vessel  to-night,  as  the  sun  is  al- 
ready down. 

“Nov.  24.  This  morning  came  on  shore  with  Mrs.  W. 
The  four  Burman  Christians,  Moung  Shwa-ba,  Moung  Ing, 
Mah  Men-la,  and  Mah  Doke,  spent  nearly  the  whole  day 
with  us,  and  assisted  in  procuring  such  things  as  were  ne- 
cessary for  our  immediate  use.  They  gave  us  some  account 
of  their  several  adventures  since  they  were  separated  from 
us  at  the  taking  of  Rangoon,  and  it  was  delightful  to  hear 
them  ascribe  their  preservation,  while  wandering,  and  their 
being  brought  together  again,  to  the  overruling  providence 
of  God.  They  said  it  was  their  prayer  daily,  that  the  disci- 
ples and  teachers  might  meet  again — God  had  answered 
their  prayers — therefore  their  hearts  were  glad.  1 think 
they  have  made  very  good  progress  in  the  knowledge  of  di- 
vine truth  ; and,  by  their  firm  attachment  to  the  Christian 
religion,  and  perseverance  therein,  under  so  many  various 
circumstances,  have  proved  themselves  the  real  disciples  of 
Jesus 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


281 


“Nov.  25.  We  went  out  early  this  morning  to  see  Mrs. 
Judson’s  grave  ; it  is  about  50  rods  from  the  house,  under  a 
large  tree,  and  surrounded  by  a small  enclosure.  The  doc- 
trine of  the  immortality  of  the  soul  gives  the  mind  inexpress- 
ible comfort  while  we  are  looking  upon  the  graves  of  our  de- 
parted Christian  friends.  They  live,  and  are  enjoying  in- 
conceivably more  of  happiness  than  they  did  in  their  best 
circumstances  while  in  the  body.  In  putting  off  their  flesh, 
they  have  put  off  all  their  burdens,  and  they  rest  in  God. 

“ The  little  daughter  which  Mrs.  Judson  left,  was  by  her 
request  committed  to  the  care  of  Mrs.  Whitlock,  the  wife 
of  a military  officer,  and  the  only  European  lady  then  in 
the  place.  We  have  offered  to  take  the  child  under  our 
care ; its  health  is  very  precarious. 

“ 26.  Sabballi.  About  ten  in  the  morning  the  disciples, 
together  with  a number  of  other  Burmans,  came  to  our 
house  for  divine  worship,  forming  an  assembly  with  Mrs. 
Wade  and  myself,  of  fourteen  persons.  Moung  Shwa-ba 
commenced  the  worship  in  Burman,  by  reading  a portion 
of  the  sacred  Scriptures  ; after  which  he  made  a prayer. 
When  this  was  finished,  Moung  Ing  read  a chapter,  ex- 
pounded different  parts  of  it,  and  closed  the  services  by 
prayer.  I took  the  opportunity  of  conversing  as  well  as  I 
was  able,  with  some  of  those  who  have  not  yet  professed 
themselves  disciples,  but  seem  desirous  of  obtaining  a knowl- 
edge of  the  Christian  religion.  The  exercises  of  the  day 
were  very  pleasant,  and  were  rendered  doubly  so  by  being 
the  first  time  we  have  been  permitted  to  meet  in  worship 
with  any  Christian  friends  since  we  left  Calcutta,  about  two 
months  and  a half. 

“ Dec.  16.  Moung  Bo,  a Burman,  who  was  formerly  ac- 
quainted with  the  Missionaries  in  Rangoon,  called  and  spent 
some  time  in  dispute.  He  thinks  much  of  his  own  knowl- 
edge, and  is  ready  to  assume  or  deny  almost  any  proposi- 
tion for  the  sake  of  argument.  The  dispute  was,  chiefly, 
whether  Gaudama,  allowing  him  to  possess  all  the  attributes 
and  perfections  which  are  ascribed  to  him  in  the  sacred 
books,  is  worthy  of  supreme  adoration.  I undertook  to  prove, 
that  according  to  their  own  system,  Gaudama  was  no  bet- 
ter than  thousands  of  others  who  made  no  pretensions  to 
divine  honors.  I said,  Your  sacred  books  teach  that  all 
merit,  and  all  demerit,  will  eventually  meet  their  exact  re- 
ward. He  said,  ‘ True.’  What  then  is  the  greatest  possi- 
ple  reward?  ‘Nigban,’  (i.  e.  annihilation.)  But  have  not 
thousands  of  others  obtained  this  reward  as  well'  as  Gauda- 


282 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


ma?  ‘ True.’  Then  their  merit  must  have  been  the  same, 
because  they  obtained  the  same  final  reward,  and  therefore 
they  were  equally  deserving  of  divine  honors.  He  could 
give  no  reason  against  the  conclusiveness  of  the  argument. 
I took  occasion  to  speak  of  the  nature  of  rewards  and  pun- 
ishments as  taught  in  the  sacred  Scriptures,  and  particular- 
ly of  the  nature  of  future  happiness  ; that  the  inhabitants 
of  heaven  were  entirely  free  from  sin,  and  of  course  exempt 
from  all  evil,  as  evil  is  entirely  the  result  of  sin.  He  then 
said,  ‘ That  is  the  proper  idea  of  Nigban ; Nigban  is  not 
annihilation,  but  rest.’ 

“ Dec.  17.  Sabbath.  Moung  Bo  came  to-day  to  worship, 
and  brought  another  Burman  with  him.  We  had  much  con- 
versation after  worship,  in  which  I was  assisted  by  Moung 
Shwa-ba  and  Moung  Ing ; but  as  Moung  Bo  is  going  to 
Madras  within  a few  days,  we  shall  not  probably  have  his 
attendance  hereafter. 

“ Jan.  14,  1827.  Sabbath.  Worship  with  the  Burmansas 
usual.  A woman  of  about  ninety  years  of  age  called  in  acci- 
dentally, and  remained  during  the  services ; she  probably 
never  heard  of  a Saviour  before  to-day. 

“25.  Mr.  Judson  this  day  arrived  in  Amherst.  It  is 
impossible  to  describe  the  mingled  emotions  of  pleasure  and 
pain  which  the  meeting  produced.” 

We  have  again  the  pleasure  of  presenting  to  our  readers 
some  extracts  from  Mr.  Judson’s  journal. 

“ Jan.  24.  Arrived  at  Amherst,  and  detached  my- 
self from  the  suite  of  the  Envoy.  Was  happy  to  find 
that  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wade  had  previously  arrived,  and  were 
occupying  the  house  built  by  Mrs.  Judson.  Mrs.  Wade 
had  also  taken  charge  of  my  daughter  Maria,  now  two 
years  old.  As  I passed  from  the  landing  place  to  the 
house,  the  native  Christians  came  out  to  meet  me ; and 
they  welcomed  me  with  the  voice  of  lamentation,  for  my 
presence  reminded  them  of  the  great  loss  they  had  sus- 
tained in  the  death  of  Mrs.  Judson.  There  are  four  only 
in  the  place,  Moung  Shwa-ba,  Moung  Ing,  Mali  Me  il- 
ia, and  Mah  Doke.  The  rest  of  the  baptized  are  scatter- 
ed in  different  parts  of  the  country.  The  teacher,  Moung 
Shwa-gnong,  died  of  the  cholera,  on  his  way  down  from 
Ava,  at  the  close  of  the  war.  Three  of  the  disciples  re- 
mained in  Rangoon,  until  the  place  was  evacuated  by  the 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


283 


British,  and  then  failed  in  their  attempts  to  obtain  a passage 
hither. 

“ On  our  way,  we  stopped  a few  days  at  Rangoon.  The 
place  was  invested  by  the  Peguese,  who  have  raised  the 
standard  of  rebellion,  and  taken  possession  of  several  towns 
in  the  lower  part  of  the  country.  From  one  of  the  high- 
est roofs  within  the  stockade,  I obtained  a view  of  the  mis- 
sion house,  which  afforded  us  shelter  so  many  years.  It 
is  now  quite  in  ruins,  nothing  remaining  but  the  posts  and 
part  of  the  roof.  All  the  houses  in  the  suburbs  and  by 
the  river  side  are  completely  swept  away.  It  is  not  prob- 
able, however,  that  the  Peguese  will  succeed  in  establish- 
ing their  independence,  or  even  in  getting  possession  of 
Rangoon. 

“ We  find  Amherst  in  a state  of  decay,  in  consequence 
of  Sir  Archibald  Campbell  having  fixed  his  head-quarters 
at  Maulaming,  twenty-five  miles  up  the  river.  Most  of  the 
Burmese  emigrants  have  settled  in  that  vicinity. 

“Jan.  28.  Lord’s  day.  This  day  1 recommenced  worship 
in  Burmese,  after  an  intermission  of  two  years  and  a half. 
About  twenty  persons  were  present ; and  among  the  rest, 
Mah  Loon-byay,  wife  of  a French  trader  from  Rangoon, 
settled  in  this  place.  She  has  been,  for  some  months,  in 
the  habit  of  meeting  with  the  native  Christians,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  worship. 

“ Feb.  3.  Attended  the  funeral  of  Abby,  daughter  of 
Moung  Shwa-ba.  She  and  her  elder  sister  Mary  were 
the  first  girls  with  which  Mrs.  Judson  commenced  the  fe- 
male school,  previous  to  the  late  war.  They  have  been 
with  us  ever  since.  Mrs.  Wade  intends  to  go  on  with  the 
school,  and  has  now  several  girls  under  her  care. 

“ 4.  Lord’s  day.  Worship  as  last  Lord’s  day.  Com- 
menced commenting  on  the  Epitome  of  the  Old  Testament. 
In  the  evening,  administered  the  Lord’s  Supper.  Seven 
communicants  present.  ✓ 

“ 10.  A few  days  ago,  went  up  to  Maulaming,  to  pay 
my  respects  to  Sir  Archibald  Campbell,  and  also  to  obtain 
an  interview  with  Dr.  R.  who  attended  Mrs.  Judson  in  her 
last  illness.  Sir  Archibald  encourages  our  removing  to 
his  favorite  station  ; but  as  we  are  already  settled  here,  we 
feel  disposed  to  wait  a little,  until  we  see  what  the  supreme 
government  intend  to  do  for  the  place. 

“ 11.  Lord’s  day.  After  worship,  had  some  particular 
conversation  with  Mah  Loon-byay,  who  intimated  her  wish 
to  become  a full  disciple,  by  being  baptized.  Endeavored 


264 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


to  explain  to  her  the  necessity  of  the  new  birth,  without 
which  baptism  would  avail  her  nothing. 

“ Feb.  13.  At  the  evening  meeting,  which  is  attended  by 
the  native  Christians,  Tuesdays  and  Fridays,  Moung  Ing 
expressed  his  desire  to  undertake  a missionary  excursion 
to  Tavoy  and  Mergui.  We  were  all  particularly  pleased 
with  the  proposal,  as  originating  with  himself,  and  indicat* 
ing  a state  of  mind,  peculiarly  favorable  to  the  spread  of 
the  Gospel. 

“ 25.  Lord’s  day.  After  the  usual  worship,  we  set  apart 
Moung  Ing  for  the  work  to  which,  we  trust,  he  is  called  by 
the  Spirit  of  God,  appointing  him  a preacher  of  the  Gospel, 
and  teacher  of  the  Christian  religion,  without  the  charge  of 
any  church,  or  power  to  administer  the  ordinances, — an 
appointment  similar  to  that,  which,  in  our  churches,  com- 
monly precedes  ordination  as  a pastor  or  evangelist  in  the 
higher  sense  of  the  word.  And  being  thus  committed  to 
the  grace  of  God,  he  embarked  in  a boat,  bound  to  Tavoy. 
May  the  Divine  Spirit  accompany  and  guide  and  prosper 
the  first  Burman  teacher  we  have  ever  sent  forth. 

“ March  13.  Received  a letter  from  Moung  Ing,  dated 
the  2d  inst.  informing  us  of  his  arrival  at  Tavoy,  five  days 
from  this  place  ; and  of  his  attempts  to  communicate  the 
Gospel  to  the  boat  people,  who  listened  in  silence,  without 
contradicting  or  reviling. 

“ April  14.  We  have  been  much  occupied  of  late,  in 
completing  the  mat  houses  which  Mrs.  Judson  had  begun, 
and  in  clearing  away  the  trees  and  underwood  in  the  vi- 
cinity of  the  mission  premises.  We  have  now  room  for 
myself  and  brother  Wade’s  family,  and  have  nearly  finish- 
ed a house  for  the  female  school,  which  will  also  afford  tem- 
porary accommodation  for  brother  Boardman’s  family  on 
their  first  arrival. 

“ The  case  of  Mah  Loon-byay  has  become  very  encour- 
aging. In  her  latest  conversation  with  Mrs.  Wade,  she 
gave  considerable  evidence  of  having  received  the  grace 
of  God.  One  of  her  daughters,  about  twelve  years  old, 
professes  to  be  anxious  for  the  salvation  of  her  soul,  and  de- 
sirous of  becoming  a disciple  of  Jesus  Christ. 

“ A letter  front  Moung  Ing  informs  us,  that  after  remain- 
ing a few  days  at  Tavoy,  he  proceeded  by  sea  to  Mergui 
his  former  residence.  He  met  with  a favorable  hearing 
from  several  individuals  at  Tavoy ; and  one  householder 
said  it  would  be  a good  plan  to  build  a zayat  by  the  way- 
side,  for  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel. 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


285 


“ April  20.  Returned  from  Maulaming,  whither  I went 
in  quest  of  medical  aid  for  my  daughter,  accompanied  by 
Mrs.  Wade.  Happy  to  meet  Mr.  Boardman  jand  family, 
who  had  arrived  during  our  absence. 

“ 22.  Lord's  day.  Three  hopeful  inquirers,  beside  Mah 
Loon-byay,  deserve  notice, — Moung  Dwah,  husband  of 
Mah  Doke, — Moung  Thah-pyoo,  a poor  man,  belonging  to 
Moung  Shwa-ba, — and  Moung  Myat-poo,  son-in-law  of  a 
Peguese  chief,  who  emigrated  from  Rangoon  with  his  fol- 
lowers, and  died  in  this  place.  They  have  regularly  at- 
tended worship  on  Lord’s  days,  and  thereby  manifested 
some  regard  to  religion.  At  the  close  of  the  discourse  to- 
day, which  treated  of  the  wisdom,  righteousness,  sanctifi- 
cation and  redemption  which  Christ  is  to  all  believers,  Moung 
Myat-poo  broke  out  into  some  audible  expressions  of  satis- 
faction. This  led  to  some  conversation  after  worship,  in 
which  he  professed  a desire  to  know  more  of  this  religion  : 
‘For,’  said  he,  ‘ the  more  I understand  it,  the  better  I like  it.’ 

“24.  My  little  daughter  Maria  breathed  her  last,  aged 
two  years  and  three  months,  and  her  emancipated  spirit 
fled,  I trust,  to  the  arms  of  her  fond  mother. 

“ 26.  Lord's  day.  In  consequence  of  the  funeral,  several 
of  our  Burmese  acquaintance  in  the  village  came  a few 
evenings  in  succession,  according  to  their  custom  : and  I 
endeavored  to  improve  the  opportunity,  in  preaching  to 
them  Jesus  Christ,  the  resurrection  and  the  life.  Three 
respectable  men,  friends  of  Myat-poo,  were  of  the  number. 
They  all  came  again  to-day,  and  attended  both  morning 
and  evening  worship.  They  profess  to  be  quite  convinced 
of  the  truth  of  the  Christian  religion  ; but  I fear  they  are 
deficient  in  true  repentance. 

“ 30.  A letter  from  Moung  Ing  informs  us  of  his  ar- 
rival atMergui.  He  conducts  public  worship  every  Lord’s 
day,  and  has  commonly  four  or  five  auditors,  some  of  whom 
also  attend  the  daily  family  worship.  His  present  resi- 
dence being  very  obscure,  he  is  about  building  a small 
house  by  the  way  side,  which  will  cost,  he  says,  fourteen 
or  fifteen  rupees  ; and  among  other  means  of  attracting 
company,  he  proposes  to  prepare  and  suspend  a religious 
writing,  in  front  of  his  house.  But,  he  adds,  while  man 
devises,  God’s  pleasure  alone  will  be  accomplished  ; and 
under  this  impression,  he  desires  to  persevere  in  his  work. 

“ May  6.  Lord's  day.  Had  a long  conversation  with 
Mah  Loon-byay,  in  which  we  became  satisfied,  that  she  is 
a subject  of  renewing  grace.  She  received  her  first  reli- 
A A 


286 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


gious  impressions  in  Rangoon,  several  years  ago,  during  a 
season  of  great  domestic  affliction,  when,  not  finding  any 
comfort  at  the  Roman  Catholic  church,  to  which,  in  con- 
sequence of  some  of  her  ancestors  being  of  foreign  ex- 
traction, she  considered  herself  attached,  she  began  to  vis- 
it at  the  mission  house.  After  her  removal  to  Amherst, 
her  former  impressions  were  deepened  ; and  though  her 
religious  experience  has  never  been  so  clear  and  decided  as 
that  of  some  others,  we  trust  that  she  is  a growing  Chris- 
tian, and  ought  to  be  admitted  to  those  sources  of  nourish- 
ment, which  the  Great  Shepherd  has  provided  for  the  suste- 
nance of  his  flock. 

“ Moung  Myat-poo,  mentioned  April  22d  and  29th,  was 
present,  as  usual,  at  worship,  but  not  accompanied  by  his 
three  friends.  From  being  a noisy,  talkative  man,  of  as- 
sumed airs  and  consequence,  he  has  become  quiet,  mod- 
est and  docile.  Mah  Men-la,  who  lives  near  him,  speaks 
in  his  favor.  She  says,  that  ever  since  he  began  to  attend 
worship,  he  has  forsaken  the  habits  of  intemperance  he  had 
contracted,  and  spends  much  of  his  time  in  reading  our 
books,  and  conversing  on  religious  subjects. 

“ May  8.  Returned  from  a visit  to  brother  Boardman 
at  Maulaming,  who  went  up  a few  days  ago,  on  account 
of  Mrs.  Boardman’s  health,  and  now  thinks  of  remaining 
there  for  the  present.  Sir  Archibald  having  offered  us 
ground  for  a mission  station,  we  fixed  upon  a site  about 
three  quarters  of  a mile  south  of  the  cantonments,  com- 
manding a view  of  the  river,  and  contiguous  to  a large  na- 
tive town. 

“ 15.  In  the  evening,  at  the  stated  prayer  meeting,  the 
case  of  Mah  Loon-byay  was  laid  before  the  church,  and 
we  agreed  to  receive  her  into  fellowship,  on  being  bap- 
tized. 

“ 20.  Lord’s  day.  Mah  Locn-byay  was  accordingly 
baptized. 

“ 26.  Brother  Boardman  and  family  have  been  with  us 
a few  days,  during  which  we  have  discussed  many  points 
relative  to  our  missionary  operations,  and  made  some  ar- 
rangements concerning  the  outward  affairs  of  the  mission.’ 

Letter  from  Mr.  Judson,  to  the  Rev.  Dr.  Sharp. 

“ Amherst,  May  5,  1827. 

“ My  dear  Sir, 

“ Since  the  close  of  the  war,  I have  been  able,  from  mon- 
ey paid  me  by  the  British  government,  presents  lately  made 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


287 


mle  at  Ava,  and  donations  to  the  mission,  to  pay  into  the 
funds  of  the  Board,  above  four  thousand  dollars  ; which, 
after  deducting  such  expenses  as  our  regulations  allow,  (to- 
gether with  the  last  donation  from  Madras,)  I have  remit- 
ted to  Mr.  Pearce  of  Calcutta. 

“ The  long  interruption  of  our  missionary  work,  occa- 
sioned by  our  troubles  at  Ava,  the  domestic  calamities 
which  have  since  overwhelmed  me  in  quick  succession, 
and  the  hitherto  unfavorable  circumstances  of  Amherst, 
have  operated  to  prevent  my  returning  with  much  ardor 
to  my  usual  occupations.  I am,  however,  endeavoring  to 
do  a little.  We  have  a small  assembly  of  twenty-five  or 
thirty,  on  Lord’s  days  ; and  our  daily  family  worship  is  not 
unfrequently  attended  by  a few  inquirers.  One  woman  de- 
sires to  profess  our  religion,  and  has  lately  given  some  sat- 
isfactory evidence,  that  she  is  sincere.  A few  respectable 
men  declare  themselves  convinced  of  the  truth  of  the 
Christian  religion  ; but  we  discern  yet  no  traces  of  the  re- 
newing influences  of  the  Spirit  on  their  hearts. 

“ Three  only  of  the  Rangoon  converts  are  now  with  us. 
The  rest  are  dead  or  scattered  in  different  parts  of  the 
country.  So  far  as  I have  been  able  to  ascertain  the  cir- 
cumstances of  those  who  died  in  my  absence,  and  those 
who  still  remain,  I believe  that,  with  the  exception  of  two, 
who  were  excluded  from  the  church  in  Rangoon  for  neg- 
lecting to  attend  worship,  none  of  the  baptized  have  dis- 
graced their  holy  profession.  I do  not  of  course  speak  of 
two  or  three  cases  which  required  temporary  church  disci- 
pline. Moung  Ing  lately  went  on  a mission  to  Mergui, 
(Bide)  the  place  of  his  former  residence,  where  he  has  set 
up  Christian  worship ; and  has,  he  writes  me,  several 
inquirers.” 

Mr.  Boardman,  in  a letter  to  the  Corresponding  Sec- 
retary, Dr.  Bolles,  says  : 


“ Amherst,  May  25,  1827. 

“ Rev.  and  dear  Sir, 

“We  left  Calcutta  on  the  19th  of  March,  and  arrived 
here  on  the  17th  of  April.  Mr.  Wade  was  alone  at  the 
mission  house,  Mr.  Judson  and  Mrs.  Wade  having  gone  up 
to  Maulaming  for  the  benefit  of  little  Maria  Judson’s  health. 
They  returned  on  the  20th,  but  the  poor  child  survived  but 
four  or  five  days.  Thus  one  of  the  first  things  we  had  to 


288 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


do,  after  reaching  our  station,  was  to  entomb  another  of  our 
little  number.  Brother  Judson  is  deeply  afflicted  ; but  he 
submits  quietly.” 

After  stating  that  it  had  been  determined  that  he  and 
Mrs.  Boardman  should  establish  a station  at  Maulaming, 
he  adds : 

“ Although  our  prospects  are  not  so  settled  as  we  could 
wish,  there  still  being  no  small  uncertainty  in  regard  to  the 
future  measures  of  the  English  government,  yet  my  dear 
companion  and  myself  feel  more  than  we  have  ever  felt, 
that  we  have  reached  the  scene  of  our  future  labors.  These 
are  people  for  whom  we  are  willing  to  labor,  and  to  die. 
May  divine  grace  prepare  our  hearts  for  the  arduous  and 
responsible  work  in  which  we  are  now  about  to  engage.” 

After  the  termination  of  the  war,  Dr.  Price  returned  to 
Ava.  His  medical  skill  procured  for  him  the  favor  of  the 
Emperor  and  of  the  nobility ; and  he  had  frequent  oppor- 
nities  of  conversing  with  them  on  the  subject  of  religion. 
He  took  under  his  tuition  a number  of  boys,  the  sons  of 
some  of  the  highest  officers  of  government,  to  whom  he 
communicated  the  truths  of  the  Gospel,  as  well  as  the  prin- 
ciples of  science.  He  was  fully  persuaded,  that  his  situa- 
tion would  enable  him  to  serve  the  cause  of  the  Redeemer, 
with  great  success.  His  journals  narrate  several  interest- 
ing conversations  with  the  Emperor  and  other  individuals, 
in  which  he  was  allowed  to  state  the  doctrines  of  the  Gos- 
pel, and  to  assail  directly  the  principles  of  Boodhism.  He 
was,  too,  encouraged  to  believe,  that  the  instructions  which 
he  imparted  by  public  lectures  and  by  private  conversations, 
on  astronomy,  geography,  natural  philosophy,  and  other 
branches  of  science,  would  indirectly  tend  to  shake  the 
popular  system  of  faith,  which,  in  Burmah,  as  in  all  other 
heathen  countries,  is  closely  connected  with  erroneous  and 
absurd  notions  of  science. 

But  while  advancing  in  this  course  of  usefulness,  cheer- 
ed by  some  tokens  of  good,  and  allured  forward  by  hopes 
of  success,  his  health  failed.  A pulmonary  consumption 
fixed  itself  upon  his  system,  and  after  a lingering  disease, 
this  zealous  and  highly  valued  Missionary  died,  near  Ava, 
on  the  14th  of  February,  1828. 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


*289 


CHAPTER  XX. 

Present  State  of  the  Mission — New  Station  formed  at 
Tavoy. 

The  progress  and  the  present  state  of  the  Mission,  will 
be  learned  by  the  following  extracts  from  the  journals  of 
Mr.  Judson  and  his  associates.  Mr.  Judson  says : 

Amherst,  July  3,  1827.  For  a month  past,  I have  been 
chiefly  employed  in  revising  the  New  Testament,  in  sev- 
eral points  which  were  not  satisfactorily  settled,  when  the 
translation  was  made.  Have  also  completed  two  catechisms 
for  the  use  of  Burman  schools,  the  one  astronomical,  in 
thirty-eight  questions  and  answers ; the  other  geographical, 
in  eighty-nine,  accompanied  by  a map  of  the  world,  with 
Burman  names. 

“ 5.  Commenced  a translation  of  the  Book  of  Psalms. 

“ 9.  Received  letters  from  Moung  Ing,  dated  Mergui, 
June  12th,  in  which  he  says,  that  he  is  preaching  the  Gos- 
pel to  all  he  meets  in  the  streets — in  houses — in  zayats. 
Some  contradict,  some  revile,  some  say,  ‘ These  words  are 
good,  but  the  religion  is  too  hard  for  us.’ 

“Among  several  little  incidents  mentioned  by  Moung 
Ing,  I select  the  following : — ‘ One  day  I met  a woman 
who  praised  the  meritorious  efficacy  of  religious  offerings. 
I preached  to  her  the  vanity  of  such  offerings,  and  the  truth 
of  Jesus  Christ.  The  woman  repeated  my  words  to  her  hus- 
band. Soon  after,  as  I was  passing  by,  the  husband  called 
me  in,  and  invited  me  to  preach  there.  Next  Sunday  I 
went  to  the  house,  and  found  they  had  invited  about  fifteen 
of  the  neighbors  to  hear  me  preach.  In  the  midst  of 
preaching  some  rose  up  and  went  away,  some  staid  and 
listened  till  I had  finished,  among  whom  there  are  three 
or  four  persons  who  continue  to  appear  well.  The  house- 
holder’s name  is  Moung  Pyoo,  and  his  wife’s  name,  Mah 
Thwai.’  One  Moung  Nwai,  also,  a man  of  Portuguese  ex- 
traction, appears  to  be  a sincere  inquirer. 

“ One  of  us  having  been  requested  by  a friend  in  Bengal, 
to  procure  a collection  of  sea-shells,  we  mentioned  it  in 
writing  to  Moung  Ing,  to  which  he  replies  in  a postscript : 
‘ In  regard  to  what  you  say  about  sea-shells,  if  I can  con- 
veniently collect  some,  I will  do  so : but  as  this  is  a world- 
A a 2 


290 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


]y  concern,  I shall  not  bestow  any  effort  upon  it,  and  prob- 
ably  shall  not  effect  much’ — a resolution,  not  perhaps  un- 
worthy the  attention  of  Missionaries  of  a higher  order. 

“ Maulaming,  Aug.  12.  Lord’s  day.  Yesterday  came 
up  to  this  place  on  a visit  to  brother  Boardman.  To-day, 
attempted  public  worship  as  usual ; but  had  no  native  wor- 
shipper, except  Moung  Myat-pyoo,  from  Amherst.  He  staid 
the  greater  part  of  the  day,  and  gave  considerable  evidence 
of  being  truly  attached  to  religion.  In  the  afternoon, 
Moung  Tan-lay,  a native  chief,  in  this  village,  and  Moung 
Mau,  brother  Boardman’s  teacher,  of  whom  he  has  a little 
hope,  came  in,  and  listened  with  some  attention. 

“ 19.  Lord’s  day.  Had  a novel  assembly  of  thirteen, 
all,  except  Moung  Mau,  ignorant  of  the  first  principles  of 
Christianity.  They  paid  uncommon  attention,  and  pro- 
posed several  questions,  which  occasioned  a desultory  and 
animated  conversation  of  some  hours.  One  old  Pharisee 
expressed  his  fear  that  all  his  good  works  were  nugatory, 
and  declared  his  sincere  desire  to  know  the  real  truth. 

“ Sept.  9.  Lord’s  day.  Still  at  Maulaming,  as  we  have 
nearly  given  up  all  hope  of  Amherst’s  becoming  a town, 
since  Mr.  Crawford  has  declined  the  government  of  these 
provinces. 

“ 16.  Lord’s  day.  Had  an  assembly  of  about  a dozen. 
One  man,  by  name  Moung  Pan-pyoo,  a sedate,  steady 
person,  and  a strict  observer  of  the  Boodhist  religion,  listen- 
ed and  conversed  in  such  a manner,  as  raised  some  hope, 
that  he  is  well  disposed  towards  the  truth. 

“ This  morning  heard  of  the  death  of  our  excellent  sis- 
ter, Mali  Men-la,  at  Amherst ; an  event,  which  we  have 
been  expecting  for  several  days.  She  was  taken  ill  before 
I left  Amherst,  with  a species  of  dropsy.  When  her  case 
became  dangerous,  she  was  removed  to  the  mission  house  ; 
‘After  which,’  says  a letter,  dated  Sept.  3,  she  ‘indulged 
but  little  hope  of  recovery.  She  therefore  made  her  will, 
and  gave  up  every  worldly  care.  In  her  will,  she  bequeath- 
ed 50  rupees  to  her  brother,  the  husband  of  Mah  Doke, 
150  to  the  Missionaries,  and  the  remainder  (200  perhaps,) 
to  her  two  adopted  boys,  with  the  exception  of  a few  ar- 
ticles to  a niece  in  Rangoon,  and  a few  other  articles  to  be 
given  away  in  charity.  She  has  left  the  boys  in  our  charge, 
most  earnestly  desiring  and  praying,  that  they  may  be 
brought  up  in  the  Christian  religion.  No  one  influenc- 
ed her  to  give  us  any  part  of  her  little  property  ; nor 
had  we  the  least  idea  that  she  intended  to  do  so,  until  she 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


291 


desired  Moung  Shwa-ba  to  write  an  article  to  that  ef- 
fect. AVhen  her  will  was  written,  she  said,  ‘ Now  I have 
done  with  all  worldly  things.’  Since  that,  she  has  en- 
joyed great  peace  of  mind.  She  does  not  express  a 
doubt  that  her  name  is  written  in  heaven,  and  that  she  is 
hastening  to  a blissful  immortality.  She  suffers  considera- 
ble pain,  with  much  patience  ; and,  in  order  to  fortify  her 
mind,  often  compares  her  sufferings  to  those  of  her  divine 
Master.  She  is  not  inclined  to  converse  much  ; but  how 
delighted  you  would  be  to  hear  her  now  and  then  talk  of 
entering  heaven,  and  of  meeting  Mrs.  Judson,  and  other 
pious  friends.  The  other  day,  after  having  dwelt  for  some 
time  on  the  delightful  subject,  and  mentioned  the  names 
of  all  the  friends  she  should  rejoice  to  meet,  not  omitting 
dear  little  Maria,  she  stopped  short,  and  exclaimed,  ‘ But 
first  of  all,  I shall  hasten  to  where  my  Saviour  sits,  and  fall 
down  and  worship  and  adore  him,  for  his  great  love,  in 
sending  the  teachers  to  show  me  the  way  to  heaven.’  She 
says  that  she  feels  a choice  in  her  mind,  to  die  now,  rath- 
er than  to  be  restored  to  health  ; but  desires  that  the  will 
of  God  may  be  done.  She  was  much  gratified  with  your 
letter  to-day,  and  now  seems  more  reconciled  to  the  idea 
of  not  seeing  you  again  on  earth.  I feel  it  a pleasure  to 
do  any  thing  for  her,  she  is  so  grateful  and  affectionate.’ 
A letter  received  this  morning,  adds,  ‘ While  the  funeral 
procession  is  moving  towards  the  house  appointed  for  all 
living,  I sit  down  to  inform  you,  that  last  evening,  about 
nine  o’clock,  Mah  Men-la’s  happy  spirit  took  its  flight  to 
her  native  skies.  Her  departure  was  quiet  and  serene ; 
without  a groan,  or  sigh,  or  even  a gasp,  to  distort  her 
smiling  countenance.  She  had  often  said,  that  to  her 
death  had  no  terrors ; and  though  insensible  at  last, 
she  seemed  to  bid  him  welcome.  A large  concourse  of 
people  attended  the  funeral  services;  and  we  have  been 
much  gratified  by  this  general  respect  shown  to  our  de- 
parted sister.’ 

“ Oct.  2.  We  have  been  lately  clearing  up  part  of  our 
ground  contiguous  to  the  road,  and  removing  some  of  the 
native  houses,  with  a view  to  building  a house  for  brother 
Wade  and  myself,  as  we  have  now  concluded  to  abandon 
Amherst  altogether,  with  the  little  enclosure,  the  hope-tree, 
and  the  graves  which  contain  the  mouldering  remains  of  all 
that  were  dearest  to  me  on  earth.” 


292 


MEMOIR  OP  MRS.  JUDSON. 


Letter  from  Messrs.  Judson  and  Wade,  to  the  Corresponding  Sec- 
retary. 

“ Amherst,  June  7,  1827. 

“ Rev.  and  dear  Sir, 

“ The  Native  Female  Boarding  School,  at  present  con- 
sists of  fifteen  girls,  who  are  mostly  between  the  ages  of 
five  and  twelve  years.  Fourteen  of  them  are  Burmese  or 
Takings,  and  one  Armenian,  whose  parents  both  died 
during  the  war.  We  have  named  her  Sarah  Way  land. 
She  is,  though  very  young,  of  longer  standing  in  the  school 
than  any  other  except  Mary  Hasseltine.  Rachel  Ephemia 
Thomson,  or  as  we  call  her,  Ephemia,  is  one  of  the  young- 
est but  most  promising  in  the  school.  Beside  these  three, 
we  have  not  given  names  to  any  of  the  scholars ; and  un- 
less the  Board  particularly  recommend  it,  we  have  thought 
it  not  advisable,  on  account  of  the  peculiar  difficulty  the 
Burmese  have  in  pronouncing  foreign  names,  and  for  other 
reasons. 

“ Mrs.  Wade  spends  seven  hours  a day  in  the  midst  of 
the  scholars,  teaching  them  to  read,  and  sew,  and  repeat 
from  memory  such  elementary  works  as  are  prepared  for 
them,  religious  and  scientific.  They  are  uncommonly  at- 
tached to  their  instructress,  and  are  characterized  by  a 
tractable,  confiding  disposition,  which  renders  them  easy  of 
management. 

“ We  beg  the  prayers  of  all  those  who  contribute  to  their 
support,  that  they  may  make  that  progress  in  useful  knowl- 
edge, and  that  improvement  in  manners  and  morals,  which 
will  exert  a meliorating  influence  on  the  society  with  which 
they  will  hereafter  mingle.  But  above  all,  that  their  minds 
may'  be  enlightened,  and  their  hearts  inspired  by  the  Holy 
Spirit,  to  know  and  love  the  Saviour  of  sinners.” 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Boardman  were,  for  a while,  stationed 
alone  at  Maulaming.  They  pursued  the  study  of  the  lan- 
guage, and  employed  every  opportunity  of  conversing,  as 
well  as  they  were  able,  with  the  natives.  Several  persons 
listened,  with  encouraging  seriousness,  to  the  truths  of  the 
Gospel.  Mr.  Boardman  thus  describes  the  mission  prem- 
ises at  Maulaming  : 

“ I waited  on  Sir  Archibald  Campbell,  who  kindly  offer- 
ed us  as  much  land  as  we  should  wish,  on  the  south  side 
of  the  military  cantonments.  We  soon  fixed  on  the  site 
which  the  mission  house  now  occupies.  It  is  on  the  east 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON, 


293 


side  of  the  river,  about  a mile  south  of  the  cantonments. 
It  is  about  four  hundred  yards  long,  and  two  hundred  and 
fifty  broad  : bounded  west  by  the  river,  east  by  the  back 
road  to  the  civil  superintendent’s  residence,  north  and 
south  by  small  creeks  or  rivulets.  The  position  of  the  lot 
is  mostly  a westerly  and  southern  declivity.  On  this  gen- 
tle declivity,  and  near  the  centre  of  the  lot,  is  the  mission 
house  ; while  in  front,  and  on  the  north  and  south,  the 
Burman  village  of  Tha-ya-gnong  stretches  itself  for  about 
three  miles.  The  mission  house  contains  three  rooms,  fif- 
teen feet  square,  and  a verandah  on  all  sides,  but  enclosed 
oa  three  sides  for  a study,  store  room,  dressing  room,  &c. 
I have  also  built  two  outhouses.  The  expense  of  the 
house  when  completed,  will  be  about  three  hundred  and 
fifty  Madras  rupees.  Outhouses,  thirty  do.  Clearing  land, 
twenty  do.  Total,  four  hundred  Madras,  or  about  three 
hundred  and  seventy-five  Sicca  rupees,  [one  hundred  and 
seventy-five  dollars.] 

“ I am  happy  to  say,  that  many  of  the  poor  Burmans 
come  to  me,  sometimes  fifteen  or  twenty  in  a day,  to  re- 
ceive Christian  instruction ; and  although  I can  speak  on- 
ly with  a stammering  tongue,  several  persons  seem  deeply 
interested.” 

In  a subsequent  letter,  Mr.  Boardman  gives  an  interest- 
ing account  of  the  school  established  at  Maulaming  for 
Burman  boys. 

“ Maulaming,  Jan.  15,  1828. 

“ Rev.  and  dear  Sir, 

“We  have  lately  received  several  letters,  containing  in- 
quiries respecting  schools  for  Burman  boys.  As  the  breth- 
ren here  had  previously  agreed  to  have  a boys’  school  com- 
menced, and  had  requested  me  to  take  charge  of  that  de- 
partment, it  devolves  on  me  to  answer  those  letters,  and  to 
communicate  our  prospects  and  sentiments  in  reference  to 
this  subject.  It  is  considered  unadvisable,  so  long  as  the 
number  of  Missionaries  continue  so  small,  for  one  of  that 
number  to  devote  a//his  time  to  schools  of  any  kind.  Should 
our  number  be  increased,  more  attention  may  be  paid  to 
this  important  branch  of  Missionary  work. 

“ Still  it  is  thought  best  to  continue,  and  somewhat  to  in- 
crease our  efforts  in  the  school  already  begun,  and  we  are 
accordingly  looking  for  more  scholars.  The  following, 


294 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


among  others,  are  the  principal  reasons  why  we  think  boys’ 
schools  demand  our  attention  : 

“ I.  The  boys  of  Christian  parents,  if  not  taught  by  us, 
will  grow  up  in  ignorance  and  idleness,  and  consequently 
in  vice  : or  they  must  be  sent  to  the  Burman  Kyoungs, 
where  their  first  lesson  will  be  to  bow  down  to  the  black 
board,  to  worship  the  priests,  and  to  commit  to  memory 
stanzas  in  adoration  of  Gaudama;  and  their  whole  course 
of  study  will  be  through  volumes  of  errors,  falsehoods,  and 
idolatry.  All  Burman  schools  are  theological  seminaries  ; 
and  boys  are  taught  Boodhism  as  they  are  taught  their 
alphabet.  It  would  be  wicked  in  the  extreme  for  Chris- 
tian parents  to  send  their  sons  to  such  seminaries ; and 
many  parents  cannot  instruct  their  children  at  home. 
The  only  proper  alternative  for  us  is,  to  instruct  them  our- 
selves. 

“ II.  If  we  have  a school  for  the  boys  of  Burmese 
Christians,  we  may  instruct  others  at  but  a small  increase 
of  expense.  The  same  school-house,  the  same  teacher, 
the  same  sort  of  books,  will  answer  for  all  alike. 

“ III.  If  God  should  vouchsafe  bis  blessing,  as  we  may 
reasonably  hope  he  will,  great  individual  and  public  ben- 
efit will  result  from  a boys’  school.  It  is  scarcely  necessa- 
ry to  advert  to  the  importance  of  early  instruction.  May 
we  not  reasonably  hope,  that  in  a few  years,  perhaps  sooner, 
some,  if  not  all  the  boys  who  are  thus  trained  up  in  Chris- 
tian instruction,  may  be  savingly  converted  to  God  ? Who 
can  compute  the  advantages  which  have  already  resulted 
from  boys’  schools  in  Ceylon  and  Palamcattah,  and  some 
other  places  ? We  are  not  aware  of  a single  reason  why 
schools  may  not  be  as  useful  in  Burmah  as  in  those  places  ; 
nay,  in  some  respects,  the  prospects  are  in  our  favor. 
Many  boys  trained  up  in  schools  there,  are  now  not  only 
rejoicing  in  God  themselves,  but  are  successfully  preach- 
ing the  Gospel  to  others.  And  if  only  a small  part,  or 
even  none,  of  the  boys  in  our  schools  should  be  converted 
at  present,  we  may  hope, 

“ IV.  That  truth,  communicated  to  their  minds  when 
young,  will  not  be  entirely  forgotten  in  after  life.  At  any 
rate,  the  truth  will  thus  become  effectually  circulated 
through  the  mass  of  the  people.  And  truth  is  like  leaven, 
it  will  operate. 

“ V.  Many  persons  will  contribute  more  readily  and 
more  liberally  for  the  support  of  schools,  than  for  any  oth- 
er missionary  object. 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


295 


“ VI.  A beginning  has  already  been  made.  Friends  in 
North  Yarmouth,  Framingham,  and  Lower  Dublin,  have 
been  contributing  for  several  years,  and  amid  all  the  dis- 
couraging circumstances  of  the  late  Burinan  war,  for  the 
support  of  Burman  boys.  A beginning  has  also  been 
made  here.  Mah  Men-la,  an  excellent  Burman  Christian, 
on  dying,  left  her  two  sons  in  the  guardianship  of  the  Mis- 
sionaries, requesting  that  they  might  receive  Christian  in- 
struction. This  seemed  a providential  intimation  ; and  ac- 
cordingly, on  the  27th  of  November  last,  the  school  was 
commenced  with  those  two  boys.  We  have  since  received 
another  boy,  and  shall  probably  receive  others  soon. 

“ I am  happy  thus  to  be  able,  before  I can  preach  pub- 
licly, to  contribute,  in  some  degree,  to  this  interesting  ob- 
ject. And  I am  the  more  happy,  as  my  attention  to  the 
school  is  no  impediment,  but  rather  an  assistance  to  me  in 
acquiring  the  language. 

“ It  is  proposed  to  distinguish  these  children,  in  our 
communications,  by  the  names  of  Stephen  Chapin,  Charles 
Train,  and  David  Jones,  according  to  the  request  of  their 
benefactors. 

“ As  to  the  expense  of  the  school,  we  cannot  yet  speak 
with  certainty  ; but  it  must  necessarily  be  somewhat  great- 
er than  that  of  similar  schools  in  Ceylon.  Every  article  of 
living  here  is  enormously  dear,  and  will  continue  so  at  least 
for  a considerable  time.  The  whole  expenses  of  an  indi- 
vidual scholar,  including  food,  clothing,  teacher,  books, 
school-room,  &c.  will  not  probably  be  less  than  thirty  dol- 
lars per  annum.  Fifteen  or  twenty  boys  could  be  taught 
in  our  school,  thus  making  the  whole  expense  between  450 
and  600  dollars.  It  is  desirable  that  each  society  which 
intends  to  support  a scholar,  should  raise  at  least  thirty 
dollars. 

“ It  will  be  readily  perceived,  that  if  the  friends  in  Amer- 
ica wish  to  favor  this  object,  there  is  an  immediate  call 
for  increased  exertion.  If  suitable  scholars  should  be  ob- 
tained, all  the  money  which  has  been  raised  for  this  object 
will  have  been  appropriated,  before  new  remittances  can 
reach  us.  At  present  we  know  of  only  three  societies  in 
America  whose  funds  are  specifically  appropriated  to  the 
support  of  Burman  boys.  May  we  not  hope,  that  shortly 
a number  of  new  Societies  will  be  formed  to  aid  this  en- 
couraging part  of  our  work  1 We  feel  persuaded  that  the 
interest  felt  in  missions  by  the  friends  at  home  is  such,  that 
a mere  exhibition  of  facts  is  sufficient.  The  churches  in 


296 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


America  will  not  suffer  this  cause  to  languish  for  the  want 
of  pecuniary  support.  While  they  contribute  their  worldly 
property,  let  it  be  accompanied  with  the  daily  prayer,  that 
both  the  teacher  and  the  taught,  in  this  school,  may  be 
graciously  favored  with  the  light  of  life.” 

We  shall  now  continue  our  extracts  from  Mr.  Judson’s 
journal : 

“ Maulaming,  Oct.  7,  1827.  Lord's  day.  A succession 
of  company  from  morning  till  afternoon.  In  the  last  party, 
were  some  individuals,  who  listened  with  much  seriousness, 
particularly  Moung  Gway,  a man  of  some  distinction.  This 
is  his  second  visit,  and  his  whole  appearance  indicated  real 
earnestness. 

“ 19.  Had  the  pleasure  of  seeing  Moung  Ing,  who  has 
just  returned  from  Mergui.  Spent  the  evening,  in  hearing 
him  relate  his  adventures.  The  latter  part  of  his  residence 
there,  he  daily  occupied  a zayat,  in  a central  part  of  the 
town,  and  made  pretty  extensive  communications  of  the 
Gospel.  Besides  some  cases  mentioned  in  his  letters,  he 
now  mentions  the  case  of  Moung  Nay,  from  Rangoon,  who 
appeared  the  most  promising  of  all.  But  he  found  none 
who  was  willing  to  accompany  him  back  to  this  place, 
though  some  expressed  a desire  to  do  so,  in  order  to  see 
the  foreign  teachers,  and  become  more  acquainted  with 
their  religion. 

“21.  Lord’s  day.  Moung  Shoon  and  Moung  Pan-pyoo, 
two  of  our  principal  workmen,  were  with  me  a great  part 
of  the  day,  and  1 cannot  but  hope,  that  they  are  seriously 
inquiring  after  the  truth.  I pressed  them  to  attend  a pray- 
er meeting  in  the  evening,  with  myself  and  Moung  Ing, 
but  they  were  unwilling  to  commit  themselves  so  far. 

“ Nov.  14.  Have  been  extremely  busy  the  last  month, 
in  getting  the  new  house  ready  to  occupy.  On  the  10th 
went  down  to  Amherst;  and  to-day  removed  hither  with 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wade.  Moung  Shvva-ba,  Moung  Ing,  and 
eleven  of  the  female  scholars,  accompany  us,  as  well  as  the 
two  boys,  left  in  our  charge'  by  Mali  Men-la.  Mah  Doke 
and  her  husband  will  follow  us  in  a few  days,  together  with 
Moung  Myat-poo,  and  several  families  connected  with  him. 
As  to  Mah  Loon-byay,  she  is  obliged  to  remain  behind,  on 
account  of  her  husband. 

25.  Lord’s  day.  We  have  arranged  a large  room  in  the 
front  of  the  house,  in  the  manner  of  a zayat,  and  to-day  set 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


297 


up  worship  in  the  old  Rangoon  fashion:  and  a busy  day 
it  has  been.  About  seventy  persons,  great  and  small,  at- 
tended worship  in  the  forenoon ; after  which,  twenty  or 
thirty  women  followed  Mrs.  Wade  into  another  room,  and 
listened  to  her  instructions.  In  the  evening  we  had  about 
thirty  : and  after  worship,  some  animated  conversation  en- 
sued, in  which  Mali  Doke’s  husband,  Moung  Dwah,  came 
out  very  decidedly  on  the  side  of  Christianity.  Moung  Ing 
has  a good  degree  of  missionary  spirit,  and  affords  much 
assistance  in  the  work. 

“Nov.  26.  This  evening  we  had  rather  an  encouraging 
season.  Several  of  the  neighbors  came  in,  so  that  there 
was  an  assembly  of  a dozen,  besides  the  school.  After 
worship,  had  some  particular  conversation  with  Moung 
Dwah,  in  which  he  gave  considerable  evidence  of  being  a 
converted  man.  He  declares,  that  he  loves  the  religion  of 
Christ  because  he  is  sure  it  is  the  true  religion,  and  con- 
fers inestimable  benefits.  He  says  it  is  about  six  weeks  or 
two  months  since  his  mind  became  quite  decided.  *s  His 
wife  says,  that  so  long  ago,  he  began  to  read  the  Scriptures 
more  attentively,  and  requested  her  to  pray  for,  and  with 
him,  which  she  did,  for  some  days,  when  he  began  to  pray 
in  the  family  himself.  These  things  she  related  at  the 
time  to  Mrs.  Wade,  with  tears  of  joy.  Moung  Thah-oung, 
also,  an  old  Rangoon  neighbor,  and  violent  opposer,  has 
just  come  up  from  Amherst,  with  a view  to  removing  here, 
having,  as  he  says,  become  convinced,  that  his  former  op- 
position was  wrong,  and  that  the  religion  of  Christ  is  wor- 
thy consideration  and  acceptance. 

“ Dec.  9.  Lord’s  day.  I cannot  help  recording  the 
name  of  Kaning-tsoo.  He  is  one  of  the  most  respectable 
of  our  neighbors — a venerable,  white  headed  old  man, 
called  a Thoo-dan-gnong,  (saint,)  on  account  of  his  con- 
scientious life,  and  meritorious  deeds;  formerly  rich,  but 
now  poor ; once  a Pharisee,  but  lately  disposed  to  change 
his  character.  He  occasionally  attends  our  evening  wor- 
ship, and  seems  to  be  opening  his  mind  to  the  influence  of 
divine  truth.  We  feel  much  interested  in  him,  and  daily 
pray  for  his  precious  soul. 

“11.  Moung  Noo,  another  of  our  neighbors,  the  young- 
est of  four  brethren,  came  in  last  Sunday,  just  at  night;  and 
after  hearing  some  plain  truths,  he  staid  during  evening 
worship,  and  paid  uncommon  attention.  This  morning  he 
came  again,  and  this  evening  again.  After  worship,  he 


298 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


inquired  with  feeling,  ‘What  shall  I do  to  be  saved  V ‘ Be- 
lieve on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.’  ‘ I do  believe.  I do  be- 
lieve. This  religion  is  right.  I have  been  all  wrong. 
What  shall  I do  now  V ‘ If  you  have  begun  to  believe,  let 
your  faith  increase.  Attend  worship.  Keep  the  Lord’s 
day.  Become  the  Saviour’s  servant.  Do  all  his  will.  Give 
yourself,  soul  and  body,  into  his  hands.  Will  you  do  so  V 
‘ I will.  1 will.  But  I do  not  know  all  his  will.’  ‘Read 
the  Scriptures.’  ‘ I can  read  Talaing  only,  not  Burman.’ 

‘ Come,  then,  and  we  will  read  to  you.  Come  every  day 
to  worship,  and  at  all  times  of  day,  and  we  will  instruct 
you.’ 

“ The  case  of  this  poor  man  is  the  case  of  a large  ma- 
jority of  the  population  of  these  parts.  They  understand 
the  Scriptures  in  Burman,  when  read,  but  cannot  read 
themselves.  And  I felt  the  necessity  of  having  the  Scrip- 
tures constantly  read  in  some  public  place, — in  a word 
of  setting  up  a reading  zayat,  to  be  occupied  by  one  of 
the  rrative  Christians. 

“ Dec.  12.  Conversed  with  Moung  Shwa-ba  on  the  project 
of  a reading  zayat,  and  he  entered  into  it  with  some  in- 
terest. We  concluded,  therefore,  to  put  up  a shed  on  the 
way  side,  in  the  vicinity  of  the  house,  and  employ  him,  on 
account  of  the  mission,  half  of  the  time;  the  other  half  of 
his  time  being  devoted  to  the  female  school.  Moung  Ing 
is  to  be  continued  in  the  service  of  the  mission  exclusively, 
as  an  itinerant  throughout  the  place,  and  an  assistant  to 
brother  Wade,  in  the  preaching  zayat,  which  he  is  about 
setting  up. 

“ 16.  Lord’s  day.  Moung  Shwa-ba  commenced  his 
operations  in  the  reading  zayat,  and  had  several  listeners. 
In  the  course  of  the  day,  had  various  opportunities  of  preach- 
ing the  Gospel  to  a great  many.  In  an  excursion  through 
the  north  part  of  the  place,  met  Moung  Ing  engaged  in  the 
same  way.  He  is  growing  a most  valuable  assistant.  He 
takes  up  the  business,  without  instigation,  and  appears  to 
be  deeply  interested  in  the  spread  of  the  Gospel.  Moung 
Dwah,  also,  is  growing  in  zeal  and  attachment  to  the  cause. 
I trust  it  will  not  be  long  before  he  is  baptized. 

“31.  Though  considerable  missionary  work  has  been 
done,  for  several  days  past,  1 have  noted  nothing  in  the 
journal ; but  the  close  of  the  year  reminds  me  of  this,  as 
well  as  many  other  delinquencies. 

“ The  means  which  are  at  present  using  for  the  spread 
of  truth,  may  be  said  to  be  four.  First,  Public  worship  on 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


299 


Lord’s  days.  This  commences  at  half  past  ten  o’clock  in 
the  forenoon,  and  is  attended  by  the  members  of  the  mis- 
sion, the  scholars,  the  native  converts,  and  inquirers,  and 
occasionally  some  of  the  neighbors  and  travellers ; the  as- 
sembly varying  from  twenty  to  seventy  or  more.  The  wor- 
ship consists  of  a set  form  of  adoration  and  praise,  follow- 
ed by  an  extempore  discourse,  or  rather  harangue,  for  it  is 
commonly  very  desultory,  suited  to  the  nature  of  the  as- 
sembly ; and  the  exercises  are  closed  with  prayer.  After 
the  assembly  breaks  up,  several  remain,  and  we  frequently 
have  religious  conversation,  and  discussion  for  several  hours. 
Second,  The  daily  evening  worship.  This  is  intended  for 
our  own  family,  the  scholars,  the  Christians  that  live  around 
us,  and  such  of  the  neighbors  as  wish  to  attend.  The  at- 
tendance, including  the  children,  averages  about  twenty. 
We  begin  with  reading  a portion  of  Scripture — explain — 
exhort — and  conclude  with  prayer.  After  worship,  I spend 
the  evening  with  those 'who  are  willing  to  remain,  partic- 
ularly the  converts,  and  endeavor  to  make  the  conversation 
instructive  and  profitable  to  them.  In  the  mean  time,  the 
women  repair  to  another  room,  and  receive  the  instruction 
of  Mrs.  Wade;  and  this,  together  with  the  female  school, 
conducted  by  Mrs.  Wade  and  Mrs.  Boardman,  (brother 
Boardman  has  also  just  commenced  a school  for  boys,) 
may  be  called  the  third  means.  The  fourth  is  brother 
Wade’s  zayat,  about  half  a mile  south  of  the  mission 
house,  on  the  principal  road  leading  from  Maulaming  to 
Tavoy-zoo.  He  goes  regularly  after  breakfast,  and  spends 
the  day.  I hope,  in  a few  days,  to  be  able  to  add  the 
fifth  head — namely,  a small  zayat  at  Koung-zay-kvoon, 
about  two  miles  and  a half  north  of  our  present  residence, 
a very  populous  part  of  the  town,  where  I intend  to  spend 
the  day,  making  an  occasional  exchange  with  brother 
Wade. 

“ As  to  success,  our  most  hopeful  inquirer,  Moung  Myat- 
Poo,  with  his  extensive  connections,  has  found  it  inconve- 
nient to  remove  from  Amherst ; and  for  him,  we  can  only 
hope  and  pray.  Moung  Dvvah,  brother  of  Mah  Men-la, 
and  husband  of  Mah  Doke,  gives  very  satisfactory  evi- 
dence of  being  a true  disciple.  He  is  constant  in  attending 
worship  every  day,  besides  his  own  family  worship,  and  has 
lately  requested  to  be  admitted  into  the  church.  He  will 
probably  be  the  first  baptized  in  the  waters  of  Maulaming. 
The  second  is  Moung  Thah-pyoo,  (mentioned  April  22d) 
a Karen  by  nation,  imperfectly  acquainted  with  the  Bur- 


300 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


man  language,  and  possessed  of  very  ordinary  abilities. 
He  has  been  about  us  several  months ; and  we  hope  that 
his  mind,  though  exceedingly  dark  and  ignorant,  has  begun 
to  discern  the  excellence  of  the  religion  of  Christ.  The 
third  is  Mah  Lah,  concerning  whom,  my  principal  acquaint- 
ance is  derived  from  Mrs.  Wade.  She  is  most  constant  in 
improving  every  opportunity  of  attending  worship,  and  gives 
considerable  evidence  of  loving  the  Gospel.  Both  the  last 
have  requested  baptism.  Next  in  order  comes  a priest. 
He  visits  the  zayat  every  day — has  been  to  the  house  once, 
and  spent  a few  hours  with  me.  He  appears  to  be  almost 
convinced  of  the  truth  ; but  cannot  yet  think  of  giving  up 
the  merits  of  thirty-seven  years  of  clerical  austerity.  Ka- 
ning-tsoo,  mentioned  the  9th  inst.  remains  about  the  same. 
There  are  two  or  three  more,  who  attend  worship  occa- 
sionally, and  give  us  some  reason  to  hope,  that  their  atten- 
tion has  been  so  far  excited,  as  to  consider  the  Christian 
religion,  with  some  conviction  of  its  truth  and  excellence. 
I ought  not  to  forget  the  children  in  the  school,  two  or 
three  of  whom,  and  particularly  one,  by  name  Mee  A, 
have  manifested  much  tenderness  of  feeling,  and  desire  to 
obtain  an  interest  in  Christ. 

“ Jan.  2,  1828.  Spent  the  day  in  brother  Wade’s  zay- 
at, he  being  otherwise  engaged.  Considerable  company 
all  day.  The  priest  present  most  of  the  time.  Tells  eve- 
ry body  that  he  comes  daily  to  investigate  the  new  reli- 
gion— speaks  in  our  favor  on  all  occasions — but  will  not 
own  that  he  has  any  thought  of  changing  his  profession.” 

On  the  11th  of  January,  Mr.  Judson  opened  the  zayat 
at  Koung-zay-kyoon.  Here  he  was  visited  by  a large  num- 
ber of  persons,  several  of  whom  seemed  to  listen  to  the 
truth  with  attention. 

“ 12.  Had  worship  in  the  house,  as  on  Lord’s  days. 
Not  a very  large  assembly  ; but  some  of  the  most  promis- 
ing inquirers  were  present.  After  the  exercises,  Moung 
Dwah  and  Mah  Lah  received  baptism. 

“ At  night,  Moung  Ian-loon  (a  young  man,  who  had  re- 
peatedly visited  Mr.  Judson)  declared  that  he  fully  approv- 
ed of  the  Christian  religion  in  all  its  parts,  but  felt  his  mind 
so  weak  and  dark,  that  he  knew  not  how  to  encounter 
the  reproach  and  ridicule  which  would  ensue  on  embrac- 
ing it.” 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


301 


Mrs.  Wade,  in  two  letters,  one  dated  Amherst,  May  1, 
1827,  and  the  other  dated  Maulaming,  December  31,  gives 
an  interesting  account  of  the  Female  School.  It  was  first 
established  at  Amherst,  where  Mrs.  Judson  had  erected 
two  small  school  houses — the  one  for  boys,  and  the  other 
for  girls.  A few  extracts  from  the  first  letter  will  throw 
some  light  on  the  situation  and  character  of  the  Burmese 
children,  and  will  show  the  importance  of  schools. 

“ Amherst,  May  1,  1827. 

“ Our  first  scholar,  Mee  Loke,  was  brought  by  Moung 
Shwa-ba,  January  18th,  about  seven  weeks  after  our  arriv- 
al at  this  place  ; she  is  a fine  promising  girl,  twelve  years 
old.  About  the  same  time,  in  one  of  my  evening  walks, 
I met  a little  girl  about  five  years  of  age,  of  a more  than  us- 
ually interesting  appearance.  I asked  her  name,  and  where 
she  lived  ; to  which  she  readily  answered — and  then  ran  be- 
fore to  point  out  her  grandmother’s  house,  a little  low  dirty 
hut  in  the  midst  of  the  market.  I found  the  grandmother 
to  be  rather  a sensible  Burman  woman,  and  learned  that 
the  little  girl  was  an  orphan,  both  her  parents  having  died 
during  the  late  war.  After  making  some  inquiries  what 
she  would  be  able  to  learn  in  such  a place,  &c.  I informed 
her  that  I intended  to  educate  a number  of  girls  at  the  mis- 
sion house  in  our  own  family.  This  idea  seemed  to  strike 
her  very  favorably,  so  that  after  making  a few  inquiries, 
she  proposed  to  give  me  the  little  girl,  to  educate  as  my 
own  child,  and  accordingly  brought  her  to  us  the  next 
day.  This  is  our  Sarah  Wayland.  With  these  two  girls 
I commenced  this  female  boarding  school. 

“ Our  number  soon  increased  to  six  ; and  having  yet  no 
rooms  for  their  accommodation,  it  was  thought  best  to  re- 
ceive no  more  scholars,  until  the  school-room  should  be 
finished.  This  plan  had  the  desired  effect  of  making  the 
Burraans  begin  to  feel  it  an  advantage  to  have  their  child- 
ren thus  educated,  rather  than  that  they  were  conferring 
a favor  by  placing  them  in  the  school ; and  several  moth- 
ers who  had  been  hesitating,  now  began  to  fear  that  we 
did  not  intend  to  take  their  daughters,  and  came  begging 
that  I would  promise  to  do  so,  as  soon  as  the  school-house 
should  be  finished. 

“ 6.  Have  just  now  got  the  girls  comfortably  settled  in 
the  school-rooms,  which  are  placed  so  near  my  window, 
that  they  are  constantly  under  my  eye,  even  when  I am  not 
B b 2 


302 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


with  them.  And  six  girls,  who  had  been  waiting  some  time 
for  admission  into  the  school,  have  been  received  to-day. 
Their  parents  and  friends  seem  to  have  very  proper  ideas 
of  the  favor  thus  conferred,  and  fully  understand  that  our 
great  object  is  to  teach  them  the  Christian  religion. 

“ May  16.  Mah  Quay,  the  mother  of  Mee  Poo,  who  oft- 
en visits  me,  this  morning  expressed  herself  highly  pleased 
with  the  school,  and  gratified  with  her  little  daughter’s  pro- 
ficiency. She  had  placed  her  here  with  so  much  apparent 
anxiety  and  hesitation,  that  we  feared  she  would  soon  wish 
to  take  her  again.  But  she  now  assured  me,  that  both  her- 
self and  husband  wished  us  to  take  their  child  as  our  own. 

I then  suggested,  that  it  was  not  the  welfare  and  respecta- 
bility of  these  girls,  in  this  world  only,  that  induced  us  to 
do  so  much  for  them — informed  her  how  much  pains  was 
taken  every  day  to  teach  them  the  Christian  religion — and 
added,  ‘ Perhaps  your  daughter  will  become  a disciple  of 
Christ ; how  would  you  like  that  V ‘ Let  her  become  a dis- 
ciple,’ she  answered,  without  the  least  hesitation.  ‘ Her 
father  and  myself  have  not  worshipped  the  pagodas  for 
some  time,  and  have  many  doubts  upon  the  subject.  We 
are  perfectly  willing  that  our  daughter  should  change  her 
religion.  Let  her  become  a good  Christian.’ 

“ 24.  A fine,  intelligent  little  girl,  who  has  often 
been  here  with  Mah  Men-la,  wishes  very  much  to  be  ad- 
mitted into  the  school ; but  her  father  says,  that  here  she 
would  never  learn  any  thing  of  the  religion  of  Gaudama, 
but  would  surely  become  a disciple  of  Christ,  and  he  will 
not  therefore  give  her  to  us.  To-day  when  1 asked  her  if 
she  still  wished  to  come  and  live  with  me,  a tear  imme- 
diately brightened  her  fine  black  eye,  while  she  answered, 

‘ I very  much  wish  to  come  and  live  with  you,  Mamma,  but 
my  father  will  not  aliow  it.’  Such  opposition  we  have 
reason  to  expect,  since  we  so  freely  tell  the  Burmans  that 
it  is  our  great  object  to  teach  their  children  the  Christian 
religion. 

“ 25.  Mah  Niyht,  a woman  who  has  placed  her  three 
daughters  in  the  school,  of  course  often  visits  me,  but  has 
hitherto  been  quite  indifferent  to  the  subject  of  religion. 
To-day,  however,  she  seemed  to  get  considerably  interested 
in  a conversation,  and  acknowledged,  with  much  apparent 
feeling,  that  the  Burman  system  of  religion  was  destitute 
of  any  support  or  comfort  for  a death-bed.  ‘ To  us,’  she 
said,  while  a tear  started  in  her  eye,  ‘ all  beyond  the  grave 
is  covered  with  gloomy  uncertainty  and  darkness.’  Oh 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


303 


that  this  might  prove  a moment  of  conviction  from  the 
Holy  Spirit. 

“ May  26.  As  I went  into  the  school  this  morning,  I ob- 
served a small  quantity  of  boiled  rice,  rolled  up  very  neat- 
ly, and  laid  in  a safe  place,  just  in  the  way  the  Burmans 
make  what  they  consider  meritorious  offerings  to  the  Nats, 
[inferior  demons,  which  the  Burmans  fear,  and  strive  to 
propitiate  by  offerings.]  I inquired  who  put  the  rice  in  that 
place,  and  for  what  purpose.  The  girls,  with  their  accus- 
tomed frankness,  immediately  answered  that  Mee  Noboo  had 
placed  it  there  as  an  offering  to  one  of  the  Nats.  When 
she  was  asked  if  she  thought  the  Nat  would  come  to  receive 
it,  she  hung  her  head,  and  made  no  reply;  but  a little  girl, 
still  younger,  said,  ‘ Yes,  Mamma,  the  Nat  will  come.’  Well, 
watch  for  him,  I replied ; and  if  he  does  not  come  before 
dark,  I will  give  you  a lamp,  to  watch  in  the  night ; for  I 
very  much  wish  to  see  a Nat.  All  the  larger  girls  now  be- 
gan to  laugh,  and  told  Mee  Noboo  that  she  might  watch 
many  days  and  nights,  but  would  not  see  a Nat,  for  no  per- 
son in  the  world  had  ever  seen  a Nat  come  to  take  an  of- 
fering. After  a little  pleasantry  upon  the  subject,  I told 
them  Mee  Noboo’s  mind  was  very  dark  to  believe  in  Nats 
— endeavored  to  show  them  the  absurdity  of  making  such 
offerings,  and  spent  some  time  in  trying  to  give  them  some 
idea  of  the  angels  of  heaven,  fallen  angels,  and  of  the  eter- 
nal God,  to  which  they  listened  with  much  apparent  inter- 
est. We  have  not  thought  it  best  to  forbid  the  scholars 
worshipping  the  relics  of  Gaudama,  or  making  offerings  to 
the  Nats;  but  wish  so  to  instruct  them,  that  the  renunciation 
shall  be  voluntary. 

“ July  I.  Received  into  the  school  to-day  Mee  Nyoon, 
a little  orphan,  about  four  years  old,  who  was  brought  here 
a short  time  since,  by  her  step-father,  to  be  sold  as  a slave. 
We  told  the  man  he  had  no  right  to  sell  the  poor  child,  and 
that  it  was  a very  wicked  thing,  which  the  English  govern- 
ment would  not  allow  ; but  if  he  would  give  her  to  us,  we 
would  bring  her  up  in  the  school  without  making  him  any 
expense.  This  he  had  no  wish  to  do,  and  therefore  took 
the  little  prattler  away,  resolved  to  get  thirty  or  forty  dollars 
by  making  her  a slave  for  life.  A purchaser  was  soon 
found,  of  whom  he  obtained  his  money,  and  all  was  settled 
according  to  Burman  custom.  But  many  days  had  not 
elapsed,  before  an  uncle  appeared  to  claim  the  child.  The 
the  case  was  then  brought  before  the  English  magistrate, 
the  little  girl  delivered  to  her  uncle,  and  the  purchaser  put 


304 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


into  prison.  But  the  step-father  had  taken  good  care  to 
make  his  escape.  The  uncle  then  brought  his  little  niece  to 
us,  and  said,  that  as  business  was  calling  him  to  another 
part  of  the  country,  he  should  feel  quite  happy  if  we  would 
take  the  child  into  the  school.  Thus  Providence  has  given 
us  this  interesting  little  orphan  ; and  oh  that  it  might  be  to 
prepare  her  for  heaven  ! 

“ July  3.  Three  little  girls  have  been  brought  for  admit- 
tance into  the  school  to-day ; but  as  our  present  number  is 
nineteen,  and  we  had  concluded  to  take  no  more  than  twen- 
ty at  present,  they  were  not  received.  We  feel  pained  to 
send  these  poor  ignorant  children  away ; but  the  high  price 
of  clothing,  provisions,  &c.  renders  it  necessary. 

“Aug.  5.  Have  just  been  informed  by  one  of  the  Chris- 
tians, that  Mee  Poo,  a little  girl,  who  has  been  in  the  school 
about  six  months,  when  last  at  home  on  a visit,  heard  some- 
thing said  about  going  to  worship  a pagoda,  when  she  im- 
mediately exclaimed  with  much  earnestness,  ‘ O my  father, 
and  my  mother,  do  not  worship  those  images  and  pagodas. 
Gaudama,  where  is  he  1 Can  he  see  or  hear  us  ? And 
these  heaps  of  bricks,  and  figures  of  stone,  what  can  they 
do  for  us?  Is  it  not  better  to  worship  the  God  who  made 
the  heavens  and  the  earth,  and  who  is  now  alive,  and  will 
live  forever  ? ’ 

“ 7.  The  grandmother  pf  Mee  Men,  a little  girl  about 
five  years  old,  made  me  a visit  to-day.  After  inquiring 
about  her  health,  I observed,  You  are  growing  old,  and 
cannot  expect  to  live  long.  ‘ It  is  true/  she  replied,  ‘ and  I 
have  been  thinking  much  on  the  subject  lately.'  I then  in- 
quired, Into  what  state  do  you  expect  to  enter  after  death  ? 
‘Oh,  I do  not  know,’  she  replied  , ‘ I have  been  trying  all 
my  life  to  perform  enough  meritorious  deeds  to  ensure  me 
happiness  in  another  state ; but  little  Mee  Men  tells  me  that 
every  body  will  go  down  to  hell,  if  they  do  not  worship  the 
great  God  who  made  heaven  and  all  this  world  too.  So  I 
try  to  worship  him,  but  my  mind  is  extremely  dark.’  How 
do  you  worship  him  ? she  was  asked.  ‘ I first  pray  to  my 
dead  relations  to  speak  to  God  for  me,  and  then  I try  to 
pray  to  Jesus  Christ ; but  did  not  know  what  to  say  to  him, 
until  Mee  Men  began  to  teach  me  the  prayer  which  she 
learned  here.’ 

“ 20.  To-day,  a Burtnan  woman  brought  her  little 
daughter,  begging  that  I would  receive  her  into  the  school, 
and  said  that  I might  take  her  as  my  own  child.  She  was 
a little  girl,  but  I was  obliged  again  with  very  painful  feel- 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


305 


ings  to  refuse  the  request ; she  went  away  with  a sorrowful 
countenance,  and  the  mother  said,  ‘Alas,  my  daughter  will 
never  have  an  opportunity  of  learning  any  thing  but  wick- 
edness.’ We  have  in  this  way  refused  ten  or  twelve  girls, 
since  our  number  was  made  up  twenty;  and  there  is  no 
doubt  but  many  others  would  have  offered,  had  it  not  been 
known  that  we  had  refused  to  take  any  more.” 

The  school  was  removed  to  Maulaming,  about  the  mid- 
dle of  November,  JS27.  Eleven  of  the  scholars  accompa- 
nied it  from  Amherst.  Mrs.  Wade,  in  her  letter  of  De- 
cember 7,  says  : 

“ We  now  find  ourselves  situated  in  the  midst  of  an  im- 
mense population,  and  surrounded  by  hundreds  of  ignorant 
children;  but, we  felt  so  much  the  disadvantage  of  having 
nine  scholars  leave  us,  when  we  removed  to  this  place,  which 
was  only  twenty-five  miles,  that  it  was  concluded  best  to 
make  every  parent  or  guardian  enter  into  a written  agree- 
ment, that  the  child  should  stay  a specified  number  of  years  ; 
during  which  time,  no  one  should  have  any  authority  over? 
the  child,  or  be  able  to  take  her  away.” 

The  following  extract  from  the  same  letter  exhibits  the 
dreadful  condition  of  many  poor  children  in  Burmah..  Tru- 
ly the  dark  places  of  the  earth  are  full  of  the  habitations 
of  cruelty.  How  desirable  it  is,  that  the  children  should  be 
thus  rescued  from  their  barbarous  masters,  and  from  parents 
who  seem,  indeed,  to  be  without  natural  affection.  Will  not 
the  females  of  our  land  combine  their  prayers,  and  their  ef- 
forts, to  support  and  multiply  these  schools? 

“ The  circumstances  under  which  two  little  slave  girls 
were  received  into  the  school  in  the  month  of  July,  ought 
not,  perhaps,  to  be  omitted,  as  it  will  probably  be  desirable 
to  retain  them  in  the  school  several  years.  Mee  Quay  is 
about  eight  years  old,  and  having  lost  her  parents,  was 
taken  by  an  Armenian,  as  a slave,  and  treated  in  such  a 
cruel  manner,  that  the  neighbors  were  constantly  coming 
to  us  with  complaints,  and  saying  that  they  could  not  eat 
their  rice  while  they  saw  the  poor  child  so  unmercifully 
beaten.  The  case  was  therefore  represented  to  the  Eng- 
lish magistrate,  who  immediately  took  this  child  from  her 
master, — but  her  health  not  having  materially  suffered, 
he  received  no  other  punishment  than  a severe  reprimand. 


306 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


The  other  little  girl,  Mee  Shway-ee,  is  about  seven  years  old, 
and  was  by  her  parents  made  a slave  to  one  of  the  magis- 
trate’s interpreters,  who  is  a Moorman,  and  from  the  situa- 
tion which  lie  fills,  keeps  the  Burmans  in  great  fear  of  him, 
so  that  we  never  heard  of  this  poor  child  until  it  was  almost 
too  late.  The  case  was  then  represented  to  us  with  the 
greatest  precaution,  through  fear  of  suffering  the  vengeance 
of  the  wicked  interpreter.  As  the  English  magistrate  was 
absent  at  the  time,  Mr.  Judson  immediately  called  the  man, 
told  him  that  he  knew  all  about  the  poor  child,  and  that 
if  he  would  bring  her  to  us  without  the  least  delay,  he 
would  not  inform  the  magistrate  against  him  ; but  if  not, 
he  would  do  it  immediately.  He  seemed  perfectly  aston- 
ished that  any  one  should  dare  to  inform  against  him  ; but 
there  being  no  alternative,  he  promised  to  bring  the  child. 
He  had,  however,  a little  hope  that  we  did  not  really  know 
the  worst,  and  therefore  sent  his  wife  to  use  all  her  influ- 
ence with  me  to  get  permission  for  the  child  to  remain  two 
or  three  days.  But  as  we  had  every  reason  to  fear  that  a 
few  days  only  were  wanting  to  close  the  dreadful  scene,  we 
did  not  listen  to  any  thing  she  had  to  say,  but  again  de- 
manded the  child  instantly.  The  child  was  then  brought 
to  us, — but  my  blood  chills  at  even  this  distant  recollection 
of  what  an  object  was  presented.  Her  little  body  was  wast- 
ed to  a skeleton,  and  covered  from  head  to  foot  with  the 
marks  of  a large  rattan,  and  blows  from  some  sharp  edged 
thing  which  left  a deep  scar.  Her  forehead,  one  of  her 
ears,  and  a finger  were  still  suffering  from  his  blows,  and 
did  not  heal  for  some  time.  Her  master  in  a rage  one  day 
caught  her  by  the  arm,  and  gave  it  such  a twist  as  to  break 
the  bone,  from  which  her  sufferings  were  dreadful.  Be- 
sides, she  had  a large  and  very  dreadful  burn  upon  her  body, 
recently  inflicted.  Of  this  last  horrid  deed,  delicacy  for- 
bids my  attempting  any  description.  Whether  the  wretch 
intended  to  put  an  end  to  her  life  this  time,  is  uncertain  ; 
but  he  no  doubt  concluded  that  the  event  would  prove  fatal ; 
for  he  shut  her  up  in  a close  hot  room,  where  no  one  was 
allowed  to  see  her,  and  told  his  neighbors  that  she  was 
very  ill  in  a fever.  She  had  been  tortured  so  long,  that  her 
naturally  smiling  countenance  was  the  very  picture  of  grief 
and  despair.  Oh,  is  it  possible  that  man,  made  in  the 
likeness  of  his  Divine  Creator,  and  endowed  with  such 
high  intellectual  capacities,  and  a sensibility  so  refined,  can 
have  fallen  thus  low  ! 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


307 


“Almost  the  first  word  which  this  poor  little  sufferer  said 
to  me  was,  ‘ Please  to  give  your  slave  a little  rice,  for  I am 
very  hungry.’  She  was  asked  if  she  had  not  had  her 
breakfast : to  which  she  replied,  ‘ Yes,  but  I get  very  little, 
so  that  I am  hungry  all  day  long.’  I was  happy  to  find 
that  she  had  no  fever.  But  notwithstanding  all  that  could 
be  done,  she  cried  almost  incessantly  for  forty-eight  hours, 
and  had  at  times  symptoms  of  convulsions.  The  inflam- 
mation then  began  to  subside ; and  after  nursing  her  with 
unremitted  care  by  night  and  by  day  myself,  for  two  weeks, 
I had  the  inexpressible  satisfaction  of  seeing  her  begin  to 
play  with  the  little  girls.  Although  we  did  not  inform 
against  the  Moorman  interpreter,  the  Burmans  ventured  to 
do  so,  and  the  result  was,  a pair  of  chains  and  imprison- 
ment, where  he  is  waiting  his  final  sentence  from  the  ‘ Su- 
preme Government  of  Bengal.’  ” * 

This  poor  child  afterwards  died  ; and  in  her  last  hours  she 
gave  evidence  that  the  instructions  which  she  had  received 
had,  by  the  blessing  of  God,  made  her  wise  unto  salvation. 
Mrs.  Wade,  in  a letter  dated  Maulaming,  June  28,  182S, 
says : 

“ Your  last  kind  letter  found  me  alone  in  my  sleeping 
room,  watching  the  corpse  of  one  of  our  dear  scholars,  who 
had,  after  a very  painful  illness,  just  passed  into  her  eternal 
state.  But  her  placid,  smiling  countenance,  reproved  my 
sadness  and  chided  my  tears,  and  I seemed  to  realize  that 
angels  were  indeed  hovering  round  her  little  bed. 

* She  sleeps  in  Jesus,  and  is  blest, — 

How  sweet  her  slumbers  are  !’ 

Yes,  my  dear  sister,  we  may  well  apply  these  beautiful  lines 
to  her,  for  she  truly  sleeps  in  Jesus. 

“ My  heart  bleeds,  even  now,  to  think  what  she  suffered 
when  we  first  saw  her.  But  she  recovered,  and  though  a 
delicate  child,  enjoyed  pretty  good  health,  for  some  months, 
till  she  was  taken  down  with  her  last  illness,  which  termi- 
nated in  about  six  weeks.  But  about  a month  before  her  de- 
parture, she  gave  very  pleasing  evidence  of  a work  of  grace 
upon  her  heart,  and  died,  enjoying,  in  a very  eminent  de- 
gree, all  the  sweet  consolations  of  a hope  in  Christ.  For 
the  last  two  hours  of  her  life,  she  was  perfectly  sensible 

This  wretched  man,  after  a short  confinement,  committed  suicide 
by  taking  poison. 


308 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


she  was  dying,  and  without  expressing  the  least  doubt  or 
fear,  would  say,  ‘ I am  dying,  but  I am  not  afraid  to  die, 
for  Christ  will  call  me  up  to  heaven.  He  has  taken  away 
all  my  sins,  and  I wish  to  die  now,  that  I may  go  and  see 
him.  I love  Jesus  Christ  more  than  every  body  else.’  But 
it  is  only  those  who  heard  her,  from  day  to  day,  lisp  her 
little  prayers  and  praises  to  God,  who  caught,  with  a joy 
unfelt  before,  the  first  dawn  of  light  which  beamed  upon 
her  dark  mind,  who  watched,  with  hearts  raised  to  God, 
its  geRtle  progress,  that  can  realize  what  a precious  and 
heavenly  scene,  the  death-bed  of  little  Mee  Shway-ee  pre- 
sented.” 

The  following  extracts  from  Mr.  Judson’s  journal  exhib- 
it the  progress  of  the  mission  at  Maulaming : 

“Jan.  25,  1828.  For  several  days  past,  the  attend- 
ance at  the  Koung-zay-kyoon  zayat  has  varied  from 
ten  to  twenty  through  the  day.  Moung  Myat-kyau,  broth- 
er of  the  chief  of  the  district,  has  been  gradually  advancing 
in  religious  knowledge  and  decision  of  character,  until  I 
begin  to  indulge  a hope,  that  he  is  a subject  of  divine 
grace.  Mah  Men,  an  old  acquaintance  of  Mah  Mee  of 
Rangoon,  came  to  the  zayat  a few  days  ago,  and  listened 
with  such  eagerness  and  approbation,  as  inclined  me  to 
think,  that  she  had  obtained  some  love  to  the  truth,  before 
she  removed  to  this  place.  Her  husband  is  a decided  op- 
poser.  The  opposition  throughout  the  district,  and  the 
whole  place,  is  becoming  more  open.  At  the  same  time,  the 
number  of  listeners  and  inquirers  is  multiplying,  and  the 
excitement  in  favor  of  religion  is  evidently  increasing. 

“ March  20.  Some  of  the  inquirers  attend  the  zayat 
every  day.  Moung  Shwa-pan  and  Ko  Man-poke  must  be 
added  to  the  list.  The  latter,  an  elderly  man  of  some  re- 
spectability, appears  to  be  really  attached  to  the  truth ; 
but  is  yet  very  timid  in  his  professions. 

“ My  particular  object  in  taking  up  my  pen  this  mori>- 
ing  is,  to  mention  the  case  of  Moung  Shwa-pwen, 
a bright  young  man  of  twenty,  who  professes  to  have  re- 
ceived the  truth,  about  fourteen  days  ago.  On  first  head- 
ing the  Gospel  at  the  zayat,  it  sunk  into  his  heart ; but  as 
he  lived  at  some  distance,  we  saw  him  occasionally  only. 
A few  days  ago  he  removed  hither,  and  took  up  his  abode 
with  Moung  Ing,  that  he  might  devote  himself  entirely  to 
the  attainment  of  the  one  thing  needful.  His  experience 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


309 


has  been  uncommonly  clear  and  rapid ; and  having  out- 
stripped all  the  older  inquirers,  he  this  morning  followed 
his  Lord  into  the  watery  grave. 

“March  23.  Lord’s  day.  After  the  forenoon  worship, 
Moung  Myat-kyau,  Moung  San-loon,  and  Moung  En, 
requested  baptism;  and  after  the  Lord’s  supper  in  the  eve- 
ing,  they  were  examined  before  the  church  and  approved. 

“ 29.  Brother  and  sister  Boardman  left  us  for  Tavoy, 
with  the  cordial  approbation  of  all  the  members  of  the  mis- 
sion, accompanied  by  Moung  Shwa-pwen,  Moung  Thah- 
pyoo,  (the  Karen,)  who  also  has  lately  been  approved  by 
the  church,  but  not  been  baptized. 

“ 30.  Lord’s  day.  The  three  persons  mentioned  last 
Lord’s  day  were  baptized.  Three  others,  Moung  Yay, 
Moung  Shwa-pan,  and  Ko  Man-poke,  attended  all  the  ex- 
ercises of  the  day  ; and  they  give  considerable  evidence 
of  being  really  converted.  Mali  Moo,  also,  a poor  woman, 
who  has  occasionally  attended  the  instructions  of  Mrs. 
Wade,  must  be  mentioned  as  a very  hopeful  character. 
Mah  Men  is,  I hope,  a decided  Christian  ; but  is  seldom 
able  to  attend,  on  account  of  her  husband.  Moung  Tau, 
who  has  been  sometimes  mentioned  among  the  inquirers, 
has  become  rather  deistical  of  late  ; but  we  do  not  despair 
of  him.  May  the  Lord  pour  out  his  Holy  Spirit  upon  our 
hearts,  and  upon  the  inhabitants  of  Maulaming. 

“ April  20.  Received  a letter  from  Moung  Thah-a  of 
Rangoon,  stating  the  names  of  thirteen  men  and  three  wo- 
men, who  are  disciples  of  Jesus,  but  ‘ secretly,  for  fear  of 
the  Jews.’  In  the  number  I recognize  my  old  friend,  ‘ the 
teacher  Oo  Oung-det  of  the  village  of  Kambet,’  and  two  or 
three  others  whom  I formerly  knew  ; but  most  of  them  are 
new  cases. 

“May  31.  The  last  two  months  I have  spent  at  the 
zayat,  with  scarcely  the  exception  of  a single  day  : and  1 
seldom  have  been  without  the  company  of  some  of  the 
Christians  or  the  hopeful  inquirersv  In  the  latter  class,  we 
count  eight  or  ten  ; adding  to  those  mentioned  above, 
Moung  San-loon  the  second,  a young  man  of  ordinary  abil- 
ities, but  warmly  attached  to  the  cause,  and  Moung  Bo,  a 
man  of  the  first  distinction  in  point  of  talents,  erudition,  gen- 
eral information,  and  extensive  influence.  He  has  attend- 
ed me  ever  since  the  zayat  was  opened,  his  house  being  on 
the  opposite  side  of  the  street.  He  was  an  intimate  friend 
of  Moung  Shwa-gnong,  and  has  apparently  been  going 


310 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


through  a process  similar  to  what  my  dear  brother,  now,  I 
trust,  in  heaven,  experienced.  He  has  relinquished  Bood- 
hism,  and  got  through  with  Deism  and  Unitarianism,  and 
now  appears  to  be  near  the  truth.  Many  a time,  when 
contemplating  his  hard,  unbending  features,  and  listening 
to  his  tones  of  dogmatism  and  pride,  I have  said  in  my 
heart,  Canst  thou  ever  kneel,  a humble  suppliant,  at  the 
foot  of  the  cross  ? But  he  has  lately  manifested  some 
disposition  to  yield,  and  assures  me  that  he  does  pray  in  se- 
cret. 

“To  conclude  this  paper,  I hope  that  the  light  is  grad- 
ually spreading  around  us,  more  extensively  perhaps  from 
brother  Wade’s  zayat  than  from  mine/  that  being  in  a sit- 
uation to  catch  visiters  from  all  parts  of  the  country,  while 
mine  is  chiefly  confined  to  the  immediate  vicinity.  And 
I hope,  also,  that  the  Spirit  of  God  is  operating,  in  some 
cases,  on  the  minds  of  our  hearers.  All  those  who  have 
been  baptized  in  this  place,  as  well  as  those  who  came 
with  us,  give  us  great  and  increasing  satisfaction.  It.  is,  I 
think,  rather  characteristic  of  Burman  converts,  that  they 
are  slow  in  making  up  their  minds  to  embrace  a new  reli- 
gion ; but  the  point,  once  settled,  is  settled  forever. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Boardman,  with  the  native  Christians  who 
accompanied  them,  arrived  at  Tavoy,  April  9,  182S.  Ta- 
voy  is  an  old  Burman  walled  town,  situated  on  the  river  of 
the  same  name,  thirty-five  miles  from  the  sea,  and  twenty- 
one  miles  above  the  point  to  w'hich  can  vessels  come  up  the 
river.  It  is  situated  in  north  latitude,  thirteen  degrees, 
four  minutes,  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles  southeast 
from  Rangoon,  (see  map.)  It  is  laid  out  with  some  reg- 
ularity, on  a plain,  with  straight  streets,  paved  with  bricks. 
The  population  is  about  9000,  two  thirds  of  whom  are  Bur- 
mans. 

On  the  16th  of  May,  Mr.  Boardman  baptized  at  Tavoy, 
Moung  Thah-pyoo,  (the  Karen)  who  accompanied  him  from 
Maulaming.  Mr.  Boardman  had  had  some  conversation 
with  several  priests  and  others ; but  deferred  any  public 
attempts  to  preach  the  Gospel  until  the  rainy  season  should 
terminate.  He  had  received  some  interesting  information 
respecting  a race  of  people  called  Karens,  who  reside  at 
some  distance  from  Tavoy.  They  are  said  to  be  destitute 
of  any  religion  whatever.  Their  language  differs  from  the 
Burman,  and  in  their  manners  and  habits  they  resemble  the 
native  Indians  of  America.  Several  of  these  persons  call- 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


311 


ed  on  Mr.  Boardman,  and  invited  him  to  visit  them,  assur- 
ing him  that  the  people  would  receive  the  Christian  religion. 
Mr.  B.  designed  to  visit  them,  accompanied  by  Moung 
Thah-pyoo,  after  the  rainy  season.  One  of  them,  he  had 
received  under  his  tuition  as  a pupil.  As  Moung  Thah- 
pyoo  is  a Karen,  it  may  be  the  design  of  God,  to  make  him 
the  means  of  converting  his  countrymen. 

Mr.  Wade  thus  writes  from  Maulaming,  to  the  Correspond- 
ing Secretary,  under  date  of  May  20,  1828 : 

“ In  respect  to  our  missionary  labors,  we  are  happy  and 
thankful  to  God  in  being  able  to  inform  those  who  are  pray- 
ing and  longing  for  the  salvation  of  the  heathen,  that  a 
number  of  precious  souls  have,  we  trust,  been  born  of  the 
Spirit,  and  translated  out  of  the  kingdom  of  darkness  in- 
to the  kingdom  of  God’s  dear  Son,  since  we  came  to  this 
place  ; six  of  whom  have  been  baptized,  five  men  and  one 
female.” 


Since  the  first  edition  of  this  book  was  published,  in- 
formation has  been  received  from  the  stations  at  Tavoy  and 
at  Maulaming,  which  ought  to  fill  the  hearts  of  Christians 
with  gratitude  and  joy,  and  give  increased  energy  to  our 
efforts  in  behalf  of  the  mission.  The  Lord  has  poured  out 
his  Spirit,  at  both  stations,  and  particularly  on  the  female 
school  at  Maulaming.  Eight  of  the  girls  belonging  to  the 
school  had  been  baptized  at  the  last  date.  Others  of  the 
scholars  were  serious,  and  it  is  hoped,  that  they,  too,  may 
be  brought,  in  the  morning  of  their  days,  to  love  the  Sa- 
viour. Several  of  the  girls,  who  were  baptized,  had  been 
beaten  and  abused  by  their  own  mothers  and  friends,  on 
account  of  their  conversion,  but  had  exhibited  the  meek 
spirit  of  Christians.  The  first  convert  in  the  school  was 
Mary  Hasseltine,  one  of  the  little  girls  who  were  with  Mrs. 
Judson  at  Ava.  She  is  the  daughter  of  Moung  Shwa-ba, 
whose  conversation  with  her  was  the  means  of  her  con- 
version. 

Besides  these  girls,  several  other  persons  had  been  bap- 
tized, making  the  whole  number  who  were  added  to  the 
church  between  January  and  September,  1828,  twenty-one  ! 
Among  these  were  several  very  interesting  individuals. 
One,  whose  name  is  M’  Donald,  is  a native  Hindoo.  He 
was  converted  to  Christianity  several  years  since,  and  was 


312 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


christened  by  an  English  clergyman  at  Madras.  He  after- 
wards embraced  Unitarianism,  and  became  a zealous  advo- 
cate for  his  new  creed,  in  defence  of  which  he  wrote  sever- 
al essays.  But  at  Maulaming  he  heard  the  Gospel  preach- 
ed, renounced  his  errors,  and  was  baptized.  He  carried 
his  heretical  books  with  him  into  the  water;  and  when  he 
was  immersed,  he  left  them  at  the  bottom.  He  has  become 
a valuable  assistant  to  the  Missionaries,  being  a man  of 
talents  and  learning. 

Another  of  the  converts  is  Ko  Myat-kyau,  a brother  of 
one  of  the  native  chiefs,  a man  of  rank,  possessing  a clear 
mind,  much  natural  eloquence,  and  energy  of  character. 
He  has  become  a humble  disciple  of  Christ,  and  has  enter- 
ed immediately  on  the  business  of  teaching  his  countrymen. 
Violent  opposition  was  excited  by  his  conversion.  His 
own  brother  told  him  that  if  he  had  the  power,  he  would 
wipe  out  the  disgrace  which  he  had  brought  on  the  family 
with  his  blood.  His  wife  applied  immediately  for  a di- 
vorce. But  his  meek  deportment  has  disarmed  the  resent- 
ment of  his  relatives,  and  his  wife  has  become  an  attendant 
at  the  zayat. 

Besides  these,  are  Oo  Peenyal  and  Pandarram,  both 
physicians,  whose  talents  and  stations  in  society  give  them 
an  opportunity  to  be  useful  to  the  Saviour’s  cause. 

The  progress  of  the  mission  at  Maulaming,  therefore,  must 
be  regarded  as  exceedingly  encouraging.  There  are  four 
native  assistants,  Moung  Ing,  Moung  Shwa-ba,  M’  Donald, 
andKo  Myat-kyau.  Mr.  Judson  speaks  of  them  all  in  terms 
of  high  commendation  and  hope. 

At  Rangoon,  although  there  is  no  foreign  Missionary  at 
that  place,  the  truth  is  spreading,  through  the  instrumen- 
tality of  Moung  Thah-a,  a native  convert.  This  fact  is  an 
encouraging  intimation,  that  Burmah  is  to  be  evangelized 
by  the  agency,  in  no  small  part,  of  her  own  children.  It 
shows,  too,  that  the  truth,  if  conveyed  to  the  minds  of  the 
heathen  through  any  medium,  and  under  unfavorable  cir- 
cumstances, can,  nevertheless,  accomplish  the  end  where- 
unto  God  has  sent  it,  since  his  Spirit  accompanies  it,  and 
makes  it  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation. 

We  rejoiced  in  the  success  of  Mrs.  Wade’s  school  for 
girls,  which  was  established  at  Amherst,  and  removed  to 
Maulaming;  and  are  happy  to  learn,  that  Mr.  Boardman 
has  commenced  a school  for  boys,  at  Tavoy,  which,  at  the 
last  dates,  contained  nineteen  pupils.  From  him  the  latest 
and  most  cheering  intelligence  has  been  received  by  the 
following  letters : 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


313 


“ Tavoy,  Aug.  9,  1823. 

“ The  last  fortnight  has  been  among  the  happiest  of  my 
life.  Besides  having  heard  twice  from  my  dear  native  land 
that  our  friends  are  well,  and  that  the  Lord  is  still  visiting 
the  churches  with  plentiful  showers  of  his  grace,  and  excit- 
ing his  people  to  labor  and  pray  for  the  diffusion  of  Gospel 
blessings  throughout  all  lands,  I have  had  the  satisfaction 
of  baptizing  two  persons — the  first  fruits  of  the  mission  to 
this  place.  One  of  them  is  a very  intelligent  and  amiable 
Chinese  youth,  who,  amidst  opposition  and  scorn  from  his 
countrymen,  who  are  numerous  here,  has  ventured  to  re- 
nounce his  vain  idols,  and  put  on  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
The  other  person  is  a learned  Burman,  who,  in  respect  to 
intellectual  powers,  eloquence  and  acquaintance  with  the 
Burman  scriptures,  is  excelled  by  few  men  in  the  town. 
The  opposition  which  he  has  experienced  from  his  country- 
men, is  most  violent  and  abusive ; but  he  says  calmly,  ‘ I 
regard  not  their  opposition  nor  their  hatred.  I have  exam- 
ined for  myself,  and  my  mind  is  decided.  If  they  revile  me, 
let  them  revile  ; if  they  will  kill,  let  them  kill.  I fear  not 
death.  I will  love  and  pray  for  my  enemies.’ 

“ The  ordinance  was  administered  last  Lord’s  day,  in  a 
tank  adjacent  to  a venerated  pagoda.  You  can  imagine 
better  than  I can  describe  the  joy  occasioned  by  this  event. 
I am  happy  to  add  that  the  attention  to  Christian  instruction 
is  evidently  increasing.” 

“ Tavoy,  Oct.  11,  1828. 

“We  are  going  on  as  usual  in  our  work.  No  baptisms 
since  the  third  of  August.  One  or  two  persons  give  us  en- 
couragement. Mrs.  Boardman  has  commenced  a boarding 
school  for  girls ; but  it  is  a subject  of  very  deep  regret  to 
us,  that  all  the  Tavoy  women  speak  so  impure  Burman, 
that  Burmans  who  have  lived  here  fifteen  or  twenty  years, 
cannot  understand  them.  This  is  a most  serious  impedi- 
ment to  my  dear  partner,  in  all  her  intercourse  with  the 
females  of  this  place.  We  are  constantly  obliged  to  call 
an  interpreter,  in  order  to  converse  with  them.  The  Ka- 
rens in  this  province  are  attentive  to  the  Gospel.  We 
have  much  reason  to  hope  they  will,  ere  long,  embrace  it 
in  sincerity.  We  are  favored  with  excellent  health.” 

C c 2 


314 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

Concluding  Remarks — Mrs.  Judson’s  Address  to  the  Fe- 
males of  America. 

Having  finished  our  narrative,  it  is  proper,  before  we 
close  the  book,  to  make  a few  observations  respecting  the 
mission.  It  has  been  a favorite  hope,  which  has  cheered 
the  labor  of  the  Compiler,  that  this  work  would  assist  to 
invite  the  attention  of  our  churches  to  the  Burman  mission, 
and  to  arouse  the  slumbering  energies  of  the  denomination 
to  a degree  of  zeal  and  effort,  commensurate  with  their 
numbers  and  their  increasing  power. 

The  Mission  has  been  very  successful. — It  is  true,  that  it 
has  been  impeded  by  intolerance ; interrupted  by  sickness 
and  by  war ; and  weakened  by  the  death  of  five  Missiona- 
ries. But  these  events  show,  the  more  plainly,  how  great 
has  been  the  success  of  the  mission,  notwithstanding  the 
untoward  incidents,  which  have  checked  and  annoyed  it. 
If  we  take  the  number  of  converts  only,  as  the  measure  of 
its  success,  we  may  safely  affirm,  that  few  missions  in  mod- 
ern times  have  accomplished  more  in  the  same  period,  and 
with  the  same  means.  About  forty  persons  have  been  bap- 
tized, and  with  one  or  two  exceptions,  have  proved,  by  the 
uprightness  and  purity  of  their  conduct,  the  sincerity  of 
their  profession ; and  this,  too,  notwithstanding  their  fre- 
quent separations  from  their  teachers,  and  their  consequent 
dispersion  among  idolaters.  The  mission  has  been  estab- 
lished about  sixteen  years,  during  two  of  which  its  operations 
were  wholly  suspended  by  war.  Have  not  some  minis- 
ters preached  the  Gospel  in  this  country,  for  an  equal  length 
of  time,  with  all  the  advantages  of  a common  language,  of 
Sabbaths,  Bibles,  tracts,  and  the  numberless  other  auxilia- 
ries to  the  ministry  in  a Christian  land,  without  the  conver- 
sion of  a greater  number  of  individuals  than  Mr.  Judson  has 
baptized  in  Burmah?  Several  of  the  converts  have  died  in 
faith  and  hope.  If  one  soul  be  more  valuable  than  worlds, 
would  not  the  conversion  of  Mah  Men-la  alone  have  been 
worth  all  the  expense,  toil,  and  suffering,  which  have  hith- 
erto attended  the  Burman  mission  ? 

But  the  number  of  conversions  is  not  the  proper  guage. 
In  the  establishment  of  a mission,  there  is  much  to  be  done 
in  laying  its  foundations.  The  language  is  to  be  acquired, 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


315 


the  habits  and  feelings  of  the  natives  are  to  be  learned  ; the 
Scriptures  are  to  be  translated  ; tracts  are  to  be  written  and 
printed  ; and  the  other  weapons  of  the  Christian  warfare  are 
to  be  collected  and  prepared,  before  a Missionary  can  make 
a successful  onset  upon  the  strong  holds  of  Satan,  in  a 
heathen  land.  The  first  Missionaries,  therefore,  must  ne- 
cessarily be  pioneers,  to  remove  the  obstructions,  and  make 
strait  in  the  desert  a highway  for  their  successors. 

Mr.  Judson  has  performed  this  service  for  the  Burman 
mission.  He  has  thoroughly  acquired  the  language,  and 
has  prepared  a Grammar  and  Dictionary,  by  the  aid  of 
which  future  Missionaries  will  be  enabled  in  a brief  period 
to  qualify  themselves  to  preach  the  Gospel.*  The  New 
Testament  is  translated,  and  portions  of  it  have  been  print- 
ed and  circulation.  The  Old  Testament  is  now  in  the 
hands  of  Mr.  Judson,  and  will  be  completed  as  soon  as 
possible.  Thousands  of  tracts  have  been  distributed. 
Four  Missionaries,  besides  Mr.  Judson,  have  obtained  a suf- 
ficient knowledge  of  the  language,  to  hold  intercourse  with 
the  natives,  and  are  now  actively  engaged  in  their  schools 
and  zayats.  One  of  the  native  converts  has  been  licensed 
as  a preacher,  and  several  others  exhibit  encouraging  evi- 
dence of  good  gifts  for  the  ministry.  Above  all,  a Christian 
church  has  been  gathered,  composed  of  converted  Bur- 
mans,  and  built  on  the  foundation  of  the  Apostles  and 
Prophets,  Jesus  Christ  himself  being  the  chief  corner  stone. 
Has  not  God,  then,  given  great  success  to  the  Burman  mis- 
sion ? 

There  is  an  inviting  field  for  Missions  in  Burmah. — The 
experiment  has  been  tried,  and  it  has  been  proved,  that  the 
truths  of  the  Gospel  can  triumph  over  the  errors  and  sub- 
tleties of  Burman  minds,  and  the  levity,  deceitfulness  and 
sensuality  of  their  hearts-  It  is  no  longer  a question, 
whether  the  Burmans  can  become  sincere  disciples  of  Christ. 


* Of  this  Dictionary,  several  copies  have  been  received  in  this  coun- 
try. It  is  a well  printed  volume  of  411  pages.  It  is  introduced  by  a 
short  preface  by  Mr.  Wade,  and  a few  remarks  on  the  alphabets  symbols, 
&c.  taken  from  Mr.  Judson’s  Burman  Grammar.  Then  follows  the  Dic- 
tionary, arranged  in  the  usual  form,  the  Burman  words  being  printed  in 
the  order  of  the  alphabet,  with  explanations  in  English.  In  preparing 
this  work  for  the  press,  from  Mr.  Judson’s  manuscripts,  Mr.  Wade  had 
the  assistance  of  an  able  Burman  teacher.  The  Bengal  government 
subscribed  for  100  copies, -at  20  rupees  (about  $10)  each.  This  liberal 
subscription  afforded  a very  seasonable  aid  in  defraying  the  expense  of 
publication. 


316 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


The  learned  and  acute  Moung  Shwa-gnong,  and  the  igno- 
rant and  simple  hearted  Moung  Shwa-ba,  have  bowed  at 
the  foot  of  the  cross.  The  principles  of  Boodhim  have 
been  arrayed  against  the  doctrines  of  the  Gospel,  with  all 
the  force  of  ardent  zeal,  and  subtle  argument ; but  the 
truth,  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  has  pierced  like  a two  edged  sword 
through  the  joints  and  marrow  of  the  system,  and  its  dis- 
comfited advocates  have  retired  abashed,  if  not  persuaded. 
We  may  be  assured,  then,  that  if  the  Gospel  be  preached  in 
Burmah,  with  the  usual  blessing  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  it  will 
become  the  power  of  God,  to  the  salvation  of  the  natives. 

Another  encouraging  circumstance  is,  that  there  is  not, 
in  Burmah,  a very  strong  attachment  to  the  prevailing  reli- 
gion. A system,  like  that  of  Boodh,  which  differs  little  in 
effect  from  absolute  Atheism,  cannot  obtain  a firm  hold 
either  of  the  mind  or  heart.  Its  doctrines  are  at  war  with 
the  suggestions  of  reason,  and  the  testimony  of  the  material 
creation.  The  first  principle  of  Boodhism  rests  on  so  frail 
a basis,  that  the  simple  announcement  of  the  doctrine  of  an 
eternal  God  is  sufficient  to  subvert  it.  Moung  Shwa-gnong  de- 
clared that  the  instant  he  heard  this  doctrine  he  believed  it. 
Mr.  Judson  ascertained  that  a wide-spread  scepticism,  in  ref- 
erence to  Boodhism,  exists  among  the  educated  classes  in 
Burmah.  The  system  is  destitute  of  objects  to  fill  and  dazzle 
the  imagination,  and  of  motives  to  touch  the  heart.  The 
sacred  books  are  sealed  from  the  eyes  of  all  but  the  learned 
and  the  priesthood,  by  the  secrecy  of  a learned  language  ; 
and  little  is  known,  by  the  people,  of  the  established  reli- 
gion, except  its  popular  fables,  and  its  external  rites.  Gau- 
dama  is  indeed  worshipped,  and  his  images  are  found  in  the 
pagodas  and  in  private  dwellings.  But  there  is  not  that  va- 
riety of  deities  which  gave  to  the  idolatry  of  Greece  and 
Rome,  as  it  now  does  to  that  of  China  and  Hindostan,  its 
poetic  attraction  to  cultivated  minds ; nor  that  connection 
with  all  the  objects  of  nature,  with  the  heavens,  the  moun- 
tains, the  rivers  and  the  groves,  which  brought  it  home  to 
the  daily  business  and  bosoms  of  the  common  people.  The 
cast  that  exists  in  Hindostan,  and  which  constitutes  one  of 
the  firmest  bulwarks  with  which  Satan  has  fortified  the 
strong  holds  of  idolatry,  is  not  found  in  Burmah.  The  Gos- 
pel, therefore,  has  nothing  to  resist  it,  in  the  heart  of  a Bur- 
man,  beyond  the  ordinary  depravity  of  man,  except  the 
shadowy  abstractions  of  Boodhism,  which  has  no  great,  in- 
telligible doctrines  to  expand  and  satisfy  his  mind  ; no  con- 
soling truths  and  definite  hopes  to  cheer  his  heart.  It  is 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


317 


for  these  reasons,  confidently  asserted  by  travellers,  that  the 
king  might,  by  a simple  decree,  sweep  away  at  once  the 
whole  system  of  Boodhism. 

There  is,  then,  ample  encouragement  to  preach  the  Gos- 
pel in  Burmah ; and  there  is  now  an  opportunity  for  the 
introduction  of  any  number  of  Missionaries,  who  may  be 
sent  thither.  There  is,  at  present,  no  station  within  the 
territories  actually  under  the  sway  of  the  Burman  Mon- 
arch ; but  there  are  millions  of  persons  in  the  provinces 
ceded  to  the  English,  to  whom  access  may  be  obtained,  with- 
out difficulty  or  danger.  The  station  at  Maulaming  is  a 
central  point,  where  Missionaries  may  study  the  language, 
under  the  immediate  tuition  of  Mr.  Judson,  and  may  pre- 
pare themselves  for  their  duties  ; and  from  which  the  Scrip- 
tures and  tracts  may  be  circulated  in  Burmah  Proper.  And 
there  is  reason  to  hope,  that  missionary  stations  may  be 
soon  formed,  and  the  Gospel  safely  and  successfully  preach- 
ed within  the  Burman  territories. 

This  field,  belongs  appropriately  to  the  American  Baptist 
churches. — Those  who  have  traced  the  history  of  the  mis- 
sion, must  have  seen  many  wonderful  tokens  of  the  divine 
will,  that  the  American  Baptist  churches  should  be  intrust- 
ed with  the  service  of  converting  the  Burman  empire  to 
the  Christian  faith.  The  voice  ol  Providence  on  this  point 
cannot  be  mistaken.  These  churches  are  responsible  to 
God  for  the  support,  enlargement,  and  vigorous  prosecution 
of  this  mission.  They  are  responsible  to  the  Christian 
world.  Other  denominations  of  Christians  have  chosen 
their  posts  of  labor.  They  have  left  the  Burman  empire  to 
us,  and  they  require  us  to  do  our  duty,  or  yield  our  place 
to  others,  who  will  serve  our  common  Master  more  faithful- 
ly. AVill  our  churches  shrink  from  this  responsibility  ? 
Will  they  be  false  to  their  trust?  They  have  abundant 
means  at  their  command.  There  are  more  than  four  thou- 
sand Baptist  churches  in  the  United  States.  Can  there  not, 
then,  be  adequate  funds  furnished?  Are  there  not  among 
the  ministers  of  our  denomination,  and  the  young  men  at 
our  Academies  and  Colleges,  some  who  will  devote  them- 
selves to  the  service  of  their  Redeemer  in  Burmah  ? Are 
there  no  more  Colmans  and  Wheelocks,  whose  hearts  burn 
within  them,  to  proclaim  to  the  dying  idolaters  of  Burmah, 
the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ  ? Are  there,  among  our 
sisters,  none  who  will  follow  Mrs.  Judson  to  the  heathen 
world,  and  there  offer  their  lives  as  a willing  sacrifice,  that 
they  may  teach  the  Burmans  the  way  of  eternal  life  ? 


318 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


The  mission  ought  to  be  reinforced  without  delay.  Near- 
ly a year  has  elapsed  since  the  Board  of  Missions  resolved 
to  send  three  Missionaries  and  a printer  to  Burmah.  A 
printer,  Mr.  Cephas  Bennett,  of  Utica,  N.  Y.  has  been  ap- 
pointed ; but  no  Missionaries  have  yet  presented  them- 
selves. Meanwhile,  tidings  of  the  death  of  one  of  the  lit- 
tle band  in  Burmah  have  reached  us.  A new  station  has 
been  established,  and  other  stations  might  be  occupied, 
were  there  laborers  to  enter  the  whitening  fields.  Thou- 
sands of  Burmans  are  dying  every  year,  without  hope.  The 
Gospel  of  Christ  can  save  them.  Shall  they  not  have  it? 
Baptists  of  America  ! to  you  it  belongs  to  answer  this  ques- 
tion. 

We  forbear  to  inquire,  whether  it  may  not  have  been  the 
design  of  God  in  committing  the  Burman  mission  to  us,  to 
establish  in  that  empire,  churches  resembling  in  their 
construction,  their  doctrines  and  their  rites,  those  which 
the  Apostles  founded;  and  like  them,  to  be  models  for  the 
churches  which  may  hereafter  be  formed  in  that  empire, 
and  in  the  neighboring  nations.  And  whether  there  may 
not  have  been  a similar  end  in  view — the  spread  of  the  pure 
truth  of  God — in  confiding  to  our  brethren,  Dr.  Carey  and 
Mr.  Judson,  the  high  duty  of  preparing  the  Scriptures  for 
so  large  a portion  of  the  eastern  world. 

We  have  stated  the  necessity  for  an  additional  number 
of  Missionaries.  Money,  also,  is  wanted,  to  print  the 
Scriptures.  A printer  and  a press  will  be  sent  to  Burmah 
without  delay  ; and  the  printing  of  the  Scriptures  will  be 
immediately  commenced.*  Tracts,  too,  may  be  printed, 
and  circulated,  without  any  limit,  except  that  of  the  funds 
which  may  be  furnished.  This  is  one  of  the  easiest  and 
most  successful  methods  of  spreading  the  truths  of  the  Gos- 
pel in  Burmah.  The  history  of  the  mission  shows  the 
beneficial  influence  of  tracts.  The  first  inquirer  was  drawn 

* Since  the  first  edition  was  printed,  efforts  have  been  made  with 
encouraging  success,  to  procure  funds  to  print  the  Scriptures  and 
Tracts  in  Burman.  The  sum  of  one  thousand  dollars,  to  print  the  Tes- 
tament, has  been  subscribed  by  a few  individuals  and  churches  ; and 
another  subscription  of  five  thousand  dollars,  to  print  the  whole  Bible, 
is  commenced,  and  it  will  doubtless  he  completed.  The  American 
Bible  Society  have  voted  twelve  hundred  dollars  to  the  Board, 
and  the  Philadelphia  Bible  Society,  one  hundred  dollars,  for  the 
same  object.  The  subject  of  Tracts  has  excited  attention.  The  Amer- 
ican Tract  Society  have  voted  to  the  Board,  three  hundred  dollars,  to 
print  tracts  in  the  Burman  language  ; and  several  societies,  auxiliary 
to  the  Baptist  General  Tract  Society,  have  been  formed,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  aiding  the  publication  of  Burman  tracts. 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


319 


to  the  zayat  by  a tract ; and  Mah  Men-la,  the  most  valuable 
female  convert,  received  her  first  impressions  from  a tract. 
The  ability  to  read  is  very  common  ; and  tracts,  if  circulat- 
ed, will  be  read. 

But  while  we  plead  the  claims  of  the  Burman  mission  on 
the  prayers  and  the  liberality  of  our  churches,  we  would 
not  be  understood  to  imply,  that  no  other  portion  of  the 
great  moral  waste  demands  the  attention  of  our  denomina- 
tion. On  the  contrary,  we  hesitate  not  to  express  our  de- 
cided opinion,  that  the  missionary  efforts  by  the  Baptist 
churches  in  this  country  ought  to  be  immediately  increased. 
Besides  the  existing  Missions  among  the  aborigines,  and  at 
Liberia,  new  stations  ought  to  established.  Greece,  South 
America,  China,  and  other  countries,  invite  our  labors. 
According  to  the  lowest  computation  of  the  numbers  of  the 
human  family,  upwards  of  four  hundred  millions  of  our  fel- 
low men  are  idolaters  or  Mahometans.  The  largest  and 
lairest  regions  of  the  earth  are  yet  under  the  dominion  of 
superstition,  and  its  manifold  miseries.  By  whom  is  the 
Gospel  to  be  preached  to  these  millions  of  human  beings  ; 
and  these  dark  places  of  the  earth  to  be  recovered  to  the 
dominion  of  the  King  of  Zion?  Plainly,  it  must  be  done 
by  the  Christian  church.  And  will  so  large  a part  of  that 
church,  as  the  American  Baptists,  be  contented  with  sup- 
porting nine  or  ten  ordained  Missionaries,  and  expending 
from  twelve  to  twenty  thousand  dollars  per  annum,  to  spread 
the  knowledge  of  the  Saviour  ? Why  should  we,  who  num- 
ber so  great  a portion  of  the  Christian  host,  come  up  to  the 
help  of  the  Lord,  with  a force  and  zeal,  so  inadequate  to 
the  wants  of  a world  lying  in  wickedness — so  disproportion- 
ate to  the  strength  of  the  denomination? 

Brethren,  let  us  resolve,  that  we  will  neglect  our  duty  no 
longer.  Churches  of  Christ,  remember  that  you  are  not 
your  own.  He  who  purchased  you  with  his  blood,  calls  on 
you  to  engage  in  this  glorious  enterprise,  with  the  full  meas- 
ure of  your  ability ; and  to  advance,  with  united  hearts, 
and  concentrated  energies,  like  an  army  with  banners,  to 
fight  the  battles  of  Lord,  until  the  kingdoms  of  this  world 
shall  have  become  the  kingdom  of  Immanuel, — 

And  every  kindred,  every  tribe, 

On  this  terrestrial  ball, 

To  him  all  majesty  ascribe, 

And  crown  him  Lord  of  all. 


320 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON 


We  cannot  more  appropriately  close  this  volume,  than 
by  inserting  the  following  Address,  written  by  Mrs.  Judson 
during  her  visit  to  this  country.  It  contains  some  valu- 
able information  respecting  the  condition  of  females  in  the 
East ; and  it  appeals,  with  eloquence  and  force,  to  the  sen- 
sibilities of  the  female  heart — to  the  sympathies  and  com- 
passion of  Christian  mothers,  wives  and  daughters.  It  is  a 
happy  peculiarity  of  modern  benevolent  exertions,  that  fe- 
males are  invited  to  participate  in  the  holy  work  of  benefit- 
ting  and  saving  mankind.  There  are  posts  which  they  may 
occupy,  appropriate  to  their  warm  affections,  and  their  un- 
tiring zeal,  and  yet  to  their  modest  and  retiring  habits.  A 
large  proportion  of  the  whole  sum  of  good,  which  is  ac- 
complished in  the  world,  is  the  result  of  female  diligence 
and  liberality.  In  the  support  of  the  Burman  mission,  the 
Ladies  of  our  churches  and  congregations  may  contribute 
essential  aid.  The  female  schools  seem  to  claim  their  spe- 
cial attention,  as  the  most  direct  and  efficacious  method  of 
elevating  the  social  condition,  cultivating  the  minds,  and 
saving  the  souls  of  the  women  of  Burmah.  It  was  with  a 
view  to  these  schools,  that  this  Address  was  written  ; and 
although  she  who  here  uttered  her  thoughts  and  her  benev- 
olent desires,  is  gone  to  the  world  of  spirits,  yet  being  dead, 
she  still  speaks  ; and  we  persuade  ourselves  that  her  voice 
will  not  be  heard  in  vain. 

ADDRESS 

TO  FEMALES  IN  AMERICA,  RELATIVE  TO  THE  SITUATION  OF 
HEATHEN  FEMALES  IN  THE  EAST. 

Boston , Nov.  19,  1822. 

“ In  the  land  of  my  birth,  rendered  doubly  dear  from  the 
long  entertained  thought  of  never  again  beholding  it ; in 
the  country  favored  by  Heaven  above  most  others,  it  is  with 
no  common  sensations,  1 address  my  sisters  and  female 
friends  on  this  most  interesting  subject.  Favored  as  we 
are  from  infancy  with  instruction  of  every  kind,  used  as  we 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


321 


are  to  view  the  female  mind  in  its  proper  state,  and  accus- 
tomed as  we  are  to  feel  the  happy  effects  of  female  influence, 
our  thoughts  would  fain  turn  away  from  the  melancholy 
subject  of  female  degradation,  of  female  wretchedness.  But 
will  our  feelings  of  pity  and  compassion — will  those  feel- 
ings which' alone  render  the  female  character  lovely,  allow 
us  to  turn  away — to  dismiss  the  subject  altogether,  without 
making  an  effort  to  rescue — to  save  ? No  ! I think  I hear 
your  united  voices  echo  the  reply  : “ Our  efforts  shall  be 
joined  with  yours.  Show  us  the  situation  of  our  tawny  sis- 
ters the  other  side  of  the  world,  and  though  the  disgusting 
picture  break  our  hearts,  it  will  fill  us  with  gratitude  to  Him 
who  has  made  us  to  differ,  and  excite  to  stronger  exertion 
in  their  behalf.”  Listen,  then,  to  my  tale  of  wo  ! 

“ In  Bengal  and  Hindostan,  the  females,  in  the  higher 
classes  are  excluded  from  the  society  of  men.  At  the  age 
of  two  or  three  years,  they  are  married  by  their  parents  to 
children  of  their  own  rank  in  society.  On  these  occasions 
all  the  parade  and  splendour  possible  are  exhibited  ; they 
are  then  conducted  to  their  father’s  abode,  not  to  be  edu- 
cated, not  to  prepare  for  the  performance  of  duties  incum- 
bent on  wives  and  mothers,  but  to  drag  out  the  usual  period 
allotted  in  listless  idleness,  in  mental  torpor.  At  the  age 
of  thirteen,  fourteen,  or  fifteen,  they  are  demanded  by  their 
husbands,  to  whose  home  they  are  removed,  where  again 
confinement  is  their  lot.  No  social  intercourse  is  allowed 
to  cheer  their  gloomy  hours  ; nor  have  they  the  consolation 
of  feeling  that  they  are  viewed,  even  by  their  husbands,  in 
the  light  of  companions.  So  far  from  receiving  those  deli- 
cate attentions  which  render  happy  the  conjugal  state,  and 
which  distinguish  civilized  from  heathen  nations,  the  wife 
receives  the  appellation  of  my  servant,  or  my  dog,  and  is 
allowed  to  partake  of  what  her  lordly  husband  is  pleased  to 
give  at  the  conclusion  of  his  repast ! In  this  secluded,  de- 
graded situation,  females  in  India  receive  no  instruction, 
consequently  they  are  wholly  uninformed  of  an  eternal  state. 
No  wonder  mothers  consider  female  existence  a curse;  hence 
their  desiie  to  destroy  their  female  offspring,  and  to  burn 
themselves  with  the  bodies  of  their  deceased  husbands. 
This  last  circumstance  might  imply  some  attachment,  were 
it  not  a well  known  fact,  that  the  disgrace  of  a woman  who 
refuses  to  burn  with  the  corpse  of  her  husband  is  such,  that 
her  nearest  relations  would  refuse  her  a morsel  of  rice  to 
D D 


322 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


prevent  her  starvation.  Thus,  destitute  of  all  enjoyment, 
both  here  and  hereafter,  are  the  females  in  Bengal.  Such 
is  their  life,  such  their  death — and  here  the  scene  is  closed 
to  mortal  view  ! But,  they  are  amiable,  say  some,  and  des- 
titute of  those  violent  passions,  which  are  exhibited  among 
females  in  our  own  country.  My  beloved  friends,  be  not 
deceived.  Who  ever  heard  that  ignorance  was  favorable 
to  the  culture  of  amiable  feelings?  Their  minds  are  in 
such  a state  of  imbecility,  that  we  might  hope  to  find  at 
least  an  absence  of  vicious  feelings.  But  facts  prove  the 
contrary.  Whenever  an  opportunity  for  exhibiting  the  ma- 
lignant passions  of  the  soul  occurs,  human  nature  never 
made  a more  vigorous  effort  to  discover  her  odious  deformi- 
ty, than  has  been  observed  in  these  secluded  females. 

“But  let  us  turn  our  eyes  from  the  present  picture,  to  one 
not  less  heart-rending,  but  where  hope  may  have  a greater 
influence  to  brighten  and  to  cheer.  The  females  in  the 
Burman  Empire,  (containing  a population  far  above  the 
United  States  of  America,)  are  not  like  the  females  in  Ben- 
gal, secluded  from  all  society.  In  this  respect  they  are  on 
an  equality  with  ourselves.  Wives  are  allowed  the  privi- 
lege of  eating  with  their  husbands.  They  engage  in  do- 
mestic concerns,  and  thus,  in  some  respects,  the  Burman 
females  deserve  our  particular  sympathy  and  attention.  But 
they  enjoy  little  of  the  confidence  or  affection  of  their  hus- 
bands, and  to  be  born  a female  is  universally  considered  a 
peculiar  misfortune.  The  wife  and  grown  daughters  are 
considered  by  the  husband  and  father  as  much  the  subjects 
of  discipline,  as  younger  children;  hence  it  is  no  uncom- 
mon thing  for  females  of  every  age  and  description,  to  suffe.r 
under  the  tyrannic  rod  of  those  who  should  be  their  pro- 
tectors. 

“Burmah,  also,  like  her  sister  nations,  suffers  the  female 
mind  to  remain  in  its  native  state,  without  an  effort  to  show 
how  much  more  highly  she  has  been  favored.  The  fe- 
males of  this  country  are  lively,  inquisitive,  strong  and  en- 
ergetic, susceptible  of  friendship  and  the  warmest  attach- 
ment, and  possess  minds  naturally  capable  of  rising  to  the 
highest  state  of  cultivation  and  refinement.  But,  alas,  they 
are  taught  nothing  that  has  a tendency  to  cherish  these  best 
native  feelings  of  the  heart ! That  they  possess  strong,  en- 
ergetic minds,  is  evident  from  their  mode  of  conversing,  and 
from  that  inquisitive  turn  which  is  so  conspicuous.  It  may 
not,  perhaps,  be  uninteresting  to  mention  a particular 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


323 


display  of  mental  energy  as  exhibited  in  the  early  inquiries 
of  Mali  Men-la. 

“Some  time  previous  to  our  arrival  in  Rangoon,  her  ac- 
tive mind  was  led  to  inquire  the  origin  of  all  things.  If  a 
Boodh  was  deity,  who  created  all  that  her  eyes  beheld  ? 
She  inquired  of  this  person,  and  that,  visited  all  the  teach- 
ers within  the  circle  of  her  acquaintance,  but  none  were 
able  to  give  her  satisfactory  information  on  the  subject. 
Her  anxiety  increased  to  such  a degree,  that  her  own  fam- 
ily feared  she  would  be  deranged.  She  finally  resolved  on 
learning  to  read,  that  she  might  be  able  to  gain  the  desired 
information  from  their  sacred  books.  Her  husband,  will- 
ing to  gratify  her  curiosity  in  this  respect,  taught  her  to 
read  himself.  After  having  acquired  what  very  few  Bur- 
man  females  are  allowed  to  acquire,  she  studied  the  sacred 
books,  which  left  her  mind  in  the  same  inquisitive  state  as 
when  she  commenced.  For  ten  years  she  had  continued 
her  inquiries,  when,  one  day,  a neighbor  brought  in  a tract 
written  by  Mr.  Judson,  from  which  she  derived  her  first 
ideas  of  an  eternal  God.  Her  next  difficulty  arose  from 
her  being  ignorant  of  the  residence  of  the  author  of  the 
tract,  and  it  was  not  till  after  the  erection  of  the  zayat,  that 
this  difficulty  was  removed.  By  her  inquiries  respecting  the 
Christian  religion,  she  evinced  a mind,  which,  had  it  been 
early  and  properly  cultivated,  would  have  hardly  been  sur- 
passed by  females  in  our  own  country.  And  happy  am  I 
to  add,  that  she  not  only  became  rationally  and  speculative- 
ly convinced  of  the  truths  of  the  Gospel,  but  was,  I trust, 
taught  to  feel  their  power  on  her  heart,  by  the  influence  of 
the  Holy  Spirit,  embraced  them,  has  become  an  orna- 
ment to  her  profession,  and  her  daily  walk  and  conversa- 
tion would  shame  many  professors  of  religion  in  Christian 
countries.* 

“ Shall  we,  my  beloved  friends,  suffer  minds  like  these 
to  lie  dormant,  to  wither  in  ignorance  and  delusion,  to  grope 
their  way  to  eternal  ruin,  without  an  effort  on  our  part,  to 
laise,  to  refine,  to  elevate,  and  to  point  to  that  Saviour  who 
has  died  equally  for  them  as  for  us  ? Shall  we  sit  down  in  in- 
dolence and  ease,  indulge  in  all  the  luxuries  with  which  we 
are  surrounded,  and  which  our  country  so  bountifully  af- 
fords, and  leave  beings  like  these,  flesh  and  blood,  intellect 


* For  an  account  of  her  subsequent  decease,  see  p.  290  of  this  work. 


324 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  JUDSON. 


and  feeling,  like  ourselves,  and  of  our  own  sn,  to  perish,  to 
sink  into  eternal  misery  ? No ! by  all  the  tender  feelings 
of  which  the  female  mind  is  susceptible,  by  all  the  privi- 
leges and  blessings  resulting  from  the  cultivation  and  ex- 
pansion of  the  human  mind,  by  our  duty  to  God,  and  our 
fellow  creatures,  and  by  the  blood  and  groans  of  Him  who 
died  on  Calvary,  let  us  make  a united  effort,  let  us  call 
on  all,  old  and  young,  in  the  circle  of  our  acquaintance,  to 
join  us  in  attempting  to  meliorate  the  situation,  to  instruct, 
to  enlighten,  and  save  females  in  the  Eastern  world  ; and 
though  time  and  circumstances  should  prove  that  our  unit- 
ed exertions  have  been  ineffectual,  we  shall  escape  at  death 
that  bitter  thought,  that  Burman  females  have  been  lost, 
without  an  effort  of  ours  to  prevent  their  ruin. 


" ANN  H.  JUDSON. 


’ 

I 


■"WII 


